《The Rising of Tanaka in Another World》 Chapter 1: (1) Chapter 1: (1) Manifestation Hey, hey, Kamui-kun, lets hang out together next Sunday. Wait, Kirara-chan, thats unfair. Noa will also go with you. The day had started to get dim. It was about the time when club activities were over. High-pitched voices of two beautiful girls reverberated at a certain street corner. They were so beautiful that they seemed to be mismatched to the ordinary townscape around them. And there was a pretty boy who was linking arms with both of the girls. He was walking between the two as though being squeezed by them. His name was Kenzaki Kamui. He was a high school student with excellent grades, outstanding athleticism, and pretty looks, albeit also slightly oblivious. Hey, girls, its kinda hard to walk, so can you let go of my hands? Or rather, isnt here where were supposed to part ways? On their way home from school, it appeared that they had arrived at the crossroads where they had to part ways. Thus, Kamui told the two girls so in a slightly mature way. Buu then, see you tomorrow. Bye then, and be sure to consider about our Sunday n, alright? okey dokey. The two beautiful girls headed home full of energy. Kamui, who in contrast was somewhat exhausted, quietly sent the girls off. Kamui watched the girls backs until theypletely disappeared at an intersection before he finally headed home himself. And a dull sryman-like middle-aged man was walking slightly behind such a Kamui. (Kuh! Damn you normies. I think itd be better for you to just explode, you know? Or rather, go explode yourself!) While the man was walking with a casual expression on his face, he was cursing inside. His curses were somewhat chuunibyou-ish. He was a man who was still suffering from chuunibyou despite his age. His name was Tanaka Taro. He was a sryman in his thirties who had blended into society, and led an ordinary life while hiding his chuunibyou side. At this rate, hed go back to his apartment, casually do something to kill time, before going to bed. Then hed wake up at the sound of his rm, and leave for work. Such ordinary days were supposed to go on. However, on this day, at this moment, those ordinary days had toe to an end. Suddenly, the ground underneath the boy in front of him shone, and a geometric pattern appeared. The pattern gradually shone brighter until its light submerged the boy. After a while, the light gradually receded beforepletely disappearing, along with the boy. The only thing left was an ordinary empty ground with no one there, as if nothing had happened at all. Haha.. hahaha. Naturally, Tanaka, who had witnessed everything, couldnt help but let out such a dryugh at the spectacle that just urred in front of him. Wha, what was that just now? Dont tell me, because I willed him to explode, my hidden power had awakened?! Perhaps out of excitement, he started to express his thoughts out of his mouth. Hed spent his days while hiding his chuunibyou side, but now that such a mysterious phenomenon had just urred right in front of him, it was running at full throttle. Wha! Perchance my time has finallye?! Something like that? Oh no, has the door to wizardry finally opened? While continuing to let out his rampaging thoughts, he began to head home. And then, just as he was about to pass by the spot where the boy had disappeared at previously, Tanaka suddenly felt as though he lost the ground which was supporting his body. Hyo Darkness suddenly gushed forth as he felt the ground disappearing. He let out such a strange voice as his body fell and disappeared into the darkness. This was how the two people disappeared from this world. Purin Kingdom. In the depth of the castle basement, there was a secret room known only to a select few. It might be called a room, but it was considerablyrge, and a huge magic circle was drawn on the floor with numerous magicians surrounding it. Currently, hero summoning ritual wasmencing there. Hero summoning ritual was originally a secret technique of the neighboring Republic of Gokuri. However, in the face of national crisis, Purin Kingdom had opted for illegal means to obtain information about the technique. They then analyzed the information they had obtained, and seeded in creating their own summoning ritual. Due to such circumstances, the ritual of the Purin Kingdom was by no means stable. This was because they hadnt perfectly analyzed the original ritual, and some parts were still unclear. However, currently, they were forcefully performing the ritual despite its unstable performance. Moreover, in order to summon a powerful hero, numerous excellent magicians were gathered from all over the country. As a result, a vast amount of magical energy was gathered as the ritual was being performed. It could be said that it was no longer the same hero summoning ritual of the Republic of Gokuri, and was already a different ritual altogether given how overbearing its pattern was. And now, atst, a Hero was about to be summoned. The magic circle began to shine. Then, the light gradually turned even brighter. Eventually the light became so dazzling that the people gathered there found it hard to even keep their eyes open. Once the light reached its brightest point, it gradually receded after a while. And then, a man, who looked young enough to be called a boy, stood there dumbfounded. O powerful summoned Hero, first of all, may you kindly tell us your name? Among the magicians surrounding the magic circle, a girl in a Miko outfit called out to the boy. Hero huh? Bewildered, the boy, Kamui parroted her words. However, those words of his didnt answer the girls question from a moment ago. And yet, she didnt seem to be bothered by it and spoke to him gently. Its understandable that youre confused. My name is L. I shall exin what is going on to you, but could you please tell me your name first? L, the girl in a Miko outfit, politely asked Kamui once again. Even while still slightly bewildered, Kamui answered her question. My name is Kamui, Kenzaki Kamui I dont know whats going on here, so please exin the situation to me. This time, he answered her question and told her his name. Then he also somehow managed to ask her for an exnation. Seeing such a Kamui, L showed a gentle smile and slowly exined the situation to him. Kamui-sama, was it? What a nice name. Just as Ive stated earlier, Im L. Im a princess of this Purin Kingdom. Currently, Purin Kingdom is faced with various problems on many fronts. Especially the damage caused by monsters which have reached a critical level. The Kingdom has sent out soldiers, yes, but our soldiers power alone isnt enough to deal with the truly powerful monsters. Therefore, we hoped to ask for the help of a Hero, and performed Hero summoning ritual which has been passed down since ancient times. And then Princess L paused her exnation there and stared at Kamui. The person summoned was me huh? Said Kamui in disbelief. Chapter 1: (2) Chapter 1: (2)
Yes, Kamui-sama, you possess very outstanding hero qualities, thus you were chosen as one. Of course, you werent chosen for nothing. Through the vast amount of magical energy umted from the magicians participating in the hero summoning ritual, youve turned into a Hero with both a powerful body and vast magical energy capacity which far surpass those of ordinary people. Thus led us the current state here Princess L briefly exined the details of how Kamui turned into a Hero. He was surprised by what hed just heard. Such power is. Kamui slightly changed. Delight could be seen in his eyes as he stared at his own hands. Enormous power which dwelled inside his body, and the duty as a Hero. It might vary in scale, but surely there was no man whose spirit wasnt stirred under such situations. And as a boy himself, Kamui was quite excited by it. Whether I really have that kind of power in me or not Im not sure, but if I really do have such a power, and it could be of any use, Ill spare nothing in my capacity to aid you! Oh thank you very much, Kamui-sama. Then, how about we move to somewhere else to discuss about our course of actions from now on? Princess L expressed a somewhat exaggerated joyous expression. And then, along with Kamui, she moved to leave the ritual room. However, at that very moment, an elderly man who looked like a civil officer rushed in in panic. Your Highness! A problem has urred! Magical energy at the surroundings Royal Capital has vanished! What?! The Hero summoning ritual summoned the person who possessed the aptitude of a hero, Kenzaki Kamui, from earth. Then, using the enormous amount of magical energy umted through the ritual, it created Hero Kamui. This was a space isted from the world. After sending Hero Kamui to the other world, the ritual, which had finished its duty, was about to stop its function. However, something unexpected urred then. A dull middle-aged man was identally summoned, and appeared in this ce. He was still in the same strange pose he was in when he fell into the darkness. For better or worse, this middle-aged man also possessed a suitable aptitude to be a hero. Thus, the glitched ritual proceeded to strengthen this foreign existence. However, the magical energy allocated for strengthening purpose had all been spent on the previous Hero. Therefore, the ritual sought after magical energy. And then, it immediately sensed an enormous amount of magical energy. It was a magical connection to the other world that was used as it sent out the previous Hero. On that end, magical energy of the other world was overflowing Thus, the ritual utilized those magical energies and began strengthening the middle-aged man. The ritual continued on strengthening the middle-aged man. The other world was overflowing with magical energy. Thus, the ritual strengthened the middle-aged man further. The other world was still overflowing with magical energy. Thus, the ritual strengthened the middle-aged man further. The other world was still overflowing with magical energy. Thus, the ritual strengthened the middle-aged man The mood from just a moment ago took an abrupt turn by the sudden news. The magic tools which utilize magical energy in the air have all stopped working, so chaos is currently raging within the royal capital! . Princess L turned her body towards a direction where no one could see her expression. And she then began to rack her brain while biting her finger. The gentle expression from earlier was nowhere to be seen, her face showed an expression that of a woman who weighed nothing but profit and loss. She was absorbed in her thoughts. On the other hand, Kamui simply stood there, unsure of what to do. Suddenly a voice rang out as though to interrupt the princess, who was lost in thought. That was why I told you its dangerous. Not only did you forcefully perform an imperfect ritual, you even added this and that into it. For it work without any problem is definitely the bizarre one. Behind the civil officer who rushed in just a moment ago, an elderly soldier loudly said so as he moved toward the princess. He might be an elderly, but unlike the other people there, he was a soldier with a firm physique. Say no more, General White. Its not a ce for you, a soldier, to meddle in. In the first ce, isnt it due to the soldiers unsightly battle performance which led us to this situation where we have no choice but to perform the ritual? Said Princess L coldly to General White who had just appeared. The princess current appearance showed not even a shred of the gentle air she disyed to Kamui. In that case, then shouldnt you correct your stubborn diplomatic stance first? That way, the soldiers can fully concentrate on the anti-monster operation. Unfazed by the princess figure, the General expressed his disagreement. However, the princess wasnt to be outdone either. She didnt waste any time to shoot back. Thats definitely not something for a soldier like you to meddle in. Diplomacy is under the governments jurisdiction More importantly, quelling the chaos is our current top priority. Gentlemen, we shall conduct an emergency conference right away, so please be ready. Kamui-sama, please wait in another room first. Kamui was dumbfounded and stunned, unable to keep up with the changes around him. He was left alone as the people around him began to move. And then, General White, with an indescribable expression on his face, stared at the Hero summoned from another world. Purin Kingdom swiftly dealt with the magical energy disappearance incident. It was only natural since the cause was apparent. Purin Kingdom focused solely on the problems caused by the magic tools which had stopped working and dealt with them systematically. Regarding this incident, the chaos ensued across the countries all around the world was remarkable. The magical energy disappearance wasnt limited only to Purin Royal Capital, it had spread across the whole world. From this day, for the magical energy in the air to return its original state, it took about a month of time. Aside from Purin Kingdom, in the other countries who know nothing of the cause, everyone was plunged into huge chaos, be it the top caste kings or the bottom caste ves. For the Purin Kingdom whose diplomacy was at an unfavorable situation against the other countries, this incident turned into quite a boon, the so-called turning misfortune into fortune. It was because as problems arose in the other countries amidst the chaos, their national powers involuntarily suffered and were weakened. During such a situation, in contrast to the other countries, Purin Kingdom was gradually strengthening their national power instead. Unaware of the chaos that was taking ce, General White had quickly finished his boring routine tasks in the castle. And then, on his way home, he discovered a strange man. The man dressed in a strange outfit, standing still on his feet dumbfounded and stunned. The passing passerby walked around him as though avoiding him. However, the General was intrigued by this strange man as he felt that this mans appearance bore some resemnce with the otherworlder boy he met just a while ago. An ordinary middle-aged man, Tanaka Taro, had manifested there. Chapter 2: (1) Chapter 2: (1) Hidden Power Royal Capital of Purin Kingdom. General Whites residence had weed a peculiar guest. The guests name was Tanaka Taro. Perhaps guided by an unfortunate fate, the man appeared to be no more than an ordinary middle-aged man from another world. Currently, he was facing General White in the parlor. Well, anyway, feel free to make yourself at home. I have no intention of harming you, and while youre in this ce, at the very least I can guarantee that you wont be in any kind of danger. General White said with a smile on his face as though to reassure Tanaka, and offered him to take a seat. Tanaka, although with some reservation, took a seat as offered. Well then I suppose I should first give you an exnation about whats going on to a certain extent. Do you have an idea of your current situation? Promptly, General White took the initiative to begin the conversation. Tanaka shook his head and replied. No, I dont. To be honest, Im very confused here. If possible, Id like to ask you to exin various things to me. Mainly regarding to safety. Asking in a humble manner was one of the sad natures of a middle-ss worker. And yet, Tanaka showed no hesitation in trying to ask for information. That was a glimpse of his cowardice in trying to avoid danger at all costs. This man was a total chicken. Very well. First thing first, Im General White, a soldier of this Purin Kingdom. Well, feel free to simply call me old man, if youd like to. General White spoke in a rather friendly manner. Perhaps it was because deep down Tanaka actually possessed a bold nature, or perhaps it was a reflection of the Generals personality, Tanaka began to gradually act less reserved as though to match the Generals. Got it then, old man. But still, Purin Kingdom, huh heck, Ive never heard of it! But if I have to say something about it, Id say its name sounds kind of tasty. And I can also feel a hint of Eros in it. For Tanaka, it was an unfamiliar country name. So he decided to honestly express his thoughts about Purin Kingdom. Tanakas hidden nature when he added that idiotic remark at the end in a serious expression, it exuded such a hard to hate idiotic vibe. What are you even talking about? And I may the one who asked to act this way, but quite an unreserved personality youve got there. General White didnt seem to be particrly bothered by Tanakas attitude. Rather, he continued the conversation as though enjoying it. The two seemed to possess quite a goodpatibility with each other. Well, honestly speaking, I was originally a timid person, but now that Ive ovee my limit, I couldnt care less about it anymore, or perhaps, it could be said that my guts have expanded. Leaving that aside, though, I have yet to introduce myself, havent I? My name is Tanaka Taro, Tanaka is my family name. Well, feel free to simply call me Taro, if youd like to. As if responding to the Generals words from earlier, Tanaka introduced himself. He covered his face with his left hand and sent a sidelong nce through the gaps of the fingers as he dered so, there was no particrly deep meaning behind it, however. To put it simply, it was his chuunibyou in action. Oh, you have a family name? Very well, Ill take your word for it and call you Tanaka then. At any rate, General White casually ignored Tanakas strange pose. And for some reason, instead of calling Tanaka by his given name as offered, the General called him by his family name. No, I told you to call me Taro, didnt I?! Tanaka involuntarily let out a retort. I find it hard to spell. Moreover, I feel that Tanaka suits you better. Said the General with a grin on his face. What the hell is that Haa, well fine, on behalf of all Tanaka-sans all across the whole country, feel free to call me Tanaka! Despite slightly sulking in objection, Tanaka still acknowledged it. Ahem, very well then, Tanaka. Most likely you came from another world through the hero summoning ritual. At least, thats what I think. The General pulled himself together and began his exnation. The content of the exnation was a shock to Tanaka. From another world? I see! So for me, this is another world, huh. Or rather, what the heck is hero summoning?! The word Hero summoning struck home too much for a chuunibyou like him, Tanaka involuntarily retorted loudly. Hero summoning is just as its name implies, its a ritual to summon a Hero from another world. In contrast to Tanaka, the General calmly replied as such. This country is currently beset with various problems, you see? And to break that deadlock, theyd opted to ask for a Heros help what a deplorable conduct that was, if I do say so myself. Up until now, the General had been steadfast in his opposition of Hero summoning. However, in the end he still failed to stop it, thus a Hero was summoned. And right now, there was another victim right in front of him. Even while making a slightly gloomy expression, he still had to exin everything. The Hero summoning ritual was performed just a while ago and it was quite an imperfect one at that. They did seed in summoning a hero, but various troubles followed right after. Because of that, the country is in an uproar. For the time being, the Hero is being kept in the castle, while we are concentrating on quelling down the chaos. The General briefly exined the current situation. Hmm wait a sec! Does that mean Im not the summoned hero? Tanaka had been listening to the exnation up until then. However, as there was a slight difference with what he had envisioned, he had no choice but to interrupt him. Hmm, hes a very outstanding boy, you know? In fact, I did feel an enormous power hidden within him. So, at the very least I dont think youre the Hero. You didnt appear during the ritual, so most likely you just happened to be affected and dragged in by the overbearing summoning ritual. The General arrived at that conclusion as though it was already a matter of fact. Just why?! Its indeed true that I only felt as though I suddenly fell into a hole after witnessing that summoning-ish phenomenon, but that doesnt mean I cant also be a hero, does it? Itd been stated many times, but Tanaka was still suffering from chuunibyou even at his age. Thus, powered by desires, he strongly expressed his objection. In contrast to Tanaka, however, the General replied in a calm manner. Well, how about we find it out, then? It may be hard for you otherworlders to believe, but in this world we can precisely check our personal information. By checking that, we can easily determine whether you are a hero or not. The General exined one of the unique traits of the other world. The content was something that roused Tanakas interest. Whats that?! Awesome! But wait, is it even possible for an otherworlder like me to do something like that? Chapter 2: (2) Chapter 2: (2) Tanaka was excited about this fantasy-like event. However, a question arose right after as to whether it was possible for him, who came from another world, to do it as well. The General answered that question of Tanakas. Well, in this world, theres this so-called blessing of the God of Creation. So, given the fact that youvee to this world, most likely youve also formed a contract with this world. And the fact that you canmunicate properly is the best proof of that. However, I honestly find it more surprising that you and the rest of the otherworld people managed to live well in your world without some sort of blessings. The General, who was an inhabitant of this world, replied and expressed that he found the environment on Earth to be more unbelievable. However, Tanaka turned a deaf ear at the Generals opinion. He could no longer contain his excitement and asked. So! How do I do it?! Tanaka leaned forward and pressed the General. The General didnt seem to be perturbed by Tanakas action, and simply replied. Well, if you focus your mind and think that you want to check your personal information, I think you should be able to do it. Right away, Tanaka began to try it out as the General instructed. He was brimming with excitement. Alright! Focus, focus! Come! O dark knowledge enclosed in me! The time has finallye to reveal your existence. Perhaps having his excitement reached a critical point, his chuunibyou went on a rampage. Cringe lines began to slip out of Tanakas mouth. What are you talking about In contrast to the excited Tanaka,though, the General was exasperated. Ignoring him, while feeling a peculiar sensation unlike ones hed ever felt before, Tanaka checked his personal information. Oh! I think I know it! I know it! Hahahaha! Tanaka was overflowing with excitement. The General calmly called out to such a Tanaka. Then, care to share with me the stats value stated in that information? That way, we can determine whether youre truly a hero or not. Dragged back to reality at the Generals words, Tanaka began confirming his personal information. Very well! Ufufufu, dont be surprised, alright? First of all, the name is Tanaka! Huh, why is it only Tanaka?! Where has Taro gone to?! Tanaka, still in high spirits, retorted so to the world. Well, its that right? When I said that Tanaka suited you better, you acknowledged it. I think that was when your name was established. Replied the General casually, without a hint of remorse whatsoever. So its your fault huh, Old man! Well, I did acknowledge it, so its also partly my fault, though. Hmm, well, Tanaka is also fine, either way. Tanaka retorted to the General. However, after calming himself down a little, he pulled himself together and read out loud the next in line. Level 1! Well, I suppose thats only a matter of course. Hero or not, everyone has to start from level 1, after all. The Generals showed a lukewarm reaction. Experience 0/100! The same as others. Unlike the excited Tanaka, the General continued to respond nonchntly. Vitality and Magical energy 1.0e13! Wut? He had been responding calmly up to that point, however, the General had to put a stop to it and let out a strange voice here. Like I said, Vitality and Magical energy 1.0e13! Hey, wait! Whats with that e thing? Its the e as in the alphabet! What the heck is that? Why is such a thing mixed in there?! Like hell I know! Its somehow appeared there, so theres nothing I can do about it hmm? I feel like Ive seen this kind of number somewhere before, what was it again? They both got agitated and shouted at each other, but there Tanaka suddenly lost in thought about something. However, he couldnt seem to remember anything regarding such numbers which he felt hed seen somewhere before. Well, how should I put it, you dide to this world under abnormal circumstances, after all. So I think this is a kind of side effect caused by it. The General regained hisposure and proposed a reasonable answer. Huh? Youre definitely implying that not in a good meaning, arent you? Tanaka, who was excited about the other world-ish fantasy event, got his excitement cooled down a bit. Well, the numbers are without a doubt there, so lets just ignore that e thing and take the numbers alone as the real value. The General wanted to proceed with the conversation, thus he proposed such an idea. Got it then. Vitality and Magical energy 1.013! .. When he heard this, the General stared at Tanaka with an indescribable look on his face. . Wha, whats it? Tanaka asked, and waited for the Generals response. That value, its on the same level as a baby, you know? Tanakas zing excitement cooled down at once. The average values for average adult men are about 50 but well, what about the other ones? The General decided to check all of the information first, thus he urged Tanaka to continue. Tanaka replied in a subdued tone. Strength, Dexterity, Agility, Intelligence, Spirit 1.012 Their average values are normally 5, give or take. 8 or 9 for skilled people. .. Tanaka sat quietly there with a hollow expression on his face. Seeing such a Tanaka, the General immediately added. By the way, Heroes Vitality and Magical Energy were averaged around 200, with the rest of the stats around 20 or above. However, the current Hero, that boy was especially outstanding. His Vitality and Magical energy were 400, while the rest of his stats were no less than 50. Suddenly, Tanaka stood up and howled to the heavens. The General simply gazed silently at his odd behavior. What the heck is that?! Isnt that just unfair?! What the hell is this stats value of mine?! On the same level as a baby?! Are otherworld babies all monsters? Initially, Tanakas expectation of the other world was constantly rising. However, once it had reached its peak point, Tanaka was barraged with rows of unsavory news. The disappointment ought to be no less as great. And the anger that had been welling up inside of Tanaka finally erupted. Well, calm down a bit, okay? Or rather, thats rude of you. The babies of this world are all ordinarily weak, you know? Its more about you thats too weak. The General tried to get Tanaka to cool down. However, Tanaka was still raging as hot. What the hell is that?! Id thought that My time has finallye! but in the end, it turned out to be The time for everyone except me is finallying!. Or rather, Im the only one whos no good, huh! I see, so Im the only one whos no good, huh Once his anger had fully erupted, he turned meek and feebly fell on his seat. Well, how should I put it, for the time being, how about we discuss about what to do from now on, and also about other matters, alright? Tanaka had fallen to the rock bottom, so the General had no choice but speak to him ever so gently. Notes: About Tanakas stats value, before you get yourself a calctor, let me give you a brief exnation. This exnation was supposed to be at chapter 9 and 10, but Ive decided to put it here to avoid further trouble.
  1. For you who know a bit about math or you who simply use a calctor, Im sure youll get that 1.0e13 = 35. While that isnt necessarily wrong, that isnt the case here.
  2. Here is the authors intention of writing the stats value as such. Simply put, he intended 1.0e13 to be equal as 1.010^13 or 10,000,000,000,000
  3. And here is the reason why he ended up writing it as such. It appeared that at that time the author didnt know of e as in euler/napier/natural/constant (however you call it) number. Long story short, he used a calctor app on theputer, and when he inputted arge number into it, it somehow disyed the number in such a format (X.XeXX).
Afterward, some of the readers pointed it out, and the author finally understood the mistake he made. However, as this matter; the number format; had been integrated into the story itself, he could no longer alter it, and decided to stick with it. Thats it. Chapter 3: (1) Chapter 3: (1) Departure Tanaka helplessly hung his head. Maybe that was only natural, though, since he had just learned of his own outstanding powerlessness. However, upon hearing the Generals following words, he feebly looked up and asked back. About what to do from now on? His face was filled with the mncholy of a middle-aged man who had been elevated up to heaven only to get smacked back down to hell. Seeing such a Tanaka, the General continued. Thats right. Well, I dont think there are many choices avable for you in the first ce, but just in case, I think itd be better for you to consider it yourself. Ill help you with whittling your ideas down. So youre going to whittle them down?! Tanaka involuntarily retorted. It felt like he was getting caught up in the Generals pace. However, thanks to that, Tanaka seemed to have regained some of his vigor. And so, he proceeded to express the idea that first came to mind. Geez in that case, how about returning to my original world? No, you cant. I dont know the way to send you back. At the very least, in the whole history up to this day, not a single Hero has ever returned to his or her home world. Tanakas idea was swiftly dismissed. Not to mention that the exnation even included a rather serious matter about not being able to return to his original world. However, Tanaka didnt seem to be bothered by it in the least. That was because his chuunibyou had shown him a dream known as otherworld harem. At any rate, Tanaka continued to offer his idea. Then how about staying here? No, you cant. Thatd be a pain for me. Kuh, I totally want to retort to that, but Im in no position to do it. Tanaka was about to retort, but stopped himself. Seeing such Tanaka, the General smiled and added. Just kidding. However, let alone this residence, I dont think its a good idea for you to stay in this country. Frankly speaking, you look nothing more than a suspicious foreigner. If you stay here, you will definitely be arrested and imprisoned by the country without even a proper trial. The General exined such a harsh matter in a smile. Upon hearing that, Tanaka involuntarily snapped. Just why?! It was this countrys fault that I came to this world in the first ce! Theyd summoned me here, so shouldnt they at least give me some protection? From Tanakas point of view, that was a justified request. However, what the General said next was an even harsher reality. Impossible. I may be in no ce to say it, but the people of this country are very concerned about face. For them to summon a Hero thats on the same level as a baby, they definitely wouldnt find that funny. So if the people of this country were ever to somehow get a wind of this matter well, the highest possibility would be without a doubt for them to dispose of you. Tanaka wanted to strongly object to the Generals outrageous exnation. However, what the General said was most likely the closest to reality. Facing that, Tanaka was forced to cool down his excitement. Scary! This country is too scary! Theres almost no country without such a dark side to them. But well, I cant deny that this country may be especially dark, though. When he said that, the Generals face became slightly cloudy. That was the face of a patriot who wasmenting over the grave situation of his country. Feeling somewhat awkward, Tanaka decided to continue the discussion. Umm, do I have no other choice but to leave this country then? Perhaps because his ideas had been dismissed one after another, Tanaka timidly asked so. The General crossed his arms, closed his eyes, and nodded his head before answering. Thats right. Before that, though, Im sure you dont know much about this world, so let me give you a brief exnation about it. First of all, this world is divided into north and south sides. The north side is called the monster world, and it has harsh environments. Then the south side is called the human world. About a thousand years ago, a great war broke out between humanity and monsters. In that war, humanity managed to drive the monsters into the north side. Since then, the world has been divided into north and south. The General gave a brief exnation about this world. It was quite a stimting story. Oh, so there is a world where only monsters exist, huh scary! There are too many scary things in this world. Tanaka honestly expressed his thought. Casually ignoring Tanakas opinion, the General continued on with his exnation. And then, this Purin Kingdom is located at the center of the human world. To the west of Purin Kingdom is Republic of Gokuri, which is recently on a bad term with us. Originally, it was a region consisted of numerous city-states, but one day one Gokuri grew powerful enough to unify all of the city-states around, thus born the Republic of Gokuri. Nowadays, there are movements to regain independence here and there, so civil war is brewing there, though. Its a country with a name that sounds like it would be swallowed up. Or rather, the heck is civil war?! What ominous sounding words. Tanaka honestly expressed his thoughts again. To the east of Purin Kingdom is Haru Empire. However, they are an Empire in name only, and their military power is weak. It could be said that theyre nothing more than a group of city-states. About 20 years ago our country moved to invade them, but after being thoroughly crushed, we immediately scurried home. Being ignored, as expected Tanaka felt a little lonely. However, he wasnt a man whod easily back down because of a simple setback. Promptly, he let out a retort to the General again. You actually lost, huh! The empire isnt weak at all then. Seeing such a Tanaka, the General showed a bitter smile and replied. The empire itself is indeed weak, but instead each city has their own force. When their forces were assembled, they splendidly sent us packing. The General replied with a smile, seemingly not bothered by the defeat in the slightest. Seeing such the General, Tanaka was slightly astonished. they splendidly sent us packing you say but well, whatever. So whats there in the south? Theres ocean. By the way, to the west of Gokuri and to the east of Haru are also oceans. There are several other smaller countries, but since most of them are under either Gokuri or Haru, I wont really rmend going there. The exnation seemed to be mostly done. Tanaka then crossed his arms and pondered for a moment. In other words my only choice is to flee to Haru Empire? Tanaka timidly concluded as such. Yes, it is. The General swiftly affirmed the conclusions that Tanaka had timidly stated. The way he swiftly affirmed it, most likely it was because the General had thought that it was the only avable choice for him from the beginning. Well, fine, I get it. But then again, I dont really know how to actually carrying that idea out He had more or less decided on his course of action. However, Tanaka was at a loss about how to put it into actions. So many things had happened in such a short amount of time, so his mind was overheated. More importantly, for Tanaka this was a different world. Not only were things there different from what he was used to, he was also unfamiliar with thends. And above all, he had nothing on his possession. It was no small wonder that Tanaka was at a loss. Seeing such a Tanaka, the General offered his help. Ill do something about that. Its originally my countrys fault, after all. Im going to arrange various things that you may need, so wait a bit. Saying that, the General strode out of the parlor. Tanaka, who was left alone and had nothing better to do, collected himself and sat in thought. He who had involuntarilye to another world. He who had to live in this unfamiliar world, without any means to return to his former world. And then, his power that was of a baby. Tanaka used what little time he had to rearrange his thoughts. Quite a while had passed since Tanaka was left alone in the parlor. He was still absorbed in thoughts when the General came in with arge number of clothes in hands. For the time being, Ive brought you a few clothes to change into. The first step is for you to change out of that conspicuous outfit of yours. After changing, you can put that outfit and the rest into the item box. Once again, Tanaka was greeted by unfamiliar words. Item box? Looks like a fantasy-ish thing that can tickle my soul is about to show up. His words were calm, but inside, Tanaka was excitedly screaming something ising!. The General then proceeded to give instructions to such a Tanaka. Chapter 3: (2) Chapter 3: (2) First grab some clothes, then concentrate and try imagining yourself putting them into item box. Im sure youll get the hang of it once you give it a try. Tanaka immediately picked up some clothes and concentrated. Then the clothes suddenly disappeared. Oh! Its like a magic trick, just wow! Tanaka was excited by the mysterious phenomenon that happened in front of his eyes. In contrast, the General was as calm as ever. He continued to give out instructions. If you want to check what is inside your item box, just imagine and you will get the image of it. And if you imagine yourself taking out something that is inside the box, it wille out. Oh, I think I get it. All right, focus, focus. Then clothes suddenly reappeared in his hand again. Tanaka got even more excited at the sight of it. Leaving such a Tanaka alone, the General moved to leave the room. Looks like you can do it just fine. Im going to gather up other things that I think would be necessary for your journey then. In the meantime, as I said before, I want you to change your outfit and put the rest away. Got it! The General left the parlor again. Tanaka quickly took off his suit and got changed. The structure of the clothes doesnt seem much different. Anyway, there dont seem to be any problems about it. In reality, he was a little worried about getting dressed by himself. However, in the end he managed to change his clothes without any problems. Now then, time for the long awaited storing! Haa, I guess I wont be wearing this suit anymore, huh. He picked up the suit he had just taken off and sighed in mncholy. However, on second thought, he didnt have much attachment to his old life. He quickly stopped being bothered by it, and became absorbed in storing the clothes. Before long, he finished storing all of them. After that, as he had nothing better to do, he decided to kill time by taking things in and out of item box. After a while, the General returned to the parlor with various objects in both hands. The General then lined up the numerous luggage he had brought with him on the table. Ive brought everything I think you may need. First of all, things to carry on yourself a short sword and a scent bag. He picked up a short sword, still sheathed in its scabbard, along with a belt to attach it to, and a peculiar pouch Oh, a sword. Im getting a bit more motivated now. But whats with this pouch? Somehow, I can smell a peculiar scent oozing out of it, though. Tanaka got excited at the sight of the sword. However, he was on guard with the pouch which emitted a peculiar scent right after. Its a monster repellent. It may not be very effective, but its still better than nothing. You can just strap it on the belt. Tanaka put on the belt while listening to the Generals exnation. Then he attached the short sword and the scent bag on it. The General watched the scene with his arms crossed. Hmm, it looks good on you. Well, thats about all for your equipment. Next is, Im going to exin the things you are going to take with you on your journey. You can begin storing the items that Ive exined. Okey dokey. Tanaka replied in good humor. The General began his exnation carefully one by one. Tanaka then stored the items that had been exined into item box one after another. There were quite a lot of them, but somehow he managed to safely store them all. Hmm, youve got it all stored, huh. I had expected it to get overloaded halfway, but it worked out just fine, huh. The General was relieved upon confirming that everything he had arranged was all stored away. Despite everything, he seemed to be a kind-hearted old man. Theres item box in this world, so merchants must have had it easy with transporting their goods, huh. Should I just be a merchant, then? Ah crap, I can totally see my bright future there. Tanaka happily considered the path to bing a merchant. However, the General didnt seem to like the idea that much. If youre killed, the contents of your item box would all be thrown out then and there, you see? Rather than a merchant, dont you think bing a bandit suits you better? . A rather harsh word came from the General. Upon hearing his words, Tanaka was speechless. In the first ce, item box doesnt have that much of a space. I bet even your item box is most likely almost full by now. So Im sure youd still have to use wagons if you want to earn money by bing a merchant. Not to mention that you also have to hire bodyguards, so to the current you, while it isntpletely impossible, I do think its better for you not to do it. The General might say it casually, but he still involuntarily reminded Tanaka of the harsh reality. Well, once youve decided on a suitable ce to settle down, it would be safer to register with the guild and work in the city. After all, youre merely on the level a baby. Kuh, youve just resurrected the memory I want to seal. But still, there is even such a thing as a guild, huh. Its getting more and more genuine fantasy-like. Tanaka thought about the new fantasy-ish keywords that hade up. Youll hear more about the guild once you get to register there. Now get ready to leave. The General urged Tanaka. Tanaka was surprised by the unexpected development. Huh? I have to leave right now? Cant you let me take it easy for a while longer? When Tanaka honestly expressed his thought, the General replied with a look of exasperation. Have you even been listening? Do you not understand that youre in danger for as long as youre staying in this country? Currently, the magical energy in the surrounding capital has vanished, so most magic tools have stopped working. Because of that,ints areing from all over the ce, and its be such a chaotic situation. Without a doubt, soon enough patrols and guards will be tightened. So if you want to sneak your way out, now is your best chance. I, I see Being reminded of his situation once again, Tanakas mood sank. The General ignored such a Tanaka and urged him again. But well, its actually not too hard to go out, though. Come on, lets go! Thus, led by the General, Tanaka left the residence. Advancing time a bit, Tanaka was now outside of the capital. He managed to sneak his way out safely. He was now facing the General on the roadside, a short distance away from the outer walls. I suppose heres fine. Given the short amount of time we had, it was quite an ordeal, but weve somehow managed to pull it off, huh. With a relieved expression, the General was delighted to have made it this far. Sorry for the trouble, old man, in the end I could only rely on you for everything Dont mind it, it was originally my countrys fault, after all. In fact, I feel bad that this is the extent of help I could offer. Tanaka was truly grateful to the General. However, apparently the General felt that he hadnt done enough for him. No way If I hadnt met you, old man, Im sure I wouldve met that miserable fate you told me before. Im really grateful to you. Tanaka thanked the General with a serious look on his face. Perhaps to hide his embarrassment, the General decided to mess with Tanaka. Then,e visit me once youve grown a bit and reached a proper level. At that time, lets have a drink together. Your treat, of course. You bet, Ill get you enough booze to drown in! Thats why, old man, you dont have to worry about me. Just return and make sure to turn this ce into a slightly better country. Perhaps Tanaka was also feeling lonely for parting with him, he took the Generals teasing head on, and got carried away. Hmm, what a cheeky guy you are Well then, take care. Yeah, you too take care, old man! As if to leave his loneliness behind, Tanaka energetically sped off. The General saw him off with gentle eyes. The two had exchanged a small promise, but it was destined to never be fulfilled. Half a monthter, the General would be imprisoned under a false charge, and then executed without a proper trial. And from then on, madness would begin to spread in Purin Kingdom bit by bit, until they eventually went on a rampage which engulfed the whole world. However, that was a story from the future. Year 5963 of creation calendar, early summer, Tanaka took his first step in another world. Name: Tanaka Level: 1 Experience: 0/100 Vitality: 1.0e13/1.0e13 Magical energy: 1.0e13/1.0e13 Strength: 1.0e12 Dexterity: 1.0e12 Agility: 1.0e12 Intelligence: 1.0e12 Spirit: 1.0e12 Skills: none Equipment: Short sword, Cloth clothes, Scent bag Money: 50,000G Chapter 4: (1) Chapter 4: (1) First Growth Tanaka was headed for the Haru Empire. That was what he had decided in his discussion with General White. He began to head eastward along the highway that ran from east to west through Purin Kingdom. However, Tanaka was already at a standstill at a ce not too far away from the capital. This ce was as ordinary as the other part of the highway. However, currently this ce was brimming with tension as though war was about to break out. Tanaka was standing still with a solemn expression on his face. In front of him was the chief offender who stood in the way of his journey. Its tongue was dangling sloppily and its breathing was wild as it stood silently oppressing Tanakas mind. Furthermore, its tail was wagging wildly as though to make sure it wouldnt miss every bit of Tanakas action. Kuh Id have never expected for the n to face a setback so quickly My battle power is on the same level as a baby. Currently, Im in no state to deal with any kind of monster, no matter how much of a small fry it may be But still, no matter how I look at it, this monster sure looks no different from an ordinary pup. That was right, the one currently standing in front of Tanaka and blocking his path was none other than a pup. It was originally a pup that was kept inside the capital, but as it happened to lose its way and identally went outside, it turned into a vagabond pup which wandered around the capital. Naturally, there was no way Tanaka could have known that. Moreover, as someone with no knowledge of monsters whatsoever, Tanaka couldnt help but to raise his guard up, even if the one appearing in front of him looked no more than just a pup. It was because Tanaka was currently in a ce quite a distant away from human settlement, in a world where monsters freely roamed about. Tanaka was a cowardly person by nature. Not to mention the fact that he was told that his current power was on par with that of an infant. So it was only natural that he would be on his highest alert against the pup. But still, theres no sign the scent bag is working on it at all Dont tell me! It may look weak on the outside, but its actually a Boss ss!? Based on his personal knowledge and experience, Tanaka found himself with such a conclusion. His knowledge spurred from the chuunibyou which hed been suffering even at his age, while his experience was obtained from anime and games. As a result, it was inevitable that he arrived at such a deplorable conclusion. It may look weak but its actually very powerful, that was quite amon pattern, after all. However! Such kind of deception wont work on me! Tanaka confronted the puppy and boldly imed his victory in their battle of wits. And then, he began to gradually inch his body away, ever so slightly to avoid being noticed. Tanaka began toy down the groundwork for his survival. It might have been a moment when his exceptional ingenuity showed a glimpse of itself to the world. The standoff continued for a long time, until Tanaka finally managed to move to the edge of the road. Not wanting to waste all of his effort in the quiet battle up to this point, Tanaka swiftly made his move. It was one of the fiercest battles Ive ever experienced in my life. Staring fixedly at his opponent without letting his guard down, Tanaka reminisced at the fierce battle and spilled out those words overflowed with emotions. However, I have no time to apany you right now. So lets leave it at this much for today! Soon after saying that, he swiftly departed the ce and sped off along the highway. The next time we meet, we shall make it clear who is better than whom! Farewell, O King of Beasts, the guardian of the gate of hell Cerberus! You were quite a formidable opponent! Fuhahaha! Tanaka headed eastward through the grasnds along the highway and ran off at full speed. The pup was simply seeing off the strange human with its round and cute eyes in silence. Tanaka ran at full speed eastward through the grasnd. Hed intended to get back on the road right after, but somehow he felt that his body was in a very great shape. Now that he got to run through the grasnd and found it feeling pleasant, he decided to continue running through there as he was. He kept on running while maintaining a steady distance from the highway so as to not have himself stranded. That was the sad nature of a cowardly person he was. As he kept on running in that manner, Tanaka passed by towns and viges along the way. However, as he didnt want to deal with the entry and exit procedures, as it might cause troubles, he decided to avoid them altogether. In the end, he opted to keep on running and detour around those ces as he passed by. He had lost count as to how many times he had done so, and before he knew it a gate-like object eventually showed up in the distance. Hmm? There seems to be some sort of inspection being performed over there I wasnt told about such a thing! Or rather, Im already at the border, huh. What a small world this one is! Oops, now isnt the time to be retorting to myself, I wonder what to do now? Should I choose the safest bet and take another detour? Tanaka thought about avoiding going through those annoying procedures by taking another detour, just like how hed done it up until there as he passed by towns and viges along the way. However, a problem appeared here. Up until now it had been nothing but open grasnds, but up ahead of him was a forest which got denser the deeper he went. And farther beyond the forest, from what he could see, there spread a mountain range. If he decided to go through this option, it would most likely be a very dangerous journey. However, it was unlikely that the guards would allow him to pass through the inspection that easily, either. Thus, with no other choice, Tanaka decided to avoid the gate and went through the forest. It was a considerably dense forest which gave off an eerie air. Naturally, the cool Tanaka continued to make his way through such a forest, no matter how much he trembled in fear and strained in vignce he was. The ones hed relied upon were none other than the scent bag as well as the short sword strapped on his waist. Ovee with tension, god knew how many days had passed as he continued to press forward through the forest. However, as though betraying Tanakas nervousness, he managed to arrive at the mountain ranges without any idents. He had managed to get out of the forest. Feeling relieved, Tanaka was finally able to rx his mind. However, a ck shadow suddenly appeared in his field of vision. As though to mock his negligence, it charged straight at Tanaka. The ck shadow moved swiftly as it aimed at Tanakas throat. Ahya! All of it happened so suddenly that Tanaka involuntarily let out such a strange cry. At the same time, though, he seeded in protecting his throat and deflected the ck creature. He wasnt intending to hit it so strongly, but the ck creature was somehow split in two and rolling on the ground. Chapter 4: (2) Chapter 4: (2) Wha-what the hell was that? Maintaining his guard up, Tanaka moved to identify the ck creature that had just attacked him. It looked like a ck rabbit to Tanaka, no matter how he looked at it. Except for its sharp fangs and the horns on its forehead, that was it. So this is a horned rabbit that ismon to appear in another world, huh? But still, I did hit it out of reflexes, but to think Id defeat it that easily Tanakas battle power was on the same level as a baby. For Tanaka who was well aware of that fact, hed have never expected that he would be able defeat a monster. At the very least, hed have never thought of voluntarily fighting a monster on his own. However, for better or worse, in the end he seeded in defeating the monster. Noticing that, Tanaka swiftly inspected his personal information. Oh! Experience 9/100! Perhaps this could work. I was intending to directly head to a town, then live and work there quietly for a while, but very well, I suppose Ill stay and level up here for a while! But still, for rabbits that can be easily defeated even by someone like me whose battle power is only at the level of a baby, Im surprised they havent gone extinct yet He couldnt help but worry about the rabbits that could be defeated so easily even with his baby-level battle power. But well, I suppose by living in such a deserted ce, on the contrary they should be safe, huh? Still, Id like them to follow Cerberus lead and choose to live in a ce with harsher environments. He lives so close to a human settlement, after all. Its easy to tell that he has survived through numerous bloody and horrific battles against humans. The moment I met him, I could immediately sense the aura of a powerful being exuded out of his body, after all Tanaka recalled his rival whose fierce battle against he managed to avoid previously. Right now, every moment of that tension-filled scene was a fond memory to him. For a while, Tanaka was lost in thoughts about it. wait, now isnt the time to be thinking about such a thing. Thus, Tanaka decided to spend some time in these remote mountain ranges to level up. However, the food that had been prepared for him would onlyst for less than a month. And he didnt have the ability to process the rabbits into food either. After a long deliberation, he decided to stay there for only about two weeks. For the time being, I suppose Ill just put this poor rabbit into the item box. Theres a good chance that their raw materials and meat canter be sold for money, after all. Ufufu, Im not one to show an opening. Just a while before, he was attacked by the poor rabbit because hed shown an opening. However, Tanakavished himself with praise, as though to deceive himself into forgetting the matter. That alone showed how much of a deplorable man he was. Anyway, for two weeks starting from this day, Tanaka spent his days ying with rabbits. And then, the two weeks of turbulent bloodbath against the rabbits was now over. Tanaka was about to resume his journey. Wow, Id have never thought that Id stumble upon a chance to level up as soon as I set out on my journey. I guess evendy luck is on my side, huh. But still, Leveling up to level 11 is fine and all, but. my stats value has barely improved at all, hasnt it?! Tanaka had continuously hunted the rabbits until he reached level 11. There were a total of 778 rabbit carcasses in his item box. As a matter of fact, hed originally intended to stop at the lucky number of 777. However, Tanaka was suddenly attacked by a rabbit that was oblivious of this wish of his, thus bringing us to the current situation. It was a very Tanaka-like conclusion. Well, theres something I get to understand out of this venture, so I suppose its fine. Your power grows the more you level up. Also, since I had fought using the short sword, I managed to increase both my Vitality and Strength even without leveling up, even if only by a bit. My Agility and Dexterity had also increased ever so slightly Oh crap, my eyes are sweating. Tanaka couldnt hide his shock at the fact that his stats hadnt improved as much as he had expected. Sweats involuntarily gushed out of his eyes. Oops, not good, not good, I was about to fall into the dark side. Well, I managed to obtain a new skill, so lets stay positive about it. But still, the sword skill that Id obtained has somehow stopped increasing in value midway. I suppose I have to raise my level first before I can improve my sword skill further, huh. I wonder if this is the pattern where Im supposed to face powerful enemies first before I can improve myself? Or rather, would there reallye a day where I have to face powerful enemies just to level up? Kuh, Ive got a bad feeling about this. Up to this point, Tanaka had been fighting using the short sword, and before he knew it, he had acquired a sword skill. This skill had originally improved steadily as he continued to hunt the rabbits, but one day it suddenly arrived at a standstill. Hmm, as expected there are still too many things I dont know about. Looks like I have to pay the guild a visit, after all. As far as he was concerned, Tanaka did want to continue leveling up more. However, as it stood there were yet too many things unknown to him. Above all, he was left with only a small amount of food. Tanaka began to resume his way toward Haru Empire through the mountain ranges. More urately, toward one of the towns of the Haru Empire close to the border of the Purin Kingdom. It was about one weekter that Tanaka arrived there. With summer in full swing, it was around the time when intense heat was about to set in. World history records. It was a story that would be passed down in the towns and viges along the eastern highway of Purin Kingdom. Year 5963 of the creation calendar, early summer, it appeared out of nowhere. ording to numerous eyewitnesses, the omen of its appearance was a rumbling in the ground. A short whileter, the air began to tremble, and along with thunderous roars which threatened to split their ears, it appeared and then disappeared in a very short amount of time. Leaving clouds of dust in its wake, it moved at an inhuman speed. While its real appearance was unknown, it was presumed to be a newly appeared cmity-level monster, or so the rumors said. There had also been sightings of it by the soldiers serving the country, thus the country swiftly took actions to deal with it. However, after that, as they had put a lot of effort into guarding the highway, the new monster didnt appear ever again. Name: Tanaka Level: 11 Experience: 802/1100 Vitality: 2.2e13/2.2e13 Magical energy: 2.0e13/2.0e13 Strength: 2.2e12 Dexterity: 2.1e12 Agility: 2.1e12 Intelligence: 2.0e12 Spirit: 2.0e12 Skill: Sword (2.00) Equipment: Short sword, Cloth clothes, Scent bag Money: 50,000G Chapter 5: (1) Chapter 5: (1) Hazama Town Hazama town of Haru Empire. It was one of the numerous cities and towns of the Empire which scattered near the border of the Purin Kingdom. Hazama town, surrounded by forest, was surrounded by simple fences for its defense. There were also gatekeepers, standing by at the entrance gate, who monitored the going anding people. However, it was by no means a town with arge traffic through its gate. With guild members as the majority of said traffic. Hunters and merchants were rarely seen passing by around these parts. The people there were all acquainted with each other, so they could directly pass by the gate. It was as though the gatekeepers were stationed there solely to prevent monsters from entering the town. In the midst of this all, a suspicious person could be seen drawing closer to the entrance gate. As expected even the gatekeepers, who hadnt moved up until now, reacted to this persons appearance. They promptly called out to the man who was suspiciously creeping over toward the entrance gate. Alright, you over there. Do you have a minute? Youre new to this town, arent you? Alright, now say yes you are. Well then, do you mind if I inspect you for a bit? You dont, do you? Even if you do, Id still do it, though. . The suspicious man, Tanaka, automatically froze in ce speechless. It was because he was being spoken to so out of the blue in such a casual manner by the gatekeeper who didnt seem like a gatekeeper at all. Not to mention the fact that the gatekeeper continued to speak without even waiting for his response. Tanakas mindpsed for a moment which led him to fail to respond to the man, but soon enough he managed to somehow reboot and readjust himself. He then stered a crisp look on his face, the least he could do to retaliate against the mans surprise attack. Ah, yes. No, I dont mind, what should I do? Lets see Wait a minute here, alright? Said the gatekeeper before disappearing into a cabin-like building by the entrance gate. He then reappeared again soon after, along with a stack of documents in hands. While scrutinizing the documents one by one, the gatekeeper spoke to Tanaka. Oh, these are wanted posters of criminals. Inspecting all of the criminals is a pain I mean, impossible, but this is the least I have to do. that sounds quitex to me. Said Tanaka honestly, but inside he was musing that perhaps there were ces with more stringent inspection out there. Hed been very cautious about it, but now that all hed received was such a light inspection, he found it anticlimactic. Well, to begin with, there arent that many criminals around these parts. And even if you get to do something here, I only need toe and arrest you, after all. Leaving that aside, care to tell me your business in visiting this town? Still inspecting the wanted posters, the gatekeeper spoke to Tanaka. Im thinking about registering with the guild, and then impose myself on the town for a while, while Im at it. Oh, youre going to register with the guild, huh. I suppose theres no problem, then. While he seemed to be an easygoing person, the gatekeeper might actually be surprisingly serious in doing his job as he continued to inspect the posters until thest one. When he finished inspecting them all, he tidied up the posters and spoke to Tanaka again. Wee to Hazama town. Im the gatekeeper Antoninus VIII, everyone here calls me Hachi. Nice to meet you. Somehow, didnt they choose the strange part as your nickname?! Or rather, that name is too good for a gatekeeper, isnt it? But still, why the VIII? Tanaka involuntarily retorted, but he then pulled himself together and politely continued on with the conversation. Ah, this is the name of the eldest son in my family, so its been passed down for generations. When I once asked my father about it, he said that he only followed the customs and didnt know the reason himself. How should I put it, what azy family youve got there! Oh, Im sorry for the dy, my name is Tanaka. Ive been traveling all around the world up until now, but recently Ive been thinking that it may be about time to settle down somewhere. While he did think that there was still more to retort about, Tanaka decided to briefly introduce himself first. By the way, that was the most believable excuse hed managed toe up with after racking his brain on his way toward this town. I see, but well, for now just stop with that polite tone of yours. If youre going to be staying in this town, Im sure well be seeing each other a lot from now on, after all. Lets get along well. Yeah, got it. He didnt seem to be concerned with Tanakas excuse in the slightest. Rather, he seemed to be more concerned with Tanakas manner of speaking, as he kindly mentioned it to him. As far as Tanaka was concerned, that was good and all as he also found it morefortable to speak casually. Oh, by the way, that one over there is my partner, Trajan IX. Everyone calls him Kuma. Therees an evenzier family! Hachi introduced the other person who was still standing by the gate, the huge gatekeeper. Faced with another generational name, Tanaka couldnt help but retort in a flurry. Nah, his family is a prestigious martial arts family that has been in existence for generations. Thats where their tradition to pass down the name originated from, or so I heard. Im sorry! While resenting Hachi for misleading him inside, Tanaka made a turnaround in attitude. Tanaka bent at the right angle at the waist and delivered his well-trained, signature beautiful earnest apology. This was the reflection of how much of a cowardly person he was. In spite of his towering body, Kuma-san simply raised one hand and smiled. Tanaka was relieved to see that the man seemed to be a surprisingly mild-mannered person. Without being aware of Tanakas inner feeling even a little bit, Hachi spoke to him yet again. But still, Tanaka, huh Im envious of you. You have one of the most popr andmon name in the Empire, after all. Really? Thats news to me.. Tanaka was surprised to be envied by him, finding it unexpected. Well, agriculture is a thing in the Empire, you see? So of course the name of a vegetable will be very popr here. Vegetables?! Tanaka is actually a vegetable, huh?! Well, whatever. Anyway, can you tell me the direction to the guild? Continuously giving retorts one after another, Tanaka began to feel exhausted from talking with Hachi. Thus, he proceeded to ask for the direction to the guild and end the conversation quickly. Oh, its that huge building over there. Replied Hachi, pointing at a huge building a little further down the street. Tanaka was surprised at the sight of the building, as it was wayrger than he expected. Oh, its surprisingly huge. Please take care of me from now on, and see youter. Okay,ter then. Tanaka bid farewell to Hachi and Kuma-san. He then strode toward the guild with high hopes for things to get more otherworld-ish. Chapter 5: (2) Chapter 5: (2) When he arrived in front of the guild, Tanaka was once again amazed by the size of the building. It was a building which boasted a three-story size and took up a considerable plot ofnd. Its size was on apletely different levelpared to the surrounding buildings. Even while feeling a bit of pressure, Tanaka stepped into the building. Hed imagined it to be a bar-like ce with ruffians chatting and bustling here and there. However, contrary to Tanakas expectations, the guild was surprisingly quiet inside. It was just like those of a governmental office. Tanaka promptly made a beeline toward the reception-like counter to register. What can I do for you? The receptionist was a woman who seemed to be in her thirties, while she might not be so much of a peerless beauty, she was still nheless gorgeous. She spoke to Tanaka in a somewhat tired tone. Id like to register with the guild. He was tempted to initiate a little chat with her, but decided to read the room and refrain himself. It was because he felt that itd be wiser to just let her finish the procedures quickly and have some rest. Thus hemitted himself to be as concise as possible. Now then, here we go! Please put your hand on this magic tool. Tanaka ced his hand on the crystal-like object which the receptionist woman had ced on the reception desk. Then, a card-like object was ejected from its pedestal. Haa, its finally working properly. This whole month, Ive been having a hard time since the magic tool stopped working, you see. I had to do everything manually, so it was a load of work The receptionist woman for some reason began toin even though Tanaka had asked her nothing about it. However, thanks to her bringing up the topic, he was able to probe about the current situation. Well, if the magic tools had all stopped working, then all kinds of problems must have popped out all around the town, huh? Yes, because of that weve been flooded with requests, not to mention that I have to handle all of the procedures manually. The so-called vicious cycle Im very exhausted. Tanaka probed the situation by inquiring about what was going on around the town. However, he was surprised inside to hear that the disturbance caused by the previous hero summoning ritual seemed to have affected even a faraway region such as this town. However, as the magical energy in the air which had previously disappeared now had finally reverted back to normal, things seemed to be calming down. It didnt seem like hed need to suffer because of it directly or indirectly, so for the time being Tanaka was relieved. Umm, your name is Tanaka, and level 11, correct? Before he knew it, the receptionist woman was speaking to him in a casual tone. She was confirming the information inscribed on the card. Yeah, thats right. Alright, please keep this card with care. Youll need it if you wish to use the guilds facilities in the future, after all. Well then, I shall now proceed to give you a brief exnation about the guild. After handing over the guild card to Tanaka, she proceeded to give him an exnation about the guild. The receptionist woman exined briefly, as it seemed to be something everyone in the world was more or less aware of. However, it was a piece of important information to Tanaka, so he listened to and memorized it earnestly. The guild epted requests of various jobs, then listed and shared them to the guild members. Those who were registered with the guild could put up a request through a simple procedure. They could also ept the listed requests. Requests were divided into ranks ording to the criteria set by the guild. When putting up a request, one had to pay a fee corresponding to its rank. The rank of the guild member had to be the same or higher than the requests rank to be able to ept it. Tanaka was at the lowest rank of rank E. Apparently, once youpleted a certain number of requests, youd be eligible to take a promotion exam. Well, if youre nning to mainly ept requests then knowing this much should be enough. If you have something you dont understand, feel free to ask it away. He felt the same casualness from her as the gatekeeper Hachi. Inside, Tanaka was a little concerned about the guild. At any rate, he tried asking her a question. I defeated several monsters along the way, do you ept the purchasing of the materials? Yes, we do. What kind of monster are they? Striking a triumphant pose inside, Tanaka calmly proceeded with the conversation. This one. This is a ck horned rabbit? How rare. Tanaka, who was surprised to hear that it was supposed to be rare, had his hopes up high. Is that so? They came attacking me, so I kinda hunted them down out of necessity, though. Its a species thatmonly inhabits the mountain ranges near the border. But if youre purposely going there, its normal to hunt monsters with a higher reward, so its indeed rare to see anyone hunting these rabbits, yes. By the way, I did say that they were rare, but their reward actually isnt that high, just so you know. His welling up excitement deted a bit. However, it was true that they could be converted into money, so he pulled himself together and pressed onward with the conversation. I have quite a lot of them, will that be alright? Monster materials are purchased using the money subsidized by the country, so well buy them all at the market price, no matter how many there are. Well, I suppose its something like national security and economic measures. As Tanaka was convinced by her exnation, he took arge number of ck horned rabbit carcasses out of his item box. At first the receptionist woman showed no reaction whatsoever, but gradually exasperation appeared on her face. And eventually, the exasperation turned into that of astonishment. The guild staff beside her were also dumbfounded by the mountain of ck horned rabbits on the reception desk. Im surprised you managed to hunt this many ck horned rabbits Or rather, to be able to store this many in your item box, just who in the world are you, really? Huh? Is item box not supposed to be as spacious? It more or less varies for every individual, but in my whole life, Ive never seen anyone who can store this many. Well, its that, isnt it? You know, like when you could suddenly run faster when you were being chased by a dog, something like that? I mean, look, dont I look totally like the kind of person who can do it when he puts his mind to it? Tanaka showed a crisp and smug expression. However, the people around him were still as dumbfounded as before. That made Tanaka feel somewhat awkward. A true and tested wimp. Back then I ran out of food and got too absorbed in stuffing my item box, so hahahaha. He decided to y it cool. It took some time, but in the end he managed to convert the materials into a sum of 1,556,000 gold. Normally, 50,000 gold was enough for someone to livefortably for a month, so that was a considerable amount of fortune. Tanaka was honestly happy that everything went ording to his expectations. Thus spurring some confidence in him, in the future prospect of his life in the other world. Afterwards, after inquiring about a good inn to stay at, Tanaka immediately departed the guild. After generously paying 30,000 gold for one month of lodging fees, he could finally take a breath. Once he was settled into his room, before he noticed it the sun was just about to set. Tanaka promptly plopped down on the first proper bed he had in a long time. He was lost in thoughts about his uing otherworldly life, but it appeared that he was more exhausted than he expected. It didnt take long for him to be dragged into a desires-filled pink-colored world of dreams. Year 5963 of the creation calendar, summer, in the Hazama town of Haru Empire, Tanakas new life was about to begin. Name: Tanaka Level: 11 Experience: 802/1100 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 2.2e13/2.2e13 Magical energy: 2.0e13/2.0e13 Strength: 2.2e12 Dexterity: 2.1e12 Agility: 2.1e12 Intelligence: 2.0e12 Spirit: 2.0e12 Skill: sword (2.00) Equipment: Short sword, Cloth clothes, Scent bag Money: 1576,000G Chapter 6: (1) Chapter 6: (1) Magic Alright, I guess with this Im done with todays quota. Tanaka was in the forest, holding a horned rabbit he had just killed. He then stored his prey into the item box with a satisfied smile on his face. It had already been almost a month since Tanaka decided to live in Hazama town. During that time, the request he had epted every day without fail was the subjugation of the horned rabbits. To Tanaka, who was suffering from chuunibyou, this was one of his long cherished otherworld dreams. It was inevitable that he would wish to seek his livelihood in the other world by subjugating monsters. However, Tanaka was a genuine coward. Furthermore, when it came to confronting monsters with his battle prowess which was on the same level as a baby, he had no choice but to be very cautious. Thus, the request Tanaka had chosen was the subjugation of the horned rabbit. Tanaka had obtained absolute self-confidence against ck horned rabbits. Then, there existed monsters which were of the same races as them, but were inferior in rank, the horned rabbits. Thus, there was only one conclusion to be derived from these premises. That was why, for a whole month, Tanaka had always been epting requests to subjugate the horned rabbits. Absolute safety, it could be said to be the perfect job for the cowardly person that was Tanaka. Well then, now that Ive secured enough prey for the day. Tanaka began to move while looking through a memo. He wasnt going to hunt another horned rabbit. Aside from subjugating horned rabbits, he had engraved another agenda into his daily routine for this whole month. It was to investigate the monsters in which the subjugation requests could be epted by E-ranked guild members. Tanaka, a man so cautious that he would knock on a stone bridge and let others cross it before him to make sure of its safety. Sometimes he watched other guild members carrying out their subjugation request from afar, and the other times he watched monsters duking it out with each other, all in all he had continued to investigate the power of E-ranked monsters with his own two eyes. And today, he was about to mark thepletion of his investigation on all of those monsters. Fufufu, it seems that monsters with E-ranked subjugation requests all possess battle power at the same level as those of babies. With this I can almost guarantee my triumph over them all! Tanaka was pleased with the results of his investigation. It was no small wonder that he felt that way as he could already see a bright prospect of his future otherworld life. However, Tanaka wasnt a man who would be satisfied with something of this level only. He was already in motion to head toward his next ambition. With this I can check making a living by subjugating monsters off my ambitions checklist. Which means the next step is to increase the number of my repertoire. kukuku. Tanaka had a chuunibyou seizure as he let out such an eerieugh. No one was there to be bothered by his antics since he was inside the forest. Well, at any rate, it could be said that it was inevitable that he was very excited about it. It was because Tanakas next goal was magic. It was without a doubt the biggest otherworld dream for a chuunibyou such as himself. He continued his strides as anticipations began to swell up inside of him. Tanaka involuntarily became light-footed as he made a stride back to the town. Huh? You wish to learn using magic? Returning to the town, Tanaka immediately paid the guild a visit. While reporting on thepletion of the request, he consulted his wish with the receptionist Jody. By the way, Jody was the same receptionist who helped him with handling his registration procedures. So you cant use magic, huh. Your item box has an above standard capacity, so I thought for sure you were capable of using magic already. Does item box have anything to do with magic? Tanaka was intrigued by the information which he had never heard before. Jody exined briefly as she continued handling her works. Im not quite sure of the details myself, but from what I heard, that the more magical energy you possess therger your load tends to be But still, I suppose that means yours is simply abnormal, huh. Jody paused with her works and looked at Tanaka as though she was looking at something curious. Im afraid that people would get the wrong idea, so please stop phrasing it like that. Pretty please. Tanaka felt somewhat ufortable with the way she phrased it, so he pleaded with Jody. He also took to heart the mysterious contradiction of his low magical energy butrge item box capacity. Just kidding. But well, if you wish to learn using magic, I suppose visiting the magic tool shop might be a good idea. You could buy magic books and contract papers for the number of magic you wish to learn there. Its just, the magic tool shop in this town should only have magic books for tenth-order magic in their possession, though. Whats that tenth-order thing? Encountering another curious word, Tanaka inquired. However, this time he failed to receive the answer for his question. Im not too well-versed about this matter either. For that sort of question, please ask the shopkeeper of the magic tool shop or read a magic book directly Alright! Heres your reward for today. Handing over his reward, Jody then waved at Tanaka with a business smile on her face. Apparently, she was unwilling to apany him any further. In the end, Tanaka asked about the direction to the magic tool shop before immediately departing there. However, as it was located wasnt too far away from the guild, he soon arrived at the shop. There were numerous curious items in the magic tool shop which tickled Tanakas chuunibyou soul. However, he focused himself to first obtain the magic book and contract papers which were his main goals for visiting the ce. Tanaka had thought about asking various things rted to magic. However, the shopkeeper olddys appearance was unexpectedly scary. She was simply so scary. The cool person wished nothing but to escape the store as fast as possible. As he was about to leave the store, the olddy warned him not to practice magic in a closed room, so she might actually be quite a nice person, however, the one standing there was Tanaka the coward. His mind was swirling with nothing but the thought of running away. Truly a deplorable man he was. Tanaka swiftly returned to the inn and immediately read the magic book in his room. It was a magic book for tenth-order magic, so it contained mostly about various fundamental information. The knowledge of the unknown was fresh to Tanaka, so he steadily absorbed them all. Magic was divided from the most advanced of first-order to the most basic of tenth-order. He had also learned that he couldnt learn higher order magic unless he improved his magic skills first. Furthermore, the ones inscribed on this magic book were contracts for tenth-order magic as well as the way to utilize them. Tanaka continued to peruse the book. Its somewhat different from what I imagined. Well, I guess thats inevitable since theyre just tenth-order magic, huh. But still, theres nothing but the mostmon ones here Chapter 6: (2) Chapter 6: (2) There seemed to be no particr limit of the number of magic one could contract. However, he thought contracting too many magic, which in the end he would never useter, sounded like a pain. In the end, he decided to narrow down the number of magic he would like to learn. Thus, Tanaka decided to contract a magic to ignite fire, Ignition, and a magic to ensure the avability of drinking water, Water. Those were magic that weremonly used and popr even among the general people. And for Tanaka, who was nning to make a living out of hunting, he chose the two as they seemed to be pretty useful to the cause. In the end, he decided to practice magic the next day in the forest, and headed straight to bed. Overflowing with anticipation for the unknown experience of magic, no matter howmon they might be, Tanaka ventured into the pink-colored world of dreams. The next day, Tanaka left the town and dived into the forest early in the morning. After exploring the forest for a while, he found himself in a slightly open area. He judged that there would be no problem with him practicing there, so he decided to begin his magic training. I guess Im going to start with Ignition. Alright, focus, focus. Recalling the contents of the magic book, Tanaka confirmed the steps to invoke the magic. Once he was ready, Tanaka spread his legs wide and raised one hand up. Ignition! Tanaka chanted the spell while pointing his index finger up to the sky. By the way, striking such a pose was by no means necessary. At any rate, the magic activated wonderfully. Along with thunderous roars, light was emitted in tremendous force from his fingertip. The azure colored light soared up high to the sky. .. Tanaka silently ceased the magic and took out the magic book from the item box. After having a short review of the magic, he struck another cool pose and chanted the spell again. Ignition! Once again, azure colored mes erupted from his fingertip. Any trees touched by the mes instantly vanished. The tip of the remaining trees were charred ck with faint smokes rising from them. Fortunately, it was a lush forest, so fire didnt spread easily. However, feeling no such reassurance whatsoever, Tanaka screamed. This is no mere ignition! It would directly incinerate firewoods dammit! This kind of ignition is too dangerous to use!!!! The ensued phenomenon was way too different from both what was described in the magic book as well as what he had imagined. Tanaka furiously retorted to the world. It should have been a delightful event to the chuuniboyu Tanaka, however, the mes emitted from his fingertip were simply way too powerful. Seeing its firepower that was far beyond his imagination, as expected, he was taken aback. Haahaa w, well, I did seed in igniting fire, so the rest is only a matter of control. Yup, lets leave it at that for the time being. After a while, Tanakas excitement subsided a bit. For the time being, he decided to put the matter on hold and tried his other magic. Somehow Ive got a very bad feeling about this, but I guess Ill at least give it a try Tanaka quickly changed gears and focused himself to invoke the next magic. Water! Almost as soon as the incantation was chanted, a small mountain-sized body of water appeared in front of him. . ah. Tanaka felt as though the flow of time had slowed down for him. Not long after the body of water was materialized, it began to be affected by gravity and surged into the surroundings. ububu! wha! wai! *Cough, cough*! Swallowed up by the water current, Tanaka was drowning in the forest for a while. Water flooded over the forest and the body of water subsided before long. *Cough cough*! haahaa! For a while there, Tanaka lied down and waited for himself to recover while catching his breath. Once he had calmed down somewhat, his body began to tremble. And he then roared in zing anger. Sure enough, I did obtain water to drink, but thats just too damn much! I feel like Id drown myself to death one day! *Cough, cough*! He already had a bad feeling about it, but it turned out to be even worse than what he had expected. Upon going through such a disaster, Tanaka couldnt hold his welling up anger in any longer. Haahaa But still, the magic of this world sure is scary! How can those people use it without even batting an eye? As his mind began to calm down gradually, he examined the matter in a calmer manner. All in all, Ive confirmed that I can invoke both magic. The problem is the scale. They were so dangerous that they could even be used as attack magic. To begin with, theyre supposed to be live-support magic, not attack magic. Tanaka took out his magic book and reviewed it again. It was stated that the effectiveness of magic was affected by the users Intelligence and Spirit stats. It was also stated that it was possible to increase the effectiveness by increasing the output of magical energy. Leaving Intelligence and Spirit aside, did I make some mistakes with my magical energy distribution? Was I too focused? Tanaka decided to check his own stats. Magical energy: 2.1e13/2.1e13 It hadnt decreased in the slightest. Tanaka tried reviewing the magic book again, but failed to find the answer to this mystery. After much deliberation, he finally came to a conclusion. Well, I guess my magic control is simply that crappy, huh. Looks like Ive got no choice but to practice to the level where I can use magic properly. Im not sure why my magical energy didnt decrease, but My stats value isnt quite right to begin with, so theres a possibility that these glitched numbers dont really represent the real value. However, while he did say that he was going to train in magic, he still thought that it was very dangerous. Especially the case with Water, which wasnt something he could joke about. Thus, Tanaka thought about heading back to the mountain ranges and practiced his magic there. He wouldnt bother anyone by practicing there, after all. Above all, if he chanted Water toward the londs, he didnt need to face the risk of getting himself drowned in it. Tanaka decided to cease his magic training right away, and returned to the town. On the way back, he began constructing the preparation n for his trip while moving his legs forward. The day was still in the morning, so he decided to set out that very day. When Tanaka arrived at the entrance gate, Hachi called out to him with a meek expression on his face. You know what, just a moment ago, I saw a blue pir of me-like thing in the distance. Then, it was followed by a rumbling sound on the ground right after I think something dangerous might have showed up in the forest. It seems that just now the feudal lord has also convened with the guild master to discuss about this matter. .. Tanaka decided to act as though he had heard nothing about it. He briefly finished his greeting and said goodbye to Hachi. Sensing the cmity that was closing in on him, Tanaka swiftly finished his preparation to run away, such was the sad nature of a little man he was. Year 5963 of the creation calendar, summer, Tanaka set out on a journey to train in magic. Name: Tanaka Level: 12 Experience: 452/1200 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 2.3e13/2.3e13 Magical energy: 2.1e13/2.1e13 Strength: 2.3e12 Dexterity: 2.2e12 Agility: 2.2e12 Intelligence: 2.1e12 Spirit: 2.1e12 Skills: Sword (2.00) Magic (0.01) Equipment: Short sword, Cloth clothing Money: 1554,000G Chapter 7: (1) Chapter 7: (1) Magic II The location was again at the mountain ranges lying between Haru Empire and Purin Kingdom. Tanaka spent his days in training to learn how to control his magic. At times, he erected a pir of azure light that soared through the heavens. At other times, he shot a gigantic body of water down a cliff, followed by thunderous rumbling sounds right after. From an outsiders point of view, those were without a doubt inhumane feats. Normally, a novice magician would only be able to invoke magic several times a day. However, Tanaka had long forgotten about such a basicmon sense. He simply continued on firing his magic incessantly one after another. As a result, Tanaka had improved at a pace that could only be said as abnormal. He pressed on with such days, however, at some point, an unusual phenomenon began to ur. It was when the results of his incessant training began to bloom. It might be a gradual process, but he had seeded in reducing the scale of his magic. However, at a certain point, the scale suddenly began to revert back and grewrger andrger instead. How strange The sensation is without a doubt there. Its the same sensation as to when I seed in controlling the magic to get them smaller in scale, as it has always been. And yet, the scale of the magic is somehow gettingrger andrger instead Hmm, is it because my Intelligence and Spirit stats have increased? Or is it the effect of the skill? No, the higher my magic skill level is, the better my control ability should be Tanaka was wondering if his magic-rted abilities were improving at a faster rate than his magic control ability. For the time being, he decided to check his own status. Magical energy: 2.4e13/2.4e13 Intelligence: 2.4e12 Spirit: 2.4e12 Yup, they dont seem to have increased that much. Huh? My eyes are sweating. Tanaka wiped away his tears and checked his status further. Then, he noticed something he had never seen before. Skill: Sword (2.00) Magic (0.31) Believed One (0.32) My magic skill has improved more than I expected! At this rate, shouldnt I be able to reach 1.00 in two weeks? Or rather, thats not it damnit! What the hell is this Believed One thing? By the way, no matter how much one trained in tenth-order magic, their magic skill would scarcely ever go beyond 1.00. From there on, one would need to train in ninth-order magic or higher, otherwise the improvement would be very miniscule. In other words, this was a set condition that would gradually increase in increments of 1.00. Which meant, at 9.00 and above one could only improve by training in first-order magic. However, for the time being, the details of this matter should be left aside. The current matter at hand wasnt about magic. It was about the fact that a skill called Believed One had somehow settled itself there before he noticed it. As Tanaka concentrated his mind on this unfamiliar skill, the details of the skill immediately urred to his mind. This was something that General White had forgotten to mention previously. If one concentrated their mind on a certain part of their status, such as a skill, they would be able to find out the details of the effect of said skill. He had forgotten to exin this matter since Tanaka didnt possess any skills at the time. And the details of the skill Tanaka was concentrating on was. Believed One: A rare skill which increased the effectiveness of magic. It was obtainable when one received beliefs of numerous people above a certain set number. The skill would increase in effect as the number of believers increased, and eventually it would even be possible to perform miracles. Something awesome has appeared! Wait, this is a skill that provides nothing but trouble to the current me! Tanaka stamped his foot on the ground, and bared his anger to the world. In actuality, at his current state, it could be said that Tanaka had improved his magic control enough to be able to reduce the scale of his magic. However, as his Intelligence and Spirit increased,bined with Believed One skill which increased the effectiveness of magic, the firepower of his magic had increased beyond his control. As a result, the scale of his magic began to increase infinitely. Thus, the ultimate worst (strongest)bo was born. Why?! Why is this happening to me?!! Ive done nothing but retorting ever since I came to this world! hahaha. Sinceing to this world, Tanaka hadnt paid much attention to his surroundings. That was why there were many times where his chuunibyou rpsed as he talked to himself. On top of that, there were too many things to retort in this world. As a result, Tanakas soliloquy grew even more frequent. Or rather, how in the world did I obtain this kind of skill anyway? I havent even seen anyone these days, after all Huh? My eyes are sweating again. Tanaka fell into another thought as he wiped away his tears. And, as usual, he arrived at an out of the box conclusion. I see damn you ck horned rabbits. So youve finally decided to recognize me as your lord, huh. However, Im not averse to the idea. Sooner orter, I shall lead you all soar through the heavens for sure. However! As of right now, I ought to pursue the truth of magic to retrieve my sealed power My apologize! Tanakas delusions were going out of control. Even if he were to return to his original world now, he might no longer be able to hide his chuunibyou and lead a proper life. Truly an incident which summoned about a tragedy, however, such a thing didnt really matter anymore. After that, Tanakas delusions continued to run amok, and he was on the verge ofpleting an epic poem. When he finally pulled himself together and came back to reality, he let out a scream as he was high in tension. Uoooo! Lets do it! In the end, both my Intelligence and Spirit wont rise that much anyway, so it should be fine. Whats important is the fact that Ive obtained a rare skill! Lets keep on persisting here! Ill definitely conquer the control of magic. Thus, Tanaka became more devoted to his magic training than ever before. For the next three weeks, more than ever before, pirs of blue light continued to soar furiously to the sky in the mountain ranges. And alternatively, thunderous sounds also reverberated incessantly there. Three weekster, atop a certain steep cliff in the mountain ranges. There stood Tanaka with a satisfied expression on his face, striking a cool pose. That was the face of a man who had aplished something. Fufufu, a month has now passed ever since I began my training here. Im confident that Ive finally gone beyond the limits of a baby. In other words, right now Im a super baby! While that was something that he stated himself, he had a slightly peculiar look on his face. He then pulled himself together and started to ponder about his future ns. I guess Ive reached a level where I can finally put an end to this training. However, just in case, lets have a final review before that. Chapter 7: (2) Chapter 7: (2) Murmuring as such, he then struck a cool pose (self-alleged), and began to concentrate. Ignition! Thus, he decided to first verify his ignition magic. Then, a me as big as a methrower erupted from his fingertip. It seemed to possess tremendous power as suspicious rumbling sounds echoed out of it. The energy of the highly condensed me sparkled in azure light, it looked like a giant sword. From time to time, sma-looking suspicious something jumped about around it. Yup, perfect. This should be at an eptable level. Tanaka decided to overlook the minute details. He immediately ceased the magic, and began to focus again for his next magic. Water! A body of water about one meter in diameter appeared in front of him. Tanaka hurriedly took a bucket out of the item box and raised it up in front of him. He bent at the right angle at the waist, and stretched his arms out to the fullest, the sight of his posture was trulyical. However, no one was there to witness it, and even if someone did happen to see it, Tanaka wasnt one to care about it. Such was the man named Tanaka. The body of water that had appeared was immediately affected by gravity and fell to the ground with a ssh. Ive more or less managed to Obtain water. Alright, no problem here either. Due to its falling force, the water spilled out quite a bit, but there was still enough water contained in the bucket. He also decided to overlook the fact that his shoes and trousers were drenched wet. Alright, with this my training is nowplete. I say itsplete so its! Im going home!! He had managed to push himself in his training thus far as he was powered by his chuunibyou, but in the end he was still someone who used to be a modern person who grew up in a lukewarm environment. The backshes of staying in the mountain ranges alone for one whole month, doing the same thing over and over again as though he had gone crazy, were definitely showing their ugly sides. Magic might be an uncharted territory to him, but he was still bound to get tired of it after doing the same thing over and over again for a long time. He yearned for both apany and a proper bed. And he also yearned for delicious meals. In short, right now Tanaka was close to his limits in a lot of ways. That was why he confirmed aloud. He had to convince himself and announced the conclusion of his training. Thats right. The finalmemoration. I guess lets end it with a bang and use magic normally for once. He struck a cool pose again, and readied himself to cast his magic. O all-destroying blue mes sealed in me. Follow my guidance, manifest and pierce the heavens! Ignition! Arranging such an unnecessary incantation, he chanted the spell. Of course, those personally arranged inantations provided no effect whatsoever. However, reality was transient. For the first time in a while, azure light that pierced through the heavens was unleashed from his fingertip. However, the size of the light was several timesrger than its previous counterparts. The powerful energy emitted by the pir of light had even extinguished the clouds that were looming over the sky. As though in a ripple effect, the cloudy sky turned into a bright blue one. .. He had better magic control and was now capable of using magic while suppressing their mighty power, for sure, yes. However, at the same time, he had also obtained an increase in his magic firepower and was now capable of wielding much more powerful magic. Ahem! Looks like Ive secluded myself a little too long here, huh. Well, its great to know that my body seems to be in great shape today as well Well then, lets go home! Tanaka decided to pretend that nothing had ever happened. He quickly finished his preparation and dashed down the mountain ranges. A warm meal and a soft bed he had dreamed of were just around the corner. Feeling excitement welling up, he let out a shout in a good mood. Hyahha! O followers of mine! You better follow my path with everything youve got! Should you do so, the future of the ck horned rabbits shall surely be a bright one! Well then, we ought to part ways for a while. Farewell, ck horned rabbits, HAHAHAHAHA. Raising such augh, Tanaka disappeared into the forest. The monsters could only stare at him with frightened eyes. They had no choice but to see off the departure of this mysterious creature. The mountain ranges that ran north to south between Haru Empire and Purin Kingdom. At the foot of the southern part of it was thergest city in this area Morimori city. This Morimori city was located farther southwest from Hazama town. It was originally just another ordinary town that was built inside therge forest. However, due to the war between Haru Empire and Purin Kingdom about 20 years ago, the situation of the town had changed dramatically. The mountain ranges to the west of the town had a particrly rugged terrain, so there was no danger of an attack from the Purin Kingdom headed there. Therefore, refugees from the surrounding towns flocked to the town, and the poption grew rapidly. By excavating the forest, they expanded both the town and the farnds. Before they knew it, it had turned into the most prosperous city in the area. With its safe and prosperous environment, it continued to expand. However, their long and peaceful days were interrupted by an unusual phenomenon. It happened in the summer of year 5963 of the creation calendar. On that day, a blue pir of light suddenly appeared in the distant mountain ranges. The light disappeared immediately, but then another strange phenomenon followed right after, earth shook and the water level of the nearby rivers began to rise. Although no casualties urred, the citizens were terrified by the phenomenons that were beyond human understanding. In the end, those bizarre phenomenons continued to ur intermittently afterwards. Before anyone noticed it, rumors began to circte that There was a God residing in the mountain, he was angry with the people, who forgot their gratitude to the mountain which had provided them with its blessings. From then on, they began to visit the mountain to offer up a prayer. Perhaps it was about half a monthter, the phenomenon began to subside and the citizens could finally let out a sigh of relief. And then, around a month or so after the unusual phenomenons began to ur. The people of the city witnessed a miracle. Unlike its earlier counterparts, a huge pir of light suddenly appeared in the mountain ranges, turning the cloudy sky into a blue one in the blink of an eye. That year, the damage caused by monsters, which had been guing the city in recent years, decreased dramatically. The people of the Morimori city thanked the unnamed mountain god and continued to worship him thereafter. Name: Tanaka Level: 12 Experience: 532/1200 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 2.3e13/2.3e13 Magical energy: 3.2e13/3.2e13 Strength: 2.3e12 Dexterity: 2.2e12 Agility: 2.2e12 Intelligence: 3.2e12 Spirit: 3.2e12 Skills: Sword (2.00) Magic (1.03) Believed One (1.01) Equipment: Short sword, Cloth clothing Money: 1522,000G Chapter 8: (1) Chapter 8: (1)
Bandits Huoacha! Charging forward, Tanaka swiftly swung his short sword while letting out such a strange cry. A huge one-meter-long caterpir let out a strange cry before ceasing to move. Worry not. I used the back of my sword. Dered Tanaka to the dead giant caterpir as he sheathed his double edged short sword. There were so many things to retort about. However, he said those lines simply because he felt that the mood was calling for them, nothing too deep about it. An action very typical of Tanaka. In an ustomed movement, Tanaka stored the carcass of the giant caterpir into the item box. He then continued to push through the forest in search of his next prey. It had already been about a month since Tanaka returned to Hazama town upon thepletion of his magic training. In the meantime, he had been diligently carrying out E-ranked subjugation requests one after another. Hmm, that one over there seems to be a horned rabbit. Isnt it a rtive of my followers, the ck horned rabbits? But well, I guess itd be inappropriate of me toy a hand on their rtives, huh. Ufufufu, youd do well to thank the ck horned rabbits! Murmured Tanaka, as he walked away from the horned rabbit, and wandered through the forest in search of another prey. Lately, Tanaka had been steadily hunting monsters other than the horned rabbit. This was an action that was born out of aplete misunderstanding. To the horned rabbits, though, it could be said to be a fortunate event, as they were no longer the target of Tanakas ughter. After that, Tanaka systematically defeated any monsters he encountered one after another, and stored them all into his item box. That was right, Tanakas manner of hunting was quite out of the norm. Tanaka possessed a close to inexhaustible space of item box. That was why he could simply hunt any monsters he encountered, and then stored them all into the item box. He would enter the forest early in the morning, continuously hunting monsters all day long, and then returned to the town before nightfall along with arge amount of prey. Upon returning to the town, he would always head to the guild first. There, he then proceeded to the receptionist counter whileparing the content of the E-ranked subjugation requests with the preys he had stored inside his item box. There were numerous E-ranked monsters around the forest surrounding the town. Numerous enough that there were constant requests to subjugate them. As a result, Tanaka would always be left with only a small number of them remaining in the space within his item box. He would then carry over them for the next day, and continued with his daily monster hunting routines. Tanaka wasnt the least concerned by his own perverse power. As far as he was concerned, though, hed simply sought to do his jobs as efficiently as possible, using all the cards avable on his hands, due to how powerless he was. From outsiders point of views, however, what hed been doing was nothing short of abnormal. Even Jody, the receptionist, was also a bit taken aback by his abnormality at first. However, maybe thanks to the foolish ways Tanaka tended to carry himself with, shed gotten over and thought not too much about it now that theyd been acquainted with each other for a month. As a result of this circumstance, Tanakas level and money in possession had been improving continuously at an abnormal rate. It could be said that he had been having a smooth sailing these days. However, shadow was slowly creeping over his peaceful days. Bandits have been attacking traveling merchants, you say? Thats right, and its already the third time this month. That day, Tanaka had finished his daily monster hunting routine, obtained arge number of prey, as usual, and was returning to the town while carrying nothing in his hands. However, as he was passing by the entrance gate, Hachi suddenly called out to him. If its just a temporary urrence then that may be not so much of a problem, but Wait, I mean, I do think people getting attacked by bandits is bad in itself, alright? Its just, you know, I think things could go worse if they decided to settle down somewhere around here or something, thats all. Hachi was still as casual as he had always been. However, the matter he was bringing up was a pretty serious one in contrast. Kuma, who was standing next to him, was also showing a serious expression on his face. Is that so? Cant they just submit an escort request to the guild or something Nah, perhaps it may be better to directly request for their subjugation then? Escort requests were all D-ranked or above. That was why Tanaka could speak up his opinions so casually like that, as though everything were someone elses business. Well, you may be right, but. The thing is, out of the three bandit incidents, one of them still fell victim to it even though they had already hired several guild members as guards. Isnt that like real dangerous? Pretty dangerous bandits, huh Well, why dont they just ask for the stronger guild members then? You you mustve paid no much attention to this town where you live in, havent you? Well, let me tell you then, all guild members active in this town are either D or E-ranked. Tanaka was the type of person who didnt care much about his surroundings. So, the matter regarding the situation of the guild members in this town was news to him. For real? Well, thats pretty much the extent of people willing to stay in a backwater town such as this one. Those of C rank or above would rarely ever settle down in a ce like this, most of the time theyd only pass by here as they were looking for information about powerful monsters. Either that or they were heading to Gokuri as mercenaries. If I remember it correctly, civil war is brewing there currently, right? Tanaka replied, recalling what General White told him when he had juste to this world. Yeah, it is. Thats why having those bandits to settle down around this area would definitely be a bad news for us. Its either we have to wait for a C-ranked guild member or higher who is unknown when theyll pass by here, or perhaps get in contact with Hinoki and wait for them to dispatch soldiers here. Hinoki city could be said to be the metropolis of this region, with hinoki as the specialty of the city. It was said that in times of emergency, they would dispatch soldiers to various ces. By the way, hinoki was supposed to be the king of all mushrooms, ording to Hachi. It wasnt surprising that Tanaka was desperately holding himself back from retorting to the world when he heard that. Hmm. Well, I guess Ill just stick with my monsters hunting routine as usual then. The situation did seem serious, no doubt about it. However, Tanaka concluded that it was unlikely for this matter to affect him so much. Feeling that there was no need to hear the matters regarding the bandits any further, he was about to bid his farewell. However, Hachis following words forced him to change his mind. Are you really a guild member? If such a dangerous level of bandits decided to settle down around here, the guild would issue an emergency request until the punitive forces arrived here. And even if they were only E-ranked, theyd still be obliged to participate in this request. What?! Are you serious?! Chapter 8: (2) Chapter 8: (2) During an emergency request where the entire inhabitants safety was at stake, it turned into a sort ofpulsory request. For example, during the appearance of a powerful monster or a war. In such cases, to ensure the safety of the residents, the request would be issued as an emergency measure, just as its name implied. Depending on their scale, theres a possibility that the bandits woulde raiding the town, after all. Well, its still hard to tell at the current stage, though. . Tanaka passed through the gate and entered the town. An intense foreboding feeling was welling up inside of him. Racking his self-proimed genius brain toe up with a solution, he headed to the guild. Im nning to return to the countryside to start farming once Im done with this request. Hmm, I see. In that case, Ill be issuing your wanted poster then. Jody swiftly dismissed Tanakas idiotic remark while doing her job in a matter-of-fact manner. Just why?! Why would I have a wanted poster for bing a farmer?!! Just kidding. Rather, its your fault for spouting such a strange thing all of a sudden. In the end, Im sure youre just thinking about running away after you heard the matter about the bandits from Hachi, am I right? .. Jody had read one step ahead of Tanakas thoughts. A true natural enemy. Tanaka was trembling in fear at the horror of the receptionist in front of him. Something that totally didnt really matter. While Tanaka was trembling in fear of her, Jody quickly finished thepletion procedure of the request. Then, as she handed over his reward to Tanaka, she added. Well, its not like youre going to be dealing with them right away or anything anyway. But when the timees, be sure to resolve yourself and properly ept the request, alright? Until then, you are free to continue doing what youve always done. Well, its not guaranteed yet that well issue an emergency request anyway, so just take is easy. Saying so, she dismissed Tanaka with her usual business smile. After that, as Jody told him to, Tanaka went about his daily life as usual, praying that the bandits would disappear on their own. However, just as his bad premonition had expected, the damage caused by the bandits didnt cease. In fact, the damage had actually increased dramatically, and eventually.. Hi there, are you guys my guards for this trip? My name is Echigoya, and as you can see, I am an up-anding merchant. Its a pleasure to meet you all. A seemingly sociable young merchant casually greeted the guild members who hade as his escorts. Although the number of bandits victims had increased dramatically, it wasnt like all of the passing merchants were indiscriminately attacked. In fact, from the perspective of this towns merchant as a whole, they felt that there was a high possibility that everything would pass safely. However, for being able to act so cheerfully despite all of the ensuing events, it was unknown whether it was because of how young the merchant was, or because he was a seedling who would grow into a big tree someday. However, Tanaka didnt have the leisure to think about such a thing. As one of the guild members who were chosen as the guards, Tanaka was feeling depressed all by himself. Not good its totally not good. Whats not good you ask? First of all, the name Echigoya absolutely reeks of something not good. I feel that were most likely going to be involved in some kind of trouble along the way. Despite Tanakas pessimistic thoughts, the preparations were smoothly finished and Echigoya, along with the rows of carriage, finally departed the town. It was a two-day journey to Fugu town, a neighboring town to the north of Hazama. Incidentally, Fugu town was simrly a small town surrounded by forest. From his past experience, though, Tanaka was too afraid to ask what fugu was. Something that didnt really matter. The trip went on smoothly, and before he knew it, Tanaka was already chatting heartily with Echigoya. Echigoya was a rather handsome young man, who would normally be categorized as an enemy by Tanaka. Moreover, he might call himself an up-anding merchant, but he did seem to know what he was doing. Echigoya was building up a good rapport with Tanaka leveraging his excellent conversation ability. Oh, so youre an E rank then? Thats totally right. I tried to escape I mean return to the countryside to start farming, but. Ngigigigi. Tanaka was indignant as he recalled how Jody and the other guild staff had blocked his escape route. Hahahahaha, but then I guess I shouldnt ask you, whos only an E rank, for too much of a favor, huh. Well, Im dabbling a bit at magic, while they may be only the live-support types, but you can leave the camping-rted matters to me. Also, I have great confidence in my ability to run away. Ill be counting on you, then. Though, please spare me from running away, hahaha. Tanaka, who casually made such a crisp and no-good remark. Echigoya, who responded andughed at it, as expected he was most likely going to grow into a great man in the future. However, in his mind, Echigoya was working on an emergency n with the escorts other than Tanaka, the two D-ranked guild members, as the main fighter. And so time passed as they did this and that, and the day was about to set without any signs of the bandits showing up in front of them. They then stopped their row of carriages and began the preparation for the night camping. Tanaka used the housework abilities he had honed on his long journey to promptly get the camps ready. Well, his housework abilities were actually not that great in itself, however, Tanaka possessed an above standard item box. Despite Echigoyas doubts as to why Tanaka brought these items on him, Tanaka quickly took out and prepared satisfactory meals and beddings out of his item box. Afterwards, the three escorts quickly finished up their meals. The two escorts, other than Tanaka, stayed to guard the carriages, while Tanaka on the other hand headed into the forest to gather up firewood. Actually, I even have some firewood in my item box I wonder if they arent good enough. Even as he muttered about such a thing, Tanaka decided to refrain himself. Thus he continued to earnestly gather up firewood. As he continued to move deeper into the forest for a while, he had gathered up quite a lot. When he thought it was about time to return, his field of vision suddenly brightened up. He seemed to have arrived at the riverbed next to a stream. Then, he noticed that there were threerge-built men who were standing beside the stream. Oh, to think youd personally bring yourself here. The three men immediately unsheathed their swords and readied themselves for battle. Year 5963 of the creation calendar, Autumn, Tanaka had a life and death battle against humans for the first time. Name: Tanaka Level: 16 Experience: 1143/1600 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 2.9e13/2.9e13 Magical energy: 3.8e13/3.8e13 Strength: 2.9e12 Dexterity: 2.7e12 Agility: 2.7e12 Intelligence: 3.8e12 Spirit: 3.8e12 Skills: Sword (2.01) Magic (1.04) Believed One (1.02) Equipment: Short sword, Cloth clothing Money: 2872,000G Chapter 9: (1) Chapter 9: (1) Bandits II Hmph, dont underestimate me. Ive long noticed you lurking around here ever since I was having a meal earlier. But still, you sure are still too green, for youre still unable to contain that bloodlust of yours! Youre a hundred years too early to challenge me. Now, if youve realized the difference in our power, you better quickly step away from this ce. Otherwise, itll toote regret itter once youve suffered from this, such and that. Tanaka was at his wits end by the abrupt turn of events. However, he let none of it show on his face. He hid his nervousness by carrying himself in a cool manner. He then tried to stall for time, by saying whatever suitable lines which came up to his mind. As a result, he managed to obtain his desired bits of precious time. It might only be for a short while, but he could still utilize every bit of that window of time toe up with a way to save himself, by racking his supposedly genius brain at full speed. However, the three men didnt seem to be intending to give him any time to think. By the time Tanaka began to spout out those lines, they were already on the move. The three swiftly took up positions to surround Tanaka as though to block his escape path. We got here just a moment ago. Said one of the men. At that very moment, the three moved and attacked Tanaka at the same time. I was trying my best to act strong here, so would it kill you to keep that fact to yourself?! Tanaka eximed in embarrassment. At the same time, he unsheathed his short sword and immediately took a defensive stance against the threes sword attacks. After living in this other world the way he had been up until now, Tanaka had more or less gotten used to the way of wielding the short sword. It could be said that his skill had reached a full-fledged level of this craft. However, the swordsmanship disyed by the three men was far beyond that of his. They werent quite at master level yet, but they could still pass to be called as powerhouses with their skills. The three men attacked Tanaka one after another with refined and efficient movements. Compared to theirs, Tanakas movement was as expected still too crude. He wasnt their match at all or so that was how things were supposed to be. Why Why cant we take him down?! The three had indeed overwhelmed Tanaka. It could be said that in these short instances of continuous exchanges of attack and defense, the three men had been overwhelming Tanaka with their waves of attack. In contrast to their refined techniques, Tanakas sword technique was very crude. Their attacks could easily break through his poor attempts of defense. It wasnt only his swordsmanship, the same went for Tanakas body movement. From the point of view of the three men, Tanakas movement couldnt be called sophisticated by any means. It was the very epitome of a crude way of moving the body. As his attempt of defense utilizing his short sword was breached, Tanaka was sent off bnce. He fell into a stance where no matter what kind of an expert one was, they wouldnt have the ability to evade anying attacks. That very moment, the three men attacked Tanaka almost simultaneously. For how many times had he shown such arge opening already? Their attacks were tond for sure this time, there wasnt even a shred of doubt about it. However, they miraculously didnt. Not to mention, Tanaka had somehow returned to his original stance before they even noticed it. The way all of those events transpired could only be called as an unrecognizable phenomenon. This phenomenon, however, had been happening for numerous times already in front of the three. What the heck was that?! What the hell is going on?! The three began to lose theirposure. They were clearly way above him in terms of pure skills. They had created and utilized advantageous situations numerous times already. However, for some reasons they had never seeded in taking him down. The situation always turned out like the way things transpired just a moment ago. Being unable to understand what was going on Gradually, their fluster began to turn into fear. Perhaps realizing what was going on, Tanaka who had been defending and evading their attacks for his life up until now, began to obtain someposure. Fufufu, whats this? Are you getting flustered? Id never have expected that the power of the bandits are actually only at the same level as that of babies. Tanaka casually expressed the thoughts that crossed his mind. As far as Tanaka was concerned, he had no intention of making fun of them in the slightest. He simply and honestly expressed what he thought, however, the three men didnt seem to share the thought as they reacted to his words strongly. Dont lump us together with lowly bandits! Dont look down on us! Die! The three men went into a frenzy and began to furiouslyunch attacks on Tanaka. Whoa! Come on, dont get mad. Are you teens in puberty or something? hmm? Tanaka suddenly realized something upon his own words. He quickly jumped backwards to create some distance from the three men. Haha. Ive thought that there is something strange about this all. Youre all way too weak to be the bandits, after all. You must be some thugs from the town, am I right? When you heard that some bandits have appeared around this area, you must have been nning on taking advantage of the chaotic situation to get some good memories out of it. You better perish the idea, though. With merely that level of skills, youll only get yourself killed. You should just obediently register with the guild and start to earnestly hunt monsters. Yes, Tanaka had finally realized it. The three men in front of him were a group who had learned a bit of swordsmanship in the town and were up to some mischief there. So, as their elder, he had the duty to give them some warning for nursing such an idiotic idea. It could be said that this was an unusually proper action, considering that it came from Tanaka. However, Tanakas behavior only served to infuriate the three men even further instead. You bastard! How far are you going to look down on us before you get satisfied?! The three wereing at Tanaka as though their lives were depending on it. There was no longer a shadow of their sophisticated movements from earlier. They had gotten too infuriated that their attacks began to turn erratic. Their attacks were nowposed with nothing but brute force. However, on the contrary, it yielded a result. Receiving furious attack from the three, Tanakas short sword finally unable to hold on and break to pieces from its base. Gyaaa! No wayyy! Staring at the broken short sword, Tanaka let out a scream. The three men didnt miss the huge opening Tanaka had disyed. They were convinced that this time for sure their sword attack wouldy im to Tanakas vitals. However, that very moment, their consciousness was abruptly cut off. All of a sudden, the three men had a hole on their abdomens before slowly crumbling down on the spot Chapter 9: (2) Chapter 9: (2) Ah, that was close! I involuntarily invoked quite a high-powered me out of reflex, but I wonder if the surrounding area is alright? Tanakas short sword broke after being exposed to the three mens furious attacks. As he got flustered because of it, he wielded Ignition like that of a sword out of reflex. He was in such a flustered state that quite a high-powered me was released. However, it could be said that he was fortunate that he still managed to somehow suppress the scale of the magic. Otherwise, the trees in the forest would have been cut down overnight, such a bizarre phenomenon was prevented. I might have done it out of reflex since they were so intent on killing me, but Urkk. The three corpses were created due to his own action. Seeing them, Tanaka suddenly felt his stomach churning. At the very least, though, the fact that the cut parts were not in so much a gruesome burnt state was the saving grace of all. Thanks to that, Tanaka managed to somehow hold his inside in. Phew. But still Hmm, what to do now? Standing in front of the three corpses, he began to worry about the matter. Come to think of it, ording to Old man, arent the items inside our item boxes supposed to get thrown out when we die? There seems to be nothing here, though. That means they really werent the bandits, after all. In particr, the three corpses showed no signs of scattering out the stolen goods. Rather, they didnt seem to possess anything on them at all. In other words, it can be said that Ive turned into a sryman who has killed the thugs who came at him on the spur of the moment, huh. Well, this is not good I wonder what thews of this world state on this matter. Can I im it as self-defense? umumumu Hmm? It may be a bitte but, is there evenw in this world? Once again, Tanaka realized how little he knew about this world. For the time being, though, he decided to put that matter in the corner of his mind. The most pressing matter at hand was what to do with the current situation. Hmm From the look of it, someone that possess such a mysterious way of killing, I think the most likely culprit is a monster. With a hand on his chin and a crisp expression on his face, Tanaka muttered as such. This was the result of his objective and convenient examination of the scene. But still, what a cruel way of killing. Truly unforgivable, that damn monster! Tanaka continued to talk to himself as though he were trying to convince himself. Gradually, his righteous heart began to re up. And in the end, he pointed his anger at the imaginary monster. What an unfortunate ident for these promising young men to encounter such a monster in a ce like this. But I dont think theres anything more I can do than this. My apologies. With that, he calmed down his zing heart and was about to leave. However, he suddenly recalled the broken short sword in his hand. I received it from Old man, so I guess Ill keep it as a memento. Tanaka put the broken short sword into the item box. And then he moved, intending to leave the scene as he was. However, Tanakas eyes suddenly caught a sight of a certain sword. It was the sword wielded by one of the victims who were unfortunately killed by the monster. Hmm, what a waste. Yup, it cant be helped. I guess Ill take this sword as a memento, too. Tanaka picked up the sword and its scabbard, and then checked their condition. It was amon, ordinary sword you could find anywhere. However, he found it quitefortable to wield. Sheathing the sword in satisfaction, he was about to quickly leave. However, he turned for thest time toward these victims. O innocent brave warriors, rest in peace. I shall avenge you without fail! Tanaka disappeared into the forest with a hot-blooded spirit raging in his heart. While being intoxicated with his own coolness. After Tanaka departed, a figure appeared on the scene of the unfortunate ident, ording to Tanaka. That sure was amazing of him. Just who in the world is he. Echigoya recalled the battle from earlier as he stood in front of the queer corpses that had gotten split apart. Even as a former B-ranked guild member himself, he couldnt see through Tanakas fighting style at all. When I first saw an A-ranked guild member, I thought their battle style was like that of an inhumane monster, but I guess the real monsters are those who couldnt even be seen through at all, huh. Before he knew it, his tightly clenched palms were getting sweaty. He rxed his palms and switched his thoughts. But still, the problem is these guys. Id expected them to be people disguising themselves as bandits to disrupt trading, but Considering the skills they disyed earlier, were they perhaps trying to thin out Hinoki soldiers? For the love of god, that country sure know how to cause trouble. After saying this, he quietly left the scene. Echigoya and the other spent the night safely. And the next morning, they resumed their journey toward Fugu town. If there was something worth mentioning, it would be how strangely Tanaka had been acting. Echigoya decided to brilliantly ignore it, though. And so, in the evening, they arrived safely at the town of Fugu. The troupe immediately headed to the guild of this town. The mission was now herebypleted as they had arrived in the town. Echigoya then bid his farewell with the three guild members. Well, really, thank you so much for safely escorting me here, all of you. After finishing my business here, Im nning to head to another town, so I guess this is where I have to say goodbye to you all. That also meant their temporary party was hereby disbanded. After a brief greeting to each other, each guild member disappeared into town on their own. As they did so, Echigoya saw them off. Just then, a man who seemed to be an acquaintance of his approached him. Its been a long time, Echigoya-san. Nevertheless, I heard that the highways have been very dangeroustely due to the bandits, but well, all in all, Im d to see you arrive in this town safely. The disturbance with the distribution of goods has also been a huge trouble for us, intra-town trader, after all. Apparently, the man was a trader of this town. He seemed to be honestly happy that Echigoya, a merchant, had arrived in this town. That very Echigoya replied to the trader with a smile on his face. Yes, really. I was truly lucky during this trip. Echigoya turned his attention to the back of Tanaka, who was disappearing into the town. He then added. Ive even found some pretty good stuff, after all Year 5963 of the creation calendar, Autumn, bandit idents had urred around Hazama town. Unbeknownst to Tanaka, however, this incident was gradually concluding. Chapter 10: (1) Chapter 10: (1) Researcher In the western border region of Haru Empire, there existed arge forest area that stretched from the foot of the rugged mountain ranges. Numerous towns and cities were established there by reiming the forests, with forestry and agriculture as the inhabitants main upations. And the pir of the western region was Hinoki city, arge city that was also known as the western metropolis. To obtain luxuries goods in the western region, one had either to make a request to a merchant or pay a visit to Hinoki. This winter, after the bandit incidents that centered at Hazama town finally subsided, Tanaka visited Hinoki in search of new power . I heard that mushrooms are their specialty, but there dont seems to be anyone here who looks like a plumber with moustache. Tanaka swept his gaze around the bustling downtown area in cautions for the presence of any suspicious earthen pipes. Tanaka was very cautious over something that didnt really matter at all. The same as always. At any rate, he decided to first head to the guild of this city. The reason he had visited this town was to look for a magic tool shop. However, he couldnt stand the idea of getting himself referred to some sort of a rip-off store as the result of asking people around about it. Thus, he concluded that the safest bet was to ask the guild to introduce him to a good one. It was a decent decision considering that it came from Tanaka. Such a Tanaka headed to the guild, while looking here and there around the town and showing off how much of a country bumpkin he was. When he arrived at the guild of this city, as expected it wasrger than the one in Hazama and there were also several receptionists with numerous people lining up in front of their counters. Tanaka decided to line up on the shortest line, and before long it was finally the turn of the person before him. Tanaka had no intention of eavesdropping, but he involuntarily overheard the conversation they had. Cant you do something about it? Even if you say that if you could specify the location where we would be able to find one, we might be able to obtain it for you, but as the location is unclear. They appeared to be discussing the possibility of putting up a request. The man, who seemed to be the client, persisted for a while longer, but eventually slumped his shoulders and took his leave. Did some sort of trouble happen? He was looking for arge magic crystal. Magic crystal? Tanaka couldnt help but ask back, sensing the sound of the matter that stirred up his chuunibyou soul. Magic crystals are items that aremonly utilized in magic tools. Theyre said to be more effective than utilizing magical energy in the air. However, once the magical energy inside the crystals runs out, the magic tool would stop working, so their use is very limited. Oh, so theres such a thing, huh. As the name implies, magic crystals are crystallization of magic, but it isnt like there are mines that produce them, so they arent something you could find simply because you wish to. Even if you did find one, it would most likely be very small. Doesnt that mean its practically impossible to obtain arge magic crystal then? Yes, thats right. Hes been putting up purchase requests for a while now, but none has appeared to offer him one. Perhaps hes finally run out of patience as of today, as he decided toe and try putting up a search request instead, but its a request thats nigh impossible toplete, so Tanaka was kind of intrigued by magic crystals, but as he wasnt particrly in need of one as of right now, he decided to stop inquiring about it. After that, he was kind of interested in checking out the requests that were put up on this city, but when he was shown the request list, he found none which particrly piqued his interest. In the end, he decided to leave the guild after only asking for information regarding the magic tool shop. He soon arrived at the magic tool shop he was looking for and directly intruded in. He was hoping to find something that could stir his chuunibyou soul, but unfortunately most of the items there were daily life magic tools hed gotten used to seeing at Hazama town. While he was casually looking around the shop, he almost bumped into another person. Oops, that was close hmm? Magic crystal man. Magic crystal man? Ah, well I happened to be behind you in the guild earlier. Oh, so you overheard me, huh. But still, magic crystal man, huh, hahaha. The man seemed to be a little older than Tanaka. The skinny, schrly-looking man let out a powerlessugh. Im sorry, I involuntarily called you as such. Tanaka apologized earnestly, feeling some affinity with the man. Hahaha, dont worry, I dont particrly mind. Are you doing work in the guild? Yes, Im an E rank. By the way, Im not very good at looking for magic crystals. Tanaka unintentionally got carried away and made a sniding appeal about himself with a crisp look on his face. That hits where it hurts, hahaha. The man looked somewhat like a frail person who would die if he gave him any more push, so Tanaka decided to restrain himself. It was quite a feat for Tanaka to even stop and consider prudency. That implied just how much of ack of vigor this man in front of Tanaka was showing right now. Are you perhaps looking for magic crystals for your magic tools? Yeah, I am. I thought there was no harm in trying to ask, but as expected it was still no good. The man replied feebly, staring at the magic tools in the store. What are youing here for? Im here to buy magic books. Currently, I can only use tenth-order magic, so. Moreover, he had a load of trouble with his magic control, but Tanaka decided to keep that matter to himself. Ah, you arent from this city, huh. The only way for people living in the western region to obtain magic books of the ninth-order or higher is toe to this city, after all. Yes, thats why I thought about buying all the higher order magic books I could find. Suddenly, a really attractive proposal was offered to Tanaka. I see, actually, I can give you mine, if youd like to. Its no longer of any use to me, after all. There are only at most sixth-order magic books around here, but mine is up to fifth-order. I may not look like it, but I did once study in the imperial capital, after all. Of course, if you dont mind it being worn-out. By all means, please let me call you Sensei. Tanaka swiftly bowed himself to the man. He was a man who had the tendency to have a swift change of attitude ever since he was still in his former world. Hahaha, what an interesting person you are. My name is Omoi. Nice to meet you. Youre called Omoi (heavy) even though youre so skinny? Hahaha, I get that a lot. Tanaka leaked out his thoughts without thinking, so he decided to introduce himself as well, as if to gloss it over. My name is Tanaka. Its the popr name of Tanaka. Its indeed the mostmon name in the Empire. While having such an idle chat, the two left the magic tool shop and headed to Omois house. From their chat, Tanaka discovered that Omoi was a specialist in agriculture. As they continued on, they eventually began to discuss agriculture and magic crystals. About the incident of the disappearance of magical energy in thest summer, you see, it isnt over yet. The magical energy in the air did have restored to how it used to be, and the magic tools can be used again, yes, but the magical energy contained in the ground has hardly returned as of yet. In the ground? But does it even matter if theres no magical energy in the ground? Chapter 10: (2) Chapter 10: (2) He didnt think there were magic tools that specifially utilized the magical energy in the ground, after all. Tanaka honestly asked what the doubt that crossed his mind. There are quite a few crops that require magical energy in the ground. In fact, this years harvest has drastically decreased. Its scary to even think about next years harvest. Omoi, who had originally shown less vigor, became even more gloomy. Is the magical energy in the ground not recovering? I believe its steadily recovering, but at this rate its going to take two or three years to fully recover And in the meantime, Im sure the harvest would decrease even more drastically. If it really took two or three years to recover then for sure the recovery rate was considerably much slower than the magical energy in the air. Im currently in the middle of developing a magic tool that can restore the magical energy in the ground, but I need arge magic crystal for it to work. Do you want to take a look at it? As they were chatting, they arrived at Omois house. When they went around to the back of the house, there were three rock drill-like machines. One of them utilizes magical energy in the air. One utilizes the magical energy of the user. Thest one utilizes magic crystal, though its not yetplete. The man stared at the iplete magic tool in frustration. Are the other two magic tools that have already beenpleted not good enough? Unfortunately, the magical energy in the air is too weak for the cause. Or rather, to begin with, if the magical energy in the air were enough to power up this magic tool aplishing its purpose, the magical energy in the ground would have naturally recovered at a much faster rate. Omoi gave Tanaka his deduction from the results of his research so far. The one that utilizes its users magical energy is more or less effective, but I quickly run out of magical energy when I activate it. I may not look like it, but Im still a full-fledged magician you know. Tanaka was surprised to learn that Omoi was actually a pretty high-leveled magician. Considering the fact that he possessed a magic book, that might indeed be usible, but the gap between it and his appearance made it hard to see him as one, but Tanaka decided to keep that thought to himself. Which means that only leaves me with the magic tool that utilizes magic crystal, but I cant seem to find said magic crystal anywhere. Face down, Omoi continued to speak feebly. This was originally something my father researched. The possibility of chaos breaking out in the future might have put pressure on him. When he was in a weakened state after pushing himself too much, he fell ill due to an epidemic. So, since my father had gone to such lengths and reached this far, as his son, I want to somehowplete this research with my own two hands. As expected, even the carefree Tanaka was touched by Omois story. By the way, my father has safely recovered and is currently taking a nap upstairs. Hes still alive?! Stop phrasing things in such misleading ways! Tanaka furiously retorted, wondering what was the serious story until just a moment ago all about. Well, its just I felt that wed been talking about a lot of gloomy matters, so I thought about lightening up the mood a bit. Surprisingly, Omoi seemed to have quite a mischievous personality. I dont need that kind of consideration! That only exhaust me more! Hahaha, but I think Ive more or less figured out how to interact with you. You dont have to! Just treat me normally! While chatting as such, Omoi led Tanaka to his room. Tanaka felt unnecessarily exhausted. Entering the room, Omoi then moved toward the bookshelves. Tanaka looked around the room from the spot where he stood. The room looked somewhat like aboratory with the rows of dubious equipment inside. Here, this is my magic book. Its somewhat dirty, but you dont mind, do you? Tanaka finally obtained up to fifth-order magic book. Tanakas excitement rose rapidly along with his happiness. Thank you, Sensei! With this, Ill be sure to turn into a great magician andter on show the glory of the spring of our world to all of those gleeful influential people in the imperial capital who had driven you out! Hahaha, I have no such experience, though. Well, I did give you my magic book, so I hope you can turn into a great magician. Yes sir! Tanaka immediately stored the magic book he had just received into the item box, as it was precious. That was when he saw something that caught his attention. Omoi, who seemed to have noticed his gaze, exined. Thats a magic tool that crystallizes the users magical energy. I had to struggle quite a bit to create it. But unfortunately, I failed to produce the magic crystal I desired. It looked like a wearable gauntlet, it seemed like it was supposed to be put on like that of gloves. Could I try putting it on for a minute? Feel free to. Tanaka was very excited as he put on the magic tool. To Tanaka, it looked like a mechanical demon arm. As expected of Sensei! You do know your chuunibyou stuff! We could definitely tear apart the barrier between dimensions with this! I dont get what youre even talking about, hahaha. Tanakas chuunibyou rpsed and began to spiral out of control. Omoi simply watched over him happily. With this, I should be able summon my sealed followers back to my side, and this time we shall soar through the heaven for sure, hahahahaha! As Tanakas excitement sored though its peak, a strange phenomenon urred. The magic tool on his arm began to shine and exploded right after. Dowaaaaah!!!! The magic tool burst aparts and scattered around. Im so sorry, Sensei! I got too excited. Hahaha, dont mind it. It was a failed creation anyway. Omoi didnt seem to be bothered by it, he seemed to be more concerned about Tanakas safety instead. Suddenly, however, a shouting voice could be heard from upstairs. Hey! Omoi! Pipe down already! Cant you quietly let me take a nap?! Sorry. Weve got a visitor here! I! Im so sorry! Im truly sorry for being so noisy! Ill leave right away! Tanaka hurriedly apologized. Omoi might not be bothered by it, but as expected Tanaka felt some guilt because of it. In the end, Tanaka decided to take his leave. Omoi sent him off at the front door. I hope you will be a great magician someday. Yes! Thank you so much for your help. Tanaka left in good spirits. Omoi found it dazzling as he saw off the slightly entric magician. After seeing Tanaka off, Omoi returned to his room. Im feeling a little better now that Ive talked it out, but still, what an interesting person he was. Omoi recalled Tanakas strange behavior and smiled a little as he began to clean up the magic tool parts that had scattered about. Then suddenly, he noticed an unfamiliar object. It was arge crystal that emitted eerie light, lying on the floor. Is this a magic crystal? But Ive never seen or heard of anything thisrge before. And whats this? Whats with this light Omoi was dumbfounded by the mysterious object in front of him. Year 5963 of the creation calendar, due to massive crops failure, global food shortage broke out. The one who had mended the situation was the Haru Empire. Haru Empire managed to minimize the chaos by distributing food to other countries for as long as it was possible. In the shadow of Haru Empires rapid agriculture recovery, a young researcher yed an important role. Haru Empire greatly admired the researchers work and attempted to promote him as a courtier, however, the researcher refused the offer, leaving his magical tools behind in the Empire, and set out on a journey in search for someone. The researcher and Tanaka wouldnt meet again until muchter. Chapter 11: (1) Chapter 11: (1) Hot Springs Resort Tanaka returned to Hazama town in leisure while casually hunting any random monsters he encountered along the way. Arriving at the town, he immediately headed to the guild to hand over the monsters he had umted on his journey andplete the request as usual. The receptionist, Jody, spoke to Tanaka without pausing her work. Come to think of it, weve received a designated request for you. Oh, for there to be a designated request for me, I guess Ive gotten pretty famous, huh. Heaving out a sigh, Jody presented the request to Tanaka without even looking at him. Yes, youre right. You may not know it, but people used to call you the Rabbit yer around these parts for a while. When did people start calling me that?! Also, dont give me such a nickname! The nickname was unforgivable to Tanaka, who now had rabbits as his followers. Tanaka was ovee with anger. Ive made peace with rabbits and decided not toy a hand on them ever again. Staring far into the distance, Tanaka was intoxicated with himself. He bathed in his own afterglow for a while, but as he suddenly remembered about it, he took a look at the request paper. I never expected that you would get angry for that kind of reason. Jody never ceased processing her work, even while being exasperated by Tanakas reaction. Hmm, Echigoya is working as a temporary guild staff, huh. Hes short on people, so he wants me toe to Nishi (west) town, huh? The west town? Purin Kingdom? Tanaka took out a map from his item box and began to look up the geography of the Purin Kingdom. Ah, its a city to the north from here. Its located further north than the Fugu town. So misleading! Why is it even called Nishi town then?! Tanaka retorted to the world, which never failed to disappoint him. Who knows, isnt it because its located westward of the imperial capital? Hmm Indeed. Well, for sure theyre free to name the town however they want, but isnt that too simple? Id like a little more of a twist here. He then recalled Japan and realized that it was not that strange to name a ce after a direction. However, Tanaka still couldnt ept it. Well, there are many newly developed towns in the western region, after all. Perhaps they just casually decided the name of the town as they reimed thend, and then it somehow turned into its official name, something like that I guess? It could be the name of a local specialty, or a name based on the geography. I see But it seems to be quite a long trip, huh. I guess Ill have to decline this request. Tanaka confirmed the location on the map and then casually decided to decline the request. Why? Its rare to receive a designated request you know, why not just ept it? Ive finally gotten my hands on a new magic book. So for the time being, I ought to take some time off from work to pursue the truth of magic. Tanaka showed a smile, as he began having chuunibyou delusions. Echigoya-san is a prominent merchant and also quite an influential person in the guild, you know? So I think there is no harm in epting his request, though? Upon hearing Jodys mundane statements, Tanaka ceased his delusions and dered. How ridiculous! I shall bend to neither money nor power. My path is nothing but a straight path to heaven! As Tanaka was intoxicated with himself again, Jodys words drifted toward him. Near Nishi town, there is a hot spring resort which is famous for their beauty treatments. Its the kind of ce where young women tend to hang out. Echigoya-san has vast connections, so if you help him out, he might arrange a special reward for you, you know? Humph! Thats why Im telling you, I shant give in to such mundane matters. Our Tanaka resolutely dismissed Jodys words of temptation. And then, he turned around and bam! With a spirited look on his face, Tanaka dered. However, Im the kind of man who can never leave anyone who is begging for help! Wait for me, Echigoya-san. Ill be there in a minute. Once the requestpletion procedure was finished, Tanaka excitedly left the guild. He seemed to be intending to depart that very day. . Ah right, I also heard that the hot spring resort was recently attacked by a dragon, so youd better stay away from there for the time being. Jody added after confirming that Tanaka hadpletely disappeared from the guild. Tanaka was humming and skipping as he arrived at Nishi town in two days, a process that would normally take a week toplete. He must have been too absorbed in delusion, as he waspletely oblivious to his own abnormality. Tanaka hurriedly headed to the guild to look for Echigoya. However, the guild seemed to be pretty well-informed, as they immediately showed him the way to Echigoyas private room. I never expected you woulde so soon. Echigoya weed Tanaka with a smile. Im very eager to work! Feel free to leave any kind of job to me! Tanaka could no longer focus on anything but the matter after hed done with the job. Whether he realized Tanakas thought or not, Echigoya smiled and nodded before beginning to give Tanaka the details of the job. I see, d to hear that. There seems to be a dragon that has been rampaging around heretely, you see, lets have you subjugate it, then. Tanaka froze. It was about half a month ago, the hot spring resort was attacked by a dragon that appeared out of nowhere, and it turned into a total disaster. Were currently sending people to help with the reconstruction work there, but the works in this town have been left unattended instead. Thats why we called you here, Tanaka-san. But as you seem to be very motivated, do go ahead and use that motivation to quickly kill the dragon. Echigoya talked about such a heavy matter in such a light-hearted manner. As if I would be able to do something like that! Just what are you expecting from an E-ranker?! Tanaka rebooted and, without reservation, retorted at Echigoya. Haha, just kidding. Tanaka-san, you will be filling in for the people who are helping out with the reconstruction of the hot spring resort. Your job will be mainly to hunt monsters around this town. alright. The slightly tired-looking Tanaka and the smiling Echigoya chatted briefly about the town and work afterwards before concluding the meeting. Tanaka asked to be introduced to an inn before then taking a rest right away. The next day, his new life in Nishi town began. All he had to do was still monsters hunting, but he had to be cautious, since the monsters that appeared there were different from the ones around Hazama town. Since it was the first day of the hunt, he decided to take it easy and finished the hunt early, then handled thepletion procedures at the guild, before returning to the inn. At any rate, the first days results had given him a peace of mind as it seemed that hed be able to do the job safely. Chapter 11: (2) Chapter 11: (2) Currently, he was leisurely absorbed in reading the magic book pertaining to the ninth-order magic in the inn. There sure is various basic attack magic I wonder which one I should learn. The first magic that caught his eyes was Fireball. As the name implied, it was a magic which let you fire balls of fire to inflict burn damage. It wasnt very effective against enemies covered by hard shells or that were resistant to fire. On the contrary, that would mean it was effective against enemies that were weak against fire. It wasnt very attractive to Tanaka, however, who could already use Ignition for fire attacks. Next was Ice ball. Unlike Fireball, the physical impact of the ice was its main damage source. However, in the end it was still nothing but ice, so it wouldnt do much damage against sturdy enemies. It was effective against enemies that were weak to water, but it wasnt very attractive to Tanaka as he could already use Water, he could simply spray it on his opponent in a punishment game-like manner, and then made his escape in the meantime. And then there was Wind de, which was quite attractive. It might be called wind, but in nutshell it was sort of like kamaitachi. Its drawback was its short range, but it seemed to possess quite a great firepower. It seemed to be not a good match against sturdy enemies, but the invisible attack made it seem like a hidden technique, which stirred Tanakas chuunibyou soul. However, on the contrary, this was also fatal to the current Tanaka. It wasnt possible to confirm the control since it was invisible, so it was a hard magic in terms of training. Finally, Stone ball. It was magic that allowed you to throw out stones, and was mostly of physical attack, even though it was called magic. Even against sturdy enemies, it could still inflict damage to an extent from the impact. It wasnt very effective against incorporeal or fluid enemies. Although it was unassuming, it was a good option considering Tanakas current cards in hand. After thinking about it for a while, he decided to contract Stone ball. Fufufu, next is treatment type magic. Those are very important magic for me, as my top priority is my safety. He contracted healing magic, which treated physical wounds, and recovery magic, which treated diseases, poisons and other abnormal statuses. The healing magic was still at basic level and seemed to only have meager effect. The recovery magic was also still at basic level and didnt seem to be effective on paralysis or petrification. Nevertheless, the sense of security was worlds apart between having and not having them. It might also be a good idea to store arge number of magic potions in the item box, such as recovery and healing potions, in case magic wasnt potent enough. However, a problem appeared here. Come to think of it, Ive never gotten sick or injured ever since I came to this world. Kuh, what a trap. My safety-first principle has backfired me here. Its necessary to get sick or injured to practice these magic. However! I dont want to go through such pain and suffering. I dont want to put myself in danger in the first ce, as that would be contrary to my creed where Ill go home once Im satisfied with knocking on the stone bridge. Gunununu Hmm? As expected of me. Ive got a good idea. Kukukuku sacrifices are necessary in the path to reach the truth of magic. Echigoya, Im going to stop being a human. Kukukuku. The next day, Tanaka put on a winter robe and headed to the hot spring resort. The resort was devastated by the dragon attack and was left in a disastrous state. Numerous people were left injured and some were even physically disabled, making it difficult for them to live a decent life. Tanaka approached an old man who was cowering in front of a ruined building, injured. The old man seemed lethargic and showed no reaction to his presence at all. Tanaka casted healing magic and then pulled out a small amount of food from the item box before turning away to leave the ce. Fufufu, thats your reward for cooperating with my experiment. Feel free to keep it. But still, so this is the power of healing magic, huh. Good, its a lot faster than using potions. Alright, lets continue to hone this skills. As he continued to go around and repeatedly conduct his experiment, before he knew it, a rumor began to spread. If Echigoya were to find out that he was going around experimenting magic on people, it might turn into a big problem, so he decided to continue doing it while being careful not to reveal his true identity. As he continued giving people treatment in such a manner, he was suddenly spoken to by a certain subject of experiment. Thank you, Uncle! Who in the world are you, uncle? Where do youe from? Hed been away without giving his subjects a chance to talk to him, but perhaps he got a little careless since his subject this time was only a child. He felt that saying anything would be dangerous there, so, in a bind, Tanaka involuntarily averted his gaze. It was impossible for such an innocent child to notice that Tanaka was actually thinking about how troublesome the situation had turnout out. The child then turned their gaze in the direction where Tanaka was gazing at. There stood the magnificent mountain ranges separating Haru Empire and Purin Kingdom. Nishi town, located in the northern part of the western region of the Haru Empire. In a slightly remote location into the mountain, there was a hot spring resort, which was bustling all year round, where numerous hot springs gushing out. The hot spring resort had no particr name, and it was under the jurisdiction of Nishi town. At the end of the year 5963 of the creation calendar, a major event urred in this bustling hot spring resort: a dragon attack. It was a huge disaster where a dragon destroyed and set aze numerous buildings, resulting in numerous casualties. In the wake of the disaster, led by the guild in the Nishi town, they did their best to reconstruct the resort, but due to ack of manpower, the situation was quite grave. It was then that a mysterious figure appeared, wearing a robe and hiding his face. The personage would show up in front of the people who were injured in the incident, treated them free of charge, and even spared some food for them. The treatment was nothing short of an act of God, as it could even instantly treat the severely injured people who had been lying in wait for nothing but death. Everyone wanted to know who this personage was, but their identity remained unknown as they were very elusive. At a certain day, however, a rumor began to spread as a certain child managed to address this personage. This personage was apparently from the mountain ranges. A personage who possessed Godly power and came from the mountain ranges, where it was said that a miracle had recently urred. Rumor began to spread that the god of the mountain ranges had decided to give salvation to the resort by manifesting themselves into a human form, as they took pity on the suffering of the people there due to the dragon. The god treated numerous injured people who were in a state where they could do nothing but wait silently for help, as there was a shortage of manpower, in only a short amount of time, and then left without even waiting for their gratitude. The people of the resort were deeply grateful to this God, and with the help of the guild, the resorts reconstruction was underway. Year 5964 of the creation calendar, Winter, as the reconstruction of the hot spring town was underway, and the hectic works of the Nishi town guild were beginning to slow down, a group of fearless warriors were gathering in thend to seek the title of Dragon yer. Name: Tanaka Level: 20 Experience: 658/2000 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 3.4e13/3.4e13 Magical energy: 4.4e13/4.4e13 Strength: 3.4e12 Dexterity: 3.2e12 Agility: 3.2e12 Intelligence: 4.4e12 Spirit: 4.4e12 Skills: Sword (2.03) Magic (1.39) Believed One (1.38) Equipment: Sword, Thick clothing Money: 3625,000G Chapter 12: (1) Chapter 12: (1) Dragon yer Echigoya and Tanaka were seated across from each other in a private room of the guild, having some idle talk. Have you heard? There seems to be a rumour saying that a God has appeared here and there around the hot springs resort, healing those who were injured from the dragon attack. Echigoya spoke to Tanaka with a smile on his face, as he stared at him with eyes that didnt seem to be smiling at all. Oh, thats news to me. I spend most of my time outside of the town to hunt monsters from dawn till dusk, after all. I didnt know there was such a thing going around. Tanaka replied to Echigoyas inquiry in a cool manner, while averting his gaze away from him. As were currently shorthanded, were truly grateful to them for assisting us in treating the injured people there, yes, but as this rumor began to circte, it has caused unnecessary problem all over the ce, and thats truly put us in a lot of trouble, you see. Echigoya kept his eyes fixed on Tanaka as he continued with the conversation as such. Tanaka felt tremendous pressure from such an Echigoya. I bet it has. Geez, I dont know who this person may be, but how outrageous! Truly outrageous! Tanaka casually showed such an indignant expression. However, the pressure from Echigoya didnt subside in the slightest. Tanaka was about to give in, thinking that his actions had been exposed, but the pressureing from Echigoya suddenly subsided, as he closed his eyes. There has been a lot of unsavory incidents happeningtely, so I prefer not to have anything too conspicuous to happen around here. As far as Echigoya was concerned, he wanted to keep Tanakas power a secret. He wanted to keep him as a trump card in case a great disaster were to ur in the future, so even as he had to make use of him right at the moment, he wanted to keep it as unnoticeable as possible. Youre totally right there. Ill also be careful here. Ill be sure to be very careful from now on. Tanaka, who sensed that Echigoya seemed to be quite angry with the fact that he had used the people of the hot spring resort to conduct magic experiments, emphatically agreed with him. Tanaka nodded in his mind that he couldnt refuse Echigoya-sans request from now on. As such, the two somehow managed to continue their little chat without any problems, despite the fact that they didnt understand each others thoughts at all. On a certain day, around the time when the reconstruction works in the hot spring resort were beginning to settle down, Tanaka was leisurely having a meal at a diner-cum-tavern in Nishi town. Old man, dont you think that youve been getting a little more customerstely? Tanaka called out to the tavern old man as he enjoyed his meal. The tavern was a ce where one gathered information. Tanaka abided by that theory and decided to try inquiring the tavern old man. Yeah, there seems to be a lot of people, who want to make a name for themselves by ying the dragon,ing to the town, after all. The tavern old man replied to Tanaka, turning his gaze to a group of people who were chatting in a corner of the tavern. That was apparently the group of people who were intending to y the dragon. Huh, but I wonder if its even possible to defeat a dragon in the first ce? Tanaka recalled the disastrous state of the hot spring resort. And the dragon was the chief offender which left the resort in such a state. No matter how he thought about it, it was without a doubt not something that could easily be defeated by humans, when such a thought crossed his mind, Tanaka involuntarily expressed it out loud. Theyre all C-ranked and above, they also seem to possess power befitting that rank, so shouldnt they be able to defeat it? Theres even someone who is pretty well known among them, after all. Ho, such a person has alsoe, huh. Tanaka was curious about the matter the old man had just mentioned. He recalled about anime and games from his original world, and wondered what kind of person this supposedly famous person would be like. He sipped his milk as he stole a nce at the group at the corner of the tavern. Its that guy who is leaning against the wall, the one with a greatsword on him. Rumor has it that hes going to promote to B rank very soon. Currypan (curry roll) the great sword, hes a pretty big deal. Boo! Cough, cough! Tanaka couldnt help but spewed out the milk he was drinking. Thats disgusting! What the hell are you doing? The old manined, even as he began wiping off the table with a rag. What the hell is that?! Bullying? Somehow I can now only imagine that ssy-looking guy, whos standing while leaning on the wall with his eyes shut, cowering and holding back his tears in the corner of the room! Tanaka almost saw a hallucination that there were tears glistening in the corner of the ssy mans eyes. Tanaka couldnt help but retort to the tavern old man, as he could no longer see the ssy guy in a ssy light. Im not sure what youre even talking about. Currypan is, I mean was once the nickname of a master swordsman who was revered throughout the Empire, you know. Some parents would even name their children Currypan after him. Im sure that was also the case with the great sword guy. What a sinful thing you had done, o master swordsman. At least make it a human name. Nah, that would turn into a joke name then. Typical pstick character What are you mumbling about now? As they were absorbed in a heated discussion about the great sword man, someone from said group made their way to the counter. Old man, give me the rmended strong one of this store. The person seemed to be in mid-twenties. A woman with red hair, and a bit bossy appearance, ordered a drink to the tavern old man. Aiyo. In an ustomed movement, the old man poured the already arranged booze into a cup and then handed it over to the woman. The woman called out to Tanaka as she epted the cup. Are you by any chance also a guild member? Swiftly switching to serious mode, Tanaka responded in a safe manner. Yeah, I am. The name is Tanaka. Im currently staying in this town to help out with some jobs here. As Tanaka raised his cup of milk in a toast, the woman also introduced herself. My name is Homura. Were currently assembling a team to y the dragon, so I was wondering if youd like to join us? The opponent was a dragon, so surely theyd like to have every little help they could obtain, no matter how small it might be. Homura casually invited Tanaka to join them. Chapter 12: (2) Chapter 12: (2) Id have to decline. I kinda forced myself a bit too much to protect the hot spring resort when it was being attacked by the dragon back then, you see I may have already recovered from my injuries, but Im not quite in my top state, yet. Ill let you guys take the credit for this one. Tanaka declined the invitation with a mature andposed expression on his face. Thats a shame. Well take you up on your offer and defeat it without reservation then. Without a hint of concern for the fact that her invitation was rejected, she moved to return to her group after casually giving him such a triumph deration. Tanaka addressed Homuras leaving back without even turning around. Let me give you a word of advice. That one is the dragon which devastated the hot spring resort Be careful, its strong. Ill keep that in mind. Homura paused for a moment and replied as such without even turning around before continuing to return to her group. Being young sure is nice. for they know not what fear is, how enviable. Tanaka floated a smile as he emptied his cup of milk. He was intoxicated by how cool he had carried himself there, as he watched over these youngsters who were about to challenge a powerful enemy. You havent even met the dragon, do you? The tavern old man, who had been listening in silence until then, finally couldnt help but speak up with a look of exasperation on his face. The other day at the tavern, they seemed to be holding a celebration as they had finished gathering all the information about the dragon. A few dayster, early in the morning, the group of guild members, having all of their preparation to y the dragon done, departed for the mountain ranges. As the group departed, Echigoya anxiously saw them off from a window on the second floor of the guild. At the same time, in a certain room of a certain inn, Tanaka was in the middle of his journey through a pink-colored dreamnd. The dragon subjugation group arrived in the mountain ranges without any notable problems. After spending the night there, they set out the next day to scout the area where the dragon was rumored to be still roaming around at. They soon discovered a cave that was assumed to be the dragons sleeping quarters, and then proceeded with the confirmation of the details of their n. They decided to carry out the dragon ying operation the day after. The next day, after confirming the presence of the dragon in the cave, a magician went ahead into the cave, and fired a fireball from a distance to lure out the dragon. The magician immediately retreated and got out from the cave. Before long, the dragon showed itself as it chased after the magician. The other magician, who was standing in wait there, immediately casted a seventh-order magic at the dragon. Ice Storm! The dragon struggled desperately against the sudden crashing blizzard, but to no avail, as water and ice began to cling on its body, restraining its movements. The wings on its back, in particr, their movements had be very stiff. Then, another guild member who wielded a great sword began to move and attacked the dragon at once. Dragon wings were a natural magic tool for flying. Thus, the subjugation group decided to first disable its wings to reduce its mobility, as well as to prevent it from flying away. As the wings were frozen by the blizzard, they next received concentrated attack from the members of the subjugation group, and it didnt take long before one of them got broken, left in a sorry state. As soon as the dragon was deemed to be incapable to fly, the subjugation group immediately moved the operation to the next stage. Currypan the great sword attacked the dragon head on with his vaunted attack power. The current him had received an eighth-order physical enhancement magic from the magician, giving him powerparable to that of a B rank. Currypan the great sword steadily reduced the vitality of the dragon. To protect him from its attacks, well-timed arrows and attack magic were sent raining on the dragon. The operation was going smoothly as nned, and defeating the dragon seemed to be only a matter of time, or so they thought. However, right then a strange phenomenon suddenly urred. Suddenly, the dragon ceased attacking at all, and looked up to the sky before letting out roars of agony. ck spots began to appear all over its body until the entire surface of its body gradually turned from dark-green to jet ck. Whats that? Whats going on?! Someone eximed as such. It was without a doubt an abnormal situation. Thus, everyone ceased attacking the dragon at once. Calm down. The operation has been progressing very smoothly. Well continue ording to the n! Currypan the great sword calmly called out to the other members of the subjugation group, and swiftly resumed his onught. The rest of the subjugation group also followed suit, and began to continue to attack the dragon again, which was remaining to stand still on its two hind legs. However, the dragon showed no response to their attacks in the slightest, as it simply stood there, having its body continuing to turn jet ck. And when it hadpletely transformed into a jet ck dragon, the dragon began to move to retaliate. From the stance of standing on its two legs, it made a crushing attack with its two forelegs, utilizing the force of its dropping body. Currypan the great sword, who had already had his guard up, somehow managed to evade this attack. However, he only barely managed to evade it, as it turned out to be way faster that hed expected. Then, before he noticed it, the dragons fangs were alreadying at him in rapid session. It was a very swift attack which even Currypan, who had obtained physical enhancement, failed to react to it. That movement ignored both arrows and attack magic which were raining on it. Currypan the great sword got swallowed up and teared aparts by the dragon. Re! Retreat! Someone shouted. No, maybe everyone did. The dragon ying operation had been going very smoothly up until just a moment ago. However, the current dragon standing in front of them showed power which was world aparts from the one they had been facing earlier, which made it as though it was a different creature altogether. The attack that caught Currypan the great sword earlier was enough to make everyone there aware of that fact, as the subjugation group quickly moved into a retreat. As expected they were still a group of C-rankers, it could be said that they just got unlucky as they had to face such an abnormal opponent. The jet-ck dragon swiftly chased after the retreating subjugation group as though a hunter hunting its prey. Meanwhile, Tanaka was originally hunting monsters at the surroundings of the town, however, before he knew it, he seemed to have gotten lost and moved a bit too far away from the town. Name: Currypan Level: 58 Experience: 1050/5800 Vitality: 0.00/819.10 Magical energy: 349.01/349.01 Strength: 470.56 Dexterity: 377.49 Agility: 379.31 Intelligence: 258.72 Spirit: 261.89 Skills: Sword (4.05) Magic (1.09) Equipment: Great sword, Leather armor Chapter 13: (1) Chapter 13: (1) Dragon yer II The dragon subjugation group were running for their lives through the rugged terrains of the mountain ranges. And the one which was steadily closing the distance to the such a subjugation group, as it was chasing after them, was the jet ck dragon. From time to time, members of the subjugation group with bows and arrows would throw attacks to the dragon, but they seemed to bepletely ineffective as the dragon didnt cease toe after them in the slightest. Homura, one of the members of the subjugation group, while she was also simrly running for her life, she cooperated with the other group members to attack the dragon with bow and arrow. Even as they were retreating, she was calmly analyzing the battle situation before finally reaching a conclusion. At this rate there was a high possibility for them to get wiped out. As they were continuously being cornered by the dragon, she began to feel that the whole subjugation group was close to reach their respective limits. While they were retreating in such a situation, the two magicians, who seemingly had exchanged some words with each other, suddenly stopped their legs and casted seventh-order magic. Ice Storm! The dragon, as expected, ceased moving forward to defend against the powerful blizzard. Just leave us behind and retreat! The two magicians seemed to be thinking that they were slowing the group down. The two were without a doubt the slowest members of the group, and they were slowing down the group in their retreat. Thus, they both decided that betting their everything on this attack was better than getting the whole group wiped out because of them. It was very unlikely, but there was an off chance that they managed to kill the dragon with this attack, or even if they didnt manage to, as long as they could seal its movements for even a short while, it would increase their chances of survival. At the very least, the two decided that this action held a higher chance of survival than simply continuing to retreat along with the other group members. The other members decided to continue in their retreat. However, this jet ck dragon was unexpectedly even more of a monster than the subjugation group thought. As it roared in the midst of the powerful blizzard, it made a body charge attack toward them with an unbelievable leaping power. The two magicians, who received the attack upfront, were instantly killed. While the others somehow managed to avoid a direct hit, they were still blown away by the impact of its collision with the ground during the attack. The members of the subjugation group quickly regained their stance while suppressing their own injuries. However, the jet ck dragon also quickly recovered from its collision with the ground, and suddenly stood up on its two feet before roaring as though announcing that the hunt was now over. Homura was unable to do anything at all in the face of such an overwhelming presence that was the jet ck dragon. She could no longer see any path of survival. Her gaze suddenly met with the dragons, as it stopped roaring and began to look down on its prey. At that moment, Homura was resolved to die. The jet ck dragon was about to make a move to kill Homura. That exact moment, however, something none of them would have ever expected suddenly urred. Just as she thought she heard an ear-splitting thunderous roar, the jet-ck dragon, which had been showing off its overwhelming presence in front of her until just a moment ago, suddenly burst into pieces. The subjugation group was blown away even more than the time when they received the charging attack of the jet ck dragon. In their vicinity, pieces of the jet ck dragons flesh, and rocks which were blown apart by the impact were raining down. The members of the subjugation group were unable to understand what had just happened, and simply staring over the scene before them with dumbfounded looks on their faces. It was not until they were staring for some more timeter that they finally realized that they had been saved. Tanaka was walking cautiously through the dense forest. asionally, he would turn toward the mountain ranges in the distance to check his direction. At first, he was too absorbed in hunting the monsters around the hot spring resort. Eventually, however, he realized that hed moved a little too deep into the forest. After that, he began to head toward the direction where he thought he would find a road, but there was no sign of things turning for the better. Eventually, the feeling of the ground where his foot stepped on began to change ever so slightly. It appeared that he had found himself in the wends. Tanaka then tried recalling the geography of the surrounding area. He guessed that this was one of the wends which scattered between the hot spring resort and the mountain ranges. Its not good. I guess I have no choice but to move to the opposite direction of the mountain ranges, while hoping to somehow find myself a road which leads to Nishi town. The monsters in the surrounding area were mostly around D rank. The best idea for Tanaka was to avoid fighting, and focus on running away. After deciding on his short term n, he then began to move toward the opposite direction of the mountain ranges. However, before he could even notice it, he had already encountered a monster. The monster looked like that of a frog, except for its protruding fangs. Its skin was also red in color around its tail. Guh, this is the worst possible opponent at the worst possible time. This monster was an opponent with a bad affinity for the current Tanaka. It was a D-ranked monster named Fire Lizard. It was totally not at all like the one which would be chosen as the first buddies by a boy and girl upon their journey. The fire lizard of this world was a monster that lived in a watery ce while possessing an ability to spit fire, so it naturally possessed a strong resistance to both water and fire attacks. The fact that Tanakas current main attack magic was Ignition and Water had turned this monster into a bad opponent which narrowed down his tactical attack. In fact, the me of Tanakas Ignition possessed a firepower that far exceeded the fire lizards resistance, so he could easily incinerate it in an instant, however Tanaka naturally thought nothing but to run away as he was oblivious of this fact. That was a natural choice for Tanaka, who prioritized his safety over anything, given that his opponent was of a D rank which was a level above his. Gerogero! Gerogero! The fire lizard began to let out strange cries that seemed to have rubbed Tanakas mind in the wrong way. Tanaka recalled the fire lizards tendency of calling out its friends, so he quickly unsheathed his sword and silenced it. In the blink of an eye, he killed the fire lizard by splitting it in two in a single strike. Hmm, I dont want it to call out its friends, so I kinda killed it without thinking, but its somewhat weaker than I expected. Whats going on? Chapter 13: (2) Chapter 13: (2) The D-ranked monster was unexpectedly weak, so he found it kind of disappointing before losing himself in thought. However, that was a bad choice of action to take, as fire lizards began to assemble there one after another. Well crap looks like Ive let my guard down! He was surrounded by about 10 fire lizards. It seemed that the cries of the fire lizards from earlier had lured them out. Gunununu now that itse to this, secret technique suicide Water! A small mountain-sized body of water suddenly appeared, and surged down into the ground at once. Goboa! Tanaka and the fire lizards were all swallowed up by the current, and got swept away from that ce. Tanaka got himself drifting in the current of water for a while, before long, the water began to subside, and he was finally able to settle down. Gehogeho! Gufufufufu Did you see my secret technique? Its a secret technique that could only be activated by sacrificing about three seconds of my life span, which is more valuable than ten giza! When Tanaka somehow managed to get up, he began to look around his surroundings. He seemed to be surrounded by about 20 fire lizards. Just why?! Why do I have to get swept away into a ce where they gather of all ces?! The fire lizard attacked him mercilessly as he was busy getting upset with himself like that. Whoa! As expected, they dont look like a frog for nothing, they sure know how to jump! Tanaka evaded the fire lizards jumping body charge attack. He didnt forget to swing his sword at them as they passed by each other one by one. The corpses of fire lizards began to umte around him. However, the number of fire lizards surrounding him seemed to be increasing more than before instead. At this rate the situation will only turn for the worse. I guess I have no other choice, huh. I have a very bad feeling about this, but Im going to unleash my forbidden magic! Tanaka resolved himself to invoke a ninth-order attack magic. In the way he usually invoked magic, he did his best in trying to control the magical energy to keep the scale of the magic as small as possible. Tanaka was convinced that he could do it. Take this! Stone ball! Based on his experience thus far, he realized that it was possible to fire magic in rapid session. He was intending to fire this magic in rapid session to reduce the number of fire lizards as fast as he could, and when he saw an opening, hed create a path to escape. That was a totally perfect n. Until he saw a huge chunk of rock appearing in front of him, that was it. A huge rock, about five meters in diameter, appeared and flew away towards the mountain ranges along with a thunderous roar as it cut through the air. As the rock flew at high speed, the friction caused it to melt a bit, and leaked a bright red glow. For the time being, Tanaka decided to act as though he saw none of it. Phew, just as nned. Now retreat! Tanaka ran through the path that was created by the rock as it had pulverized numerous fire lizards along its path. However, that direction he was heading to was toward the mountain ranges. As he kept on running, Tanaka somehow took a turn toward the east, and managed to get out of the scattered wends area. To think Ide across a D-ranked monster there, my self-defense seems to be still not good enough. Hmm,e to think of it, Ive defeated quite a number of them, havent I? Tanaka checked his status. It seemed that he did have obtained quite a lot of experience. Satisfied, he was about to return to the town, but then he suddenly noticed something he didnt recognize. Skills: Sword (2.04) Magic (1.40) Believed One (1.42) Dragon yer (0.51) Oh, the Believed One skill has increased a bit, huh thats not it damnit! Why is Dragon yer doing there?! Before he knew it, he had acquired a new skill. It was a skill that definitely wasnt therest time he checked. Mumumu, but still, this is a skill that resonates quite a bit with my chuunibyou soul for sure. Lets see. He concentrated his mind on the Dragon yer skill to find out about its details. Dragon yer: A rare skill that increases physical attack power by utilizing the power of dragon. This is also the mark of one who has yed a dragon to obtain its power. In order to improve its ability, it is necessary to y more dragons and obtain their power. My time has finallye! Or so I thought, but I have to defeat another dragon to improve the skill? As someone with safety first principle such as myself, as if I can do something like that?!! It was only for a moment for Tanaka to feel delighted as he noticed the effect of the skill, since he immediately despaired upon seeing the harsh conditions to improve the skill. However, after hanging his head for a little while, he suddenly realized something. No,e to think of it, how did I obtain this skill in the first ce? Speaking of the monsters he had defeated, there were only the E-ranked subjugation monsters around the town, and the fire lizards. As the hamster rolled the wheel inside of Tanakas head, an answer appeared upon him. Theres some fire lizards that possess dragons blood in them, huh Wait, I dont think theres any information about getting Dragon yers skill by defeating fire lizards. ! Is this by any chance that so called secret mechanism discovery or something? Ufufufu, I see. Finally, Ive finally found it! The path to destroy the world! Excited, Tanakas chuunibyou rpsed. Hahahaha! I can do it, I can definitely do it! Ive been having nothing but bitter experience given that my power is only at the same level as that of a baby, but. At longst, my sleeping power is about to awaken! Tanaka ran through the forest while letting out augh. But still, in the end they were still D-ranked monsters. Getting surrounded by them again would surely be a pain. I guess Ill try luring out a number of them, before killing the ones that came after me one by one as I make my escape, huh. Fufufu, perfect. After continuing to run for a while, he finally found a road that led to Nishi town. He quickly returned to the town, and monopolized the fire lizard subjugation request. After quickly finishing his preparations, Tanaka kept on hunting fire lizards for a whole week with great enthusiasm. Name: Tanaka Level: 20 Experience: 1396/2000 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 3.4e13/3.4e13 Magical energy: 4.4e13/4.4e13 Strength: 3.4e12 Dexterity: 3.2e12 Agility: 3.2e12 Intelligence: 4.4e12 Spirit: 4.4e12 Skills: Sword (2.04) Magic (1.40) Believed One (1.42) Dragon yer (0.51) Equipment: Sword, Thick clothing Money: 364,000G Chapter 14: (1) Chapter 14: (1) The Rising of Tanaka - 14 part 2 Onward to the North I get it, alright, that theres no way the world would ever be kind to me But still, you know, whats so bad about letting me see a dream even just for a bit?! I also want to see a dream where I can be strong! In the tavern, Tanaka wasining. It was almost dusk, so customers would be flocking in before long. However, currently there was only a single customer, Tanaka. The tavern old man listened to Tanakasints as he prepared the drinking snacks. Old man! Are you listening? Hey? Ive been working really hard, you know, even when I was once told that I was only at the level of a baby. But why is the world so unwilling to let me feel great even just for a bit? Tanaka had tirelessly hunted fire lizards while sleeping outside in the wilderness for a whole week straight. He repeatedly lured the fire lizards, only to get surrounded by them, and then performed suicide technique for numerous times. As a result of his so much of a painstaking effort to hunt the fire lizards in such a manner, his Dragon yer skill had improved by nil. After returning from the hunt with his shoulders slumped down, he had a rest for the night, and then headed to the tavern early in the morning, and began to whine there ever since. Old man, refill. You better stop there. Otherwise, youll have a hard time tomorrow, you know? The tavern old man, who was surprisingly kind, was concerned about Tanakas health. However, Tanaka didnt seem to be concerned about his concern at all. Refill! Ive got plenty of money anyway. Ive hunted a lot of fire lizards, after all. Thats right, its not like everything I did was for naught or anything. Ive obtained plenty of money as a result! So I can drink as much as I can! The old man had no choice but to pour more milk into Tanakas cup. Tanaka was gradually getting more and more carried away. Hahahaha! Whats wrong with being weak! Ive made up my mind. Im going to be a crazy rich person! I dont have to be strong myself. I can just hire strong people. Dahahaha! Thus, Tanaka continued to drink until night, and the next day he had to stay in bed due to an upset stomach. A certain room in the guild. Echigoya was reading through certain documents. Those were reports from the guild members who participated in the dragon ying operation. The contents of the reports from all of them more or less matched with each other. So he concluded that the matter stated there should most likely be the truth. Echigoya put the documents down and sunk into thought. There were two major problems in this dragon ying operation. The first was the transformation of the dragon. The fact that it transformed into jet ck and got stronger as the result in the middle of the fight. Hed never heard of such a thing before. If this sort of things were to continue to happen from then on, it would be a dangerous matter for the guild members. This time, three talented guild members had actually perished. Is this a one-time thing, or will it continue to happen in the future? Even if it were to continue to happen, it would be a bit more manageable if it happened naturally, since the damage could be controlled by informing the public about it and how to deal with it. But if it were man-made. That was only a hypothetical story, but if there were someone who did actually pull the string behind this incident, and that someone was also intending to continue to do the same thing from now on, it would without a doubt be a serious threat. For the time being, Echigoya decided to include this possible danger into the report and notify the rest of the world about the matter. Then came the next problem. Why did this jet ck dragon suddenly explode? One possibility was that, while this transformation brought about power to the dragon, at the same time, it also brought about its destruction. That might be a bit too much of a convenient theory, but if it were true, then things would be more manageable. Because if such a transformation were to ur in the future, they would be able to deal with it by stalling for time, and waited for their opponents demise. Echigoya wondered how much less of a headache he would have to endure if that were the case. However, it might only be a hunch, but he thought that that wasnt the case. Moreover, there was another matter that bothered him more than anything else. It was about the thunderous roars they heard just before the dragon exploded. There came the possibility that the dragon didnt explode because of itself, but because it received some sort of external attack. If that were the case, that meant there existed a powerful existence that could easily ughter such a strengthened dragon. Which also meant, there existed an even more dangerous threat. Hed considered the possibility of Tanaka being the culprit behind this matter, but he thought that was unlikely. Because no matter how much Tanaka boasted an unfathomable strength, it would still be impossible for him to kill a strengthened dragon in an instant, or so he reasoned. Moreover, hed already subtly talked with Tanaka about this times dragon ying incident. After associating with him this whole time, he saw him as the type of person who was easy to understand. Given the fact that such a Tanaka didnt show any noticeable reaction when he talked to him about the incident, he concluded that there was a little possibility for him to be rted to this matter. Above all, Tanaka seemed to be too absorbed in hunting fire lizards recently, as though he couldnt care less about anything else. Well, I dont think Ill get an answer to this question anytime soon. Anyway, my top priority is to inform the other about this incident as soon as possible. Echigoya decided to stop worrying about it, and focused on handling everything within his reach first for the time being. Chapter 14: (2) Chapter 14: (2) A few dayster, Tanaka was rxing in the tavern, having a cup of milk to cheer himself up before work. It was then that Homura, with whom he had exchanged words once, appeared. From what he could tell from her appearance, she seemed to be about to depart the town. Old man, thank you very much for having us here. Yeah, well, take care of yourself. Homura and the tavern old man briefly bid farewell to each other. After that, Homuras gaze met with Tanakas, who had already switched to serious mode. Youre leaving, huh Tanaka suddenly spoke up, as he stared at the cup of milk in his hand, in a solemn mood. Yes, this incident made me realize how powerless I actually am. Im going to return to my root and retrain myself. Although she said that she realized how powerless she was, she had quite a refreshed expression, as though shed had a breakthrough over something, on her face in contrast. They might be together only for a short amount of time, but shed still lost herrades. She ought to be brooding over her own powerlessness in her own way. However, Homura was about to set out on a new journey, having sorted out her mind in her own way. Sensing that, Tanaka honestly rooted for her. I see. Im sure you can still get stronger. Thank you. I look forward to the day where I can work side by side with you. Yeah, I look forward to the day we can fight together. Homura walked out of the tavern with a strong gait. After seeing her off, Tanaka emptied his cup of milk. After appeasing his thirst, he murmured. Phew, shes fallen for me, huh. Nah, just which part of it that led you to such a conclusion? Rather, I bet she doesnt even know that youre E-ranked, right? As the ones left in the tavern were only Tanaka, who was intoxicated with his own cool as always self, and the tavern old man, who had an exasperated expression on his face, time quickly passed. Or not, as Tanaka finished drinking the milk, he immediately left the tavern and headed to the guild. The works in the town had settled down somewhat recently, but he still headed there just in case. If there didnt seem to be any particrly urgent work to be done, hed continue to hunt monsters carefreely as usual. When he checked the guilds request, there seemed to be no urgent work to be done today. Maybe it was a good time to return to Hazama town. Thinking about this, Tanaka was about to head out to hunt monsters as usual. However, he was caught there by Echigoya. He was led to the usual room where they began their conversation. Well, the works are finally settling down, arent they? Im also finally relieved from my job as a temporary guild staff. Thank you so much for your hard work, Tanaka-san. Echigoya exined his own situation with a smile, and thanked Tanaka for fulfilling his request. While doing my business in the western region, I was originally intending to continue northward till the border area, but Ive fallen far behind schedule. Im intending to depart as soon as the preparation is done, but what do you say about tagging along, Tanaka-san? The border area is quite an interesting ce, you know? To be honest, there was no particr reason for Tanaka to return to Hazama town right away. It was just that he had a little bit of affection for the ce, as it was where he had settled down in for the time being aftering to this world. However, it wasnt like he had any particr reason to tag along with Echigoya, either. However, he couldnt deny that it wasnt like he waspletely uninterested in this interesting ce he had mentioned, either. Hmm, I think Ive kinda grown to miss Jodis exasperated face quite a bit, you see. He tried to make such a joke. I see. Alright, Ill tell her that in my letter then. Echigoya began to write a letter, which was unknown where he took it out from. Stop it! Just kidding! Please dont even joke about such a terrifying thing, pretty please. Tanaka imagined himself being stared at coldly by Jody. While feeling some pleasure of it, he asked Echigoya not to tell her about what hed just said. Hahaha, just kidding. Leaving that aside, though, hows it, what do you say about tagging along? Ill even pay you amission as an escort. Apparently, he was willing not to tell Jody about it. However, he also seemed to be serious about inviting Tanaka to visit north together with him. Hmm, well, fine. Its not like I have any ns, anyway. As far as Tanaka was concerned, it didnt really matter quite as much. Well, he did have gotten along quite well with Echigoya, and there was also the matter of glossing over his magic experiment. Thats why, Tanaka decided to agree to tag along with him to the north. Thats the way, my man. Then please hurry up with your preparations. Hahaha, I feel like its going to be a really fun trip. Echigoya said so happily, got up and then headed out of the room to do his own preparations. Tanaka followed suit and left the room as well. Year 5964 of creation calendar, Winter, Tanaka headed carefreely to the northern border area of the Western Region, an area which intersected with the world of monsters. Name: Tanaka Level: 21 Experience: 11/2100 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 3.5e13/3.5e13 Magical energy: 4.5e13/4.5e13 Strength: 3.5e12 Dexterity: 3.4e12 Agility: 3.4e12 Intelligence: 4.5e12 Spirit: 4.5e12 Skills: Sword (2.33) Magic (1.40) Believed One (1.44) Dragon yer (0.51) Equipment: Sword, Thick clothes Money: 4161,000G Chapter 15: (1) Chapter 15: (1) Partner The northern part of the western region of Haru Empire. As of right now, the town was still in the midst of development, so every part of it was brimming with vigor. Echigoya and his group, apanied by Tanaka, traveled through such a lively street as they arrived at the northernmost town. Upon entering the town, the carriage headed straight for the guild. How should I put it, anyway, can I begin to make a retort now? Tanaka muttered, as he gazed around the town from the carriage on their way to the guild. Whats the matter, Tanaka-san? Echigoya called out to a shivering and shaking Tanaka. No matter how you look at it, those are clearly non-human creatures wandering around the town! Why does no one seem to be bothered about it?! Tanaka retorted to Echigoya while pointing out at the bustling town. In that direction, people could be seen carrying out their lives normally alongside non-human creatures in their midst. Interesting, isnt it? This town is the ce where demonse to work. Echigoya responded with a smile on his face, without a hint of concern for Tanakas agitation. Demons? Are they different from monsters? Ever since he came to this world, Tanaka had heard the word monsters being mentioned on numerous asions, but this was the first time he had heard the word demons. He got a little curious, and asked Echigoya about it. Tanaka-san, you sure know so little about history, dont you? Long ago, there was once a country that was founded by various intelligent races that werent human. The inhabitants of that country were what we generally called demons. And then, upon their defeat in the war of a thousand years ago, they were driven to the north. Tanaka felt as though hed once heard something simr to what was just mentioned by Echigoya. Huh? If I remember it correctly, I think it was supposed to be a war between human and monsters, where the monsters were driven to the north as the result, though. It was simr to the story that Tanaka heard previously from General White. However, there seemed to be a slight difference between the two, so Tanaka tried to ascertain it. Oh, thats the story that has been constantly propagated around by Purin Kingdom. They seem to revere themselves as supreme existences, so they tend to lump demons together with monsters. By doing so, I think they want to imply that they are on the side of justice. But well, the war of a thousand years ago, for better or worse, it was no more than a war between two countries. Oh, I didnt know that. Tanaka couldnt tell which version of the story was the truth. For the time being, however, he decided to keep in mind that there was such a tale. It was said that the countrycked cohesion as it was built up by varying races. On top of that, they were then driven to the north, so the existence of the country was no more. And then, up to this day, demons have been in desperate struggle to survive in the harsh environment of the north. Seeing the severe situations demons have fallen in, the Empire felt sympathy, and decided to hire them to assist with the development of this town. Oh, the Empire sure is generous. When he heard of the deeds done by the Empire from Echigoya, Tanaka honestly expressed his admiration for them. Well, at least thats what the official reason says anyway. Pragmatically speaking, though, its nothing more than a new business development. They export the surplus of their goods, and then import the manpower they need, something like that I suppose. As if hed been waiting for Tanaka to think as such, Echigoya immediately revealed the truth of the matter to him. Id prefer not to hear that additional exnation. or rather, you should have just told me the truth from the beginning! You dont need to bother showing me the dirtiness of reality! Give it back! Give me back my pure feeling of admiration from earlier! Ignoring the cries of such a Tanaka, Echigoya calmly continued on with the exnation. If you head a bit farther to the north from this town, youll find a small town thats growing and developing into the center of this demon dispatching business. Well, to put it simply, since both towns are still in the middle of development, there are so many works here and there waiting to be done. In other words, its that right? You want me to deal with a bunch of pilling up requests again, something like that? Tanaka interrupted, figuring out the ringing punchline. Ahaha, Im really d that you are very quick to the uptake, Tanaka-san. Lets talk more about the details of this matterter once weve arrived at the guild. .. The carriage continued on its way heading to the guild, even while Tanaka was seated inside speechless. Tanaka and Echigoya had then discussed about the situations around the area as well as about their future n at the guild. The northernmost town didnt seem to have an official name yet, but everyone there decided to call it the town of Echigoya. Tanaka felt as though he had caught a glimpse of the greatness of Echigoya. The town of the monsters territory, which was located to the north of Echigoya town, didnt seem to have a name either, so everyone decided to call it the town of Nanashi. Although Nanashi town was located in monster territory, it seemed to be still functioning properly as a town, so there were quite a few humans staying there. And then, as there was also a guild branch, which was a sub-branch of the guild in Echigoya town, in that town, they could mediate in various jobs. Echigoya had decided that he would stay and finish the works in the Echigoya town first before heading to Nanashi town. And then, it was also decided that Tanaka would head to Nanashi town ahead of him to deal with the piling up requests at the branch guild there first. Thus, Tanaka quickly finished his preparations and departed for Nanashi town by himself. On the way there, Tanaka felt as though he heard the sound of some sort of dispute. Dont tell me, is this supposed to be that kind of temte event? Very well! Hang in there, beautiful girl. This uncle ising! Tanaka swiftly headed towards the source of the voice. His head was filled with pink colored this that and such which was presumably about to ur. This region was already in monster territory, so once he strayed away from the road, he immediately found himself in an area surrounded with rugged wastnds for as far he could see. Tanaka rushed to the scene with a swiftness that was tripled by his excitement and anticipation, and once he arrived there, he found himself a winged beauty. The moment his gazey upon her nice body, Tanakas heart leapt wildly. Soon after, he also saw a skeleton, who happened to be being chased by the winged beauty. All at once, his excitement plummeted. Chapter 15: (2) Chapter 15: (2) And for some reason, the skeleton spoke in a samurai-like tone. The winged beauty was chasing after it with her swordid bare. Seeing the scene, Tanaka stood there dumbfounded. As his body shook and trembled not from excitement, Tanaka squeezed out his words. There are so many things I want to retort about, but first of all give it back! Give me back my heartthrobs from a moment ago! Tanaka howled to the heavens. In response to Tanakas shout, the skeleton turned its attention towards him. Oh! What a coincidence to meet you in a ce like this-degozaru! By any means, please save me-degozaru! The skeleton made a beeline toward Tanaka in joy. It also didnt fail to bring along the winged beauty whose sword was at ready in her hand. Seeing the twoing towards his way, Tanaka fell into panic. Whoa! Stay away from me! Why are you the one being pursued anyway?! Its usually the other way around! I dont know-degozaru! She suddenly came attacking me out of nowhere-degozaru! The thoughts of leaving them alone and running away did cross Tanakas mind. However, he felt sorry for the skeleton, who was desperately seeking for his help, so he decided to try mediating them for the time being. Please calm down a bit, Miss. How about calming down first, and then. Whoa! The winged beauty suddenly attacked Tanaka, too. Tanaka pulled out his sword in reflexes and deflected her attack. The skeleton immediately positioned itself behind Tanaka, and used him as a shield. You fool! Dont frigging use me as your shield! Thats why youve always been a skeleton! Tanakained to the skeleton behind him while defending against the attack from the winged beauty. He was in panic, so the content of what he was saying was somewhat incoherent. I was born just a while ago-degozaru. The skeleton responded to Tanaka calmly, perhaps feeling a little relieved since it now had Tanaka as its shield. Naturally, it continued to keep its position behind Tanaka. What?! You were just born, you say? As expected, the babies of this world are all monsters, after all. Or rather, stop using me as your shield damnit! Tanaka was once again reminded of the horror of otherworld babies. At the same time, however, he also continued to deflect the attacks that wereing at him from the winged beauty. For the time being, Tanaka thought about putting a stop to the fight first. So he decided to appeal to the winged beauty that he was not an enemy. Miss! Hey, calm down a bit! I get it! I get it, alright! Its that right? Youre pissed off at being called a generationalist, arent you? This uncle understands, alright! You youngsters arent at fault! I totally understand that its all the fault of those adults, whose heads are filled with nothing but flower bed, who introduced this generationalism thing, alright! Tanaka desperately tried to persuade the winged beauty, but she turned a deaf ear to his words. She isnt listening at all, damnit! Just what the hell did you do?! Tanaka protested to the skeleton behind him as he continued to defend against the attacks of the winged beauty. He was angry at the skeleton who had always been keeping its position behind his back. I didnt do anything at all-degozaru. As I was standing in a daze after being born just a while ago, all of a sudden this woman came attacking me-degozaru. The skeleton kept on insisting that it was the winged beauty who came attacking it all of a sudden. Nuoooo! I dont really get it, but this isnt good. This isnt good, you know?! You may have your own reason for doing it, but how about telling this uncle about it first?! Or rather, Im totally unrted to this all, arent I? Im only being used as a shield, alright? So why do you keep on attacking me?! At least leave my vitals alone! Tanaka protested to the winged beauty, who continued to shower him with sword attacks precisely on his vitals. However, there didnt seem to be any change in her expression in the slightest, as she simply continued toe at him with an emotionless look on her face. As expected, even Tanaka began to feel angry about it all as well. Cut it out already! Dont get cocky just because youre a little pretty! Even this uncle works very hard, you know! Everyone works very hard to support the various burdens they shoulder! So stop being so mad just because someone gossiping behind your back! Tanaka got heated up in protests. Because of that, he even involuntarily let out loud his past trauma. Paying no heed to Tanakas words at all, the winged beauty continued to attack him without mercy. Damnit! Why dont you cut it out already?! Now that ites to this, secret sketchy punishment technique! Water. A huge body of water suddenly appeared overhead. It was so sudden that even the winged beauty involuntarily ceased her attack. The skeleton was simply dumbfounded. Tanaka was in panic. Gya, I was so flustered that I messed up my magic control! Buha! Then, the three of them were swallowed up and swept away by the torrent of water. Tanaka couldnt do anything about it and simply let himself continue being swept along for a while. When the current subsided, the skeleton was there by Tanakas side. What was that just now-degozaru? I was surprised-degozaru. The quickly recovered skeleton expressed its amazement at the magic, which Tanaka invoked just a while ago, in a carefree tone. Ignoring the gozaruing skeleton, Tanaka let out a murmur. In the end, no temte development, no sketchy beauty, but yes this strange thing. Tanaka was devastated with shock. The skeleton protested as it seemed to have heard Tanakas mutterings. Treating me like a strange thing, thats rude-degozaru. I am a newborn, nameless skeleton-degozaru. The skeleton puffed out its bare bone chest as it appealed itself. I see. Then from now on your name is Suke. While still lying down on the ground, Tanaka casually gave it a name. Ho, its a pretty good name-degozaru. I like it-degozaru. The skeleton seemed to really like the name Tanaka had randomly given it. It appeared to be quite a good-natured skeleton. Yeah, its the abbreviation of the skeleton that I get to see instead of the sketchy beauty. Tanaka, who failed to read the mood, revealed the origin of the name to the honestly happy skeleton. Thats cruel-degozaru! Id like you to keep the origin of the name to yourself-degozaru! The skeleton began to desperatelyin to Tanaka about it. However, it seemed to be really fond of the name as it didnt ask him to give it another name. Yeah, got it alright, now calm down a bit. Im currently on my way to Nanashi town, which is further north from here. Thats why, for the time being, lets head to the town first, Suke-san. Thus, Tanaka obtained a partner and resumed heading to the Nanashi town. Name: Suke Level: 1 Experience: 0/100 Vitality: 60.00/60.00 Magical energy: 70.00/70.00 Strength:6.00 Dexterity:6.00 Agility:8.00 Intelligence:7.00 Spirit:7.00 Skills: none Equipment: None Money: none Chapter 16: (1) Chapter 16: (1) The Strongest Team Come to think of it, I havent introduced myself yet, have I? My name is Tanaka. Im living off of doing jobs at a ce called the guild in the town. Well, all I do is mostly monsters hunting, though. Tanaka and Suke-san were headed to Nanashi town. In the meantime, he was bored, so Tanaka decided to chat with Suke-san to kill time. Monster hunting-degozaru? No wonder youre so strong-degozaru. Recalling the battle between the winged beauty and Tanaka from earlier, Suke-san was convinced. However, Tanaka didnt show a good reaction to Suke-sanspliments. No, you may not know it, but Ive been in desperate straits numerous times, you know? Really, Ive faced so many dangerous situations up until now. Tanaka replied, looking far into the distance with hollow eyes. The hardships he had faced ever sinceing to this world began to resurface in his mind like a revolvingntern. He managed to somehow hold himself back from falling into the dark side, and tried to change the subject. By the way, Suke-san, what are you going to do after you get into the town? In the end, he decided to inquire Suke-san about his future ns. Suke-san put a hand to his chin and pondered. Lets see-degozaru. I dont think I have anything nned in particr-degozaru.e to think of it, I was just born, so I have nothing on me-degozaru. Hearing Suke-sans answer, a certain idea shed in Tanakas mind. It was the conclusion he arrived at previously as he was drinking milk from morning till night in the tavern to have a stomach ache the next day. Tanaka decided to begin to put his grand n into action. Want me to take care of it for you? In return, I want you to be myrade, Suke-san. Tanaka invited Suke-san to form a group with him. The first impression was crucial, so he stered a serious expression on his face. Yourrade-degozaru? Suke-san was surprised by Tanakas unexpected proposal. Thats right. As I previously said, I can already feel the limits of my own power. Thats why, instead of getting myself any stronger, Im thinking about recruiting the strongestrades. Thats why, what do you say? Will you be myrade? I already have magic books on me, and I can also arrange your equipment for you. It may be not much, but Ill even give you some pocket money. Tanaka thought that right now was the crucial moment, so he continued to offer generous proposals one after another. He seemed to get a little too excited, as he gradually began to press Suke-san harder. In contrast to Tanaka, though, Suke-san replied in a calm manner. The strongestrades, huh-degozaru. I was just born, so Im very weak, though-degozaru. Suke-san answered that it might be impossible for him, considering his current power. However, like a falcon after its prey, Tanaka reacted immediately, as though he had long expected such an answer. Youll just need to get stronger from now on! My level is already over twenty, but Im still only barely above the limit of a baby, you know? Potential-wise, youre way better than me, Suke-san! Tanaka desperately appealed to Suke-san of his own potential. Suke-san thought about it more, and continued with asking another question. Where will your goals be by recruiting the strongestrades-degozaru? Suke-san inquired the biggest question of all. As far as Suke-san was concerned, this was the most important point. Depending on the answer, it wasnt impossible for him to refuse this proposal right away. However, without even rting to Suke-sans thought in the slightest, Tanaka answered confidently. Fufufu, the sole and most supreme purpose of this strongest team is For my own self-protection. Suke-san was dumbfounded by such an overly unexpected answer. He managed to somehow squeeze out a response to Tanakas deration. Self-protection-degozaru? For that purpose, is it even necessary for you to create this strongest team-degozaru? As Tnakas reason was too out of the box, Suke-san couldnt help but let out another question. Tanaka, as though his switch had been flipped on, replied in high spirits. Of course! For my own safety, the power and resolve to turn the world itself into an enemy are necessary. For God to stand in our path, we shall y God, for Devil to stand in our path, we shall y Devil! Thats my strongest team! Suke-san fell into thoughts. He wondered whether Tanaka was really such a weak person who needed protection. Since Tanaka himself seemed to think that that was the case, however, Suke-san decided to put the matter aside for the time being. From Suke-sans point of view, Tanaka was quite an oddball. However, he didnt seem to be a bad person. As far as Suke-san was concerned, he wouldnt hesitate to offer her help should Tanaka ever need it. However, could he even be of help to Tanaka? At the very least, Suke-san thought that was very unlikely. However, Tanaka himself seemed to believe that he could. In that case, hed first fulfill his benefactors wish for him to be hisrade, the rest was hed just need to put his all to aim to be the strongest, so Suke-san concluded. Very well-degozaru. This life was originally preserved thanks to you-degozaru, Tanaka-dono. Then, I shall offer this life of mine to be your shield and spear-degozaru, Tanaka-dono. Suke-san responded, ying along with Tanakas chuunibyou excitement. Delighted by his response, Tanakas excitement rose even higher. Oh, so youre willing to be myrade?! At longst my thousand-year wish, the path toward the strongest team, that would eventually seize the heavens, has finally opened! Fuhahaha! The sound of Tanakasughter echoed around the area. This was the birth of the strongest team, which now consisted of only two members. A few dayster, Tanaka and Suke-san arrived in Nanashi town. Echigoya town was considerably small as it was still under development, but this town was also in no much different state. However, the demon people in the town were overflowing with liveliness, so it might be only a matter of time before it turned into a magnificent town. In order to arrange Suke-sans equipment, he and Tanaka headed to the equipment shop first. The first thing we have to do is to get you to look the part. As expected, a scythe and a jet ck robe would suit you best, Suke-san. Tanaka showed off his chuunibyou sense, as he advised on Suke-sans style. Is that so-degozaru? Well, I possess no skill, so I dont particrly mind what kind of weapon I get to use-degozaru. Suke-san didnt seem to be particrly particr about it. He obediently epted Tanakas suggestion. He then proceeded to purchase the scythe and robe as suggested, and equipped them. His appearance turned just like that of a Grim Reaper. The moment Tanaka saw Suke-sans new appearance, he was slightly scared by her Grim Reaper-like appearance, but he quickly discarded the thought. I guess Ill also have some transformation for myself Hmm, Id like a cool wand or something. In the end, Tanaka purchased himself some new clothes and a cloak. That day, he decided to directly head to the inn, and took some good rest. The next day, after confirming the request in the guild, the two wandered into the wastnds around the town to hunt monsters. For the time being, their targets were the earth lizards that were often found in the vicinity. The two found an earth lizard before long, and began to fight it. I used the back of my sword-degozaru. Suke-sans scythe attacknded safely on the earth lizard. However, the earth lizard was still alive and well. Tanaka smacked Suke-san on the head as he retorted. Chapter 16: (2) Chapter 16: (2) Youre wrong! That one wasnt good at all, you have to finish it off properly first! This is how you do it! Tanaka stepped in between Suke-san and the earth lizard, and shed his sword. Fuu, dont worry, I used the back of my sword. The earth lizard was cruelly cut in two, and rolled to the ground. Oh! As expected of you-degozaru, Tanaka-dono. By the way, what is this I used the back of my sword thing-degozaru? Even as he was astonished by Tanakas strike, Suke-san didnt forget to inquire about the catch-phrase that had been stated at the end of each attack. Its a word of thanks to the monster that willter be our food. Its important, so be sure to remember it. Understood-degozaru. Thus, as Tanaka taught Suke-san mistaken customs of another world, the two continued to hunt monsters. The basic formation was: Suke-san acted as the main fighter, and Tanaka acted as the support. On the asion Suke-san received injuries, Tanaka would use healing magic to fully heal him. Tanaka was afraid that healing magic might deal damage to Suke-san instead, as he was a skeleton, but that seemed to be not the case. When he inquired about skeletons in the guild, it was said that they were existences akin to departed souls. Pragmatically speaking, it appeared that they were more like magical creatures that used bones as their medium. Therefore, should they receive injuries, they could simrly be healed with healing magic. After a week of hunting monsters, Suke-sans fighting prowess had steadily improved, and so had Tanakas magic skill. And then, when the two headed to the guild the next morning as usual, they met Echigoya, who had finally arrived at the town. As they both had something to talk to each other, they moved to a room in the guild to have a talk. A winged beauty, huh. Yeah, she one-sidedly attacked me, and didnt listen to anything I said at all. Echigoya crossed his arms, as he lost in thought. Tanaka was consulting Echigoya about the attack of the winged beauty he experienced the other day. There are numerous winged races among demons. But there shouldnt be any who are so belligerent, though. Echigoya recalled his memories, and told Tanaka about the winged races that he knew of. However, what he told Tanaka didnt seem to match the matter of the other day. Ah, by the way, the one I saved in that incident is Suke-san over here. Currently hes working together with me doing requests in the guild. As it didnt seem like hed obtain the answer for the matter, Tanaka decided to introduce Suke-san to Echigoya. Suke-san straightened his body and greeted Echigoya at once. Im Suke-degozaru. Ill be in your care from now on-degozaru. Echigoya responded to him in his usual smile. Likewise, Ill also be in your care from now on. But still, I never thought there woulde a day where youd be working with someone else, Tanaka-san. Tanaka possessed an unfathomable power. Echigoya, who was well aware of this fact, thought that Tanaka wouldnt ever need help from someone else. He thought that Tanaka himself also simrly thought as such, as hed always been working on his own. Is that so? Ive also been thinking about various things regarding the future, you know? Anyway, I can leave the matter of the winged race to the guild, right? Well, we did once manage to get away from one, so if we keep our guards up and ready to flee the moment we meet one, I think we should be able to manage it somehow. Tanaka was preupied with his strongest team project, so he was determined to leave the whole matter of the winged beautys attack to the guild. He was eager to have the guild to deal with it. I see. Well, for the time being, Ill warn the residents about this matter. But, in case they caused casualties, I might issue a request to subjugate them, is that eptable? Honestly speaking, Echigoya thought that Tanaka was simply abnormal, so if someone else were to get attacked instead, casualties would without a doubt appear. However, as there was currently not much information avable, there was nothing they could do about it. Upon confirming that he could leave the matter to Tanaka should casualties appear, he decided to put out a warning about the matter first. Hmm, Im disinclined to see a beautiful woman die, but I guess it cant be helped. Well, it isnt like its already set in stone for that all to happen anyway, so very well. For the time being, with this Tanaka decided to forgetpletely about the attack incident at once. Then, lets put this matter as concluded for the time being. Anything else? Echigoya was intending to put the discussion to a stop, but a request unexpectedly came from Tanaka. Ah, right. Im thinking about taking around a week off from work. A week? May I ask what are you nning to do? The number of monsters hunted by Tanaka was on another levelpared to the other, so Echigoya had quite a high expectation of him. Having Tanaka headed to this town ahead of him, hed already shown some results of his work in this one week. As far as Echigoya was concerned, hed like Tanaka to continue undertaking his work as usual at this pace. For the time being, however, he thought about asking the reason first, and tried to determine if it was really worth spending so much time on it. Im stillcking in my ability to control magic, so I need to train and adjust myself so that I can learn new magic. Oh, Tanaka-san, so you arent that good at magic, huh. Thats new to me. Hed heard that Tanaka could only use live-support magic, but now that hed known the reason, he was convinced. Normally, you could more or less use magic once you memorized it. And as you continued to use it, any small problems you had with it would disappear before long. Knowing that even Tanaka, who boasted superhuman power, had something he wasnt good at, Echigoya felt a bit relieved. What are you even talking about? Im the worst at everything! Anyway, Id like to take some time off for training, you dont mind, do you? Nevertheless, it might be only for a week, but it would still be quite a blow. However, upon hearing that the reason was to train in magic, Echigoya lost any reason to oppose the idea. Very well. Well do our best to handle work as efficiently as possible to somehow manage things here. But, please return as soon as possible. Roger. At any rate, Tanakas reason was a constructive one which was to train in magic, so Echigoya readily agreed to it. Shoving the matter with the winged beauty to the guild, and getting permission to have magic training in return, Tanaka was brimming with excitement. Thus, having settled their n for extended magic training, Suke-san and Tanakas preparation was about to begin. Name: Tanaka Level: 22 Experience: 1449/2200 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 3.6e13/3.6e13 Magical energy: 4.6e13/4.6e13 Strength: 3.6e12 Dexterity: 3.5e12 Agility: 3.6e12 Intelligence: 4.6e12 Spirit: 4.6e12 Skills: Sword (2.33) Magic (1.51) Believed One (1.48) Dragon yer (0.51) Equipment: Sword, Cool clothes, ck cloak Money: 401,000G Name: Suke Level: 7 Experience: 438/700 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 104.00/104.00 Magical energy: 112.00/112.00 Strength: 39.00 Dexterity: 38.00 Agility: 52.00 Intelligence: 41.00 Spirit: 45.00 Skills: Lance (0.81) Equipment: Scythe, ck robe Money: 100,000G Chapter 17: (1) Chapter 17: (1) Magic III Before the departure for magic training. Tanaka first gathered information in Nanashi town. What he was looking for was arger cave. A cave that didnt matter even if it was destroyed, to be more precise. He gathered information at the tavern and the guild. The northern side of monster territory. It was said that there were numerous caves, which were supposed to be monsters den, scattered around there. It was a pain that there were monsters around there, but he didnt want to waste too much time looking around either, so he had no choice but to make do with such a ce. After deciding their training ground and finishing their preparations for the trip as soon as possible, Tanaka and Suke-san departed for the northern side of the monster territory. Along the way, they hunted monsters to raise Suke-sans level. After a while, they arrived at a rocky area with a few vegetation remaining around it. Tanaka and Suke-san then began to explore the area to look for a cave. They found a cave they were looking for before long, and Tanaka was ready to begin his training. Are we not going to enter the cave-degozaru? Suke-san wondered about it and asked Tanaka, who for some reasons began to distance himself from the cave. Tanaka continued to move away with a grin stered on his face. Yeah, itd be very dangerous being too close to it, after all. Well, just watch. As they continued on, they arrived at a ce quite a distance away from the cave. There, Tanaka began his training. Thanks to my extensive training, I was able to develop a lot of ideas. Fufufu, if you think Im simply going to adjust my magic, then youre sorely mistaken. For I shall create my own chant of my new attack magic! Tanaka abruptly turned toward the cave. He struck his self-proimed cool stance, and unleashed Stone ball. A huge boulder suddenly appeared and disappeared into the cave at high speed. Right after, a rumbling in the ground echoed around the area. Wha! What was that just now-degozaru? Suke-san was stunned at the phenomenon that had just happened in front of him. As soon as he came to himself, he asked Tanaka about it. Thats a ninth-order magic, Stone ball. Thanks to my unskillful control, though, it turned into that kind of outrageous thing. Tanaka sighed at his Stone ball which was still as crazy as usual. However, Suke-san expressed a positive response about it. Even if you say unskilled, isnt it quite amazing in its own way-degozaru? Tanaka certainly thought it was amazing, too. However, he was a man who couldnt discard the deep-seated cowardice in his heart. In the face of self-protection, he expressed a harsh opinion. No, if the target were close to you, youd be caught in the explosion too, you know? You cant use it in a narrow space, and even in arge space, your allies could get caught in it. Tanaka trembled as he imagined a splinter of the exploding rock flying through the air and hitting him in the head. Suke-san also tried to imagine himself getting caught in it. I certainly wouldnt want to get caught in it-degozaru. Recalling the gigantic rock from earlier, Suke-san was horrified. Thats why I have to make some adjustments to it. However, I wont stop simply by adjusting it. While Im on it, Id also make some improvements. First, Id make the rock smaller. At the same time, Id make it fly at an even faster speed. In addition to its original physical impact, Id add fire attribute to it through friction. With further study, I could even make it disappear through friction. That way Id be able to use it even in narrow spaces. Kukuku. Tanakas chuunibyou ideas continued to expand. Suke-san didnt understand what he was talking about, so he simply listened to him and stayed quiet for the time being. After a while, Tanaka came back to reality and proposed to Suke-san about the future n. Well, for now, the first step is to repeatedly invoke this magic, though. Im cool since I can do trial-and-error with my magic, but in the meantime, Suke-san, youll have got nothing to do, wont you? Why dont you try to learn magic and train yourself After saying that, Tanaka took out the tenth-order magic book and contracts, and handed over them to Suke-san. Oh, so this is a magic book-degozaru? In that case, Ill make use of it without reservation. Suke-san received the magic book with great interest. It seemed that he wanted to try his hand at magic as well. Ive learned Ignition and Water, by the way. So Id appreciate it if you could learn magic other than those two. In the end, the magic that Suke-san contracted were Airflow and Embankment. Airflow was a magic that allowed you to more or less freely control the air. Although it was still spring and not so hot, Tanaka was hoping that it could be used as a countermeasure against the heat in the future. Embankment was magic to control the ground and make it rise. It was a magicmonly used in construction and agriculture. It wasnt particrly useful to them, it was just that Tanaka found it amusing, so he had him contracted it. In this way, Tanaka continued to incessantly fire Stone balls into the cave in order to gain control of the magic. When the cave was destroyed, hed move to a new cave and continued to fire Stone balls again. Sometimes hed obtain experience points, which meant the cave was a monsters nest. It somewhat felt like winning a lottery, which made Tanaka feel great. Next to him, Suke-san was ying around by controlling the air and raising the ground. Then on a certain day. Tanaka was continuously firing Stone balls as usual. However, he was somewhat restless. It was because Suke-san was seated in seiza, while staring fixedly at him. Tanaka seemed to be able to use magic endlessly, but that didnt seem to be the case with Suke-san. When his magical energy ran out, he needed to wait for it to recover. In the meantime, Suke-san would absent-mindedly watch Tanakas training. Tanaka finally couldnt stand the situation any longer, and decided to talk it out with Suke-san. Suke-san. If you keep staring at me like, I cant really concentrate with my training. Even if you say that, Im running out of magical energy and have nothing to do-degozaru. That was the sad nature of a man who couldnt discard the deep-seated cowardice in his heart. Tanaka couldnt simply and directly say, Stop staring at me. Chapter 17: (2) Chapter 17: (2) Hmm, thats it! There should be a typical magic for a case like this. As soon as he said that, he took out his magic book from the item box. Tanaka then flipped through the pages and began to search frantically for something. Suke-san had already gotten familiar with this scene, so he said nothing to such a Tanaka, and simply waited for him patiently. I found it, Mana transfer! But its an eighth-order magic, huh. Alright, Im going to put my magic control training on hold for the time being, and first focus on improving my magic skill as its my current top priority. Wait for me, Suke-san! Soon after dering that, he once again took a cool pose, and began to rapid-fire Stone balls again. Fuhahaha! It feels so good to simply fire them off without thinking about it too hard! My spirit is burning! Unlike the previous time, Tanaka seemed to be really enjoying it as he continuously fired Stone balls one after another. For the time being, as it was inevitable, Suke-san could only watch such terrific scenes unfolding in front of him. After that, Tanaka continued to fire magic endlessly, while letting outugh. Eventually, three dayster, his magic skills went up. That was without a doubt an abnormal improvement speed, but Tanaka didnt seem to be bothered by it at all. Suke-san also thought that it was normal, and calmly epted it. Now that he could contract eighth-order magic, Tanaka immediately contracted Mana transfer along with el at once. Mufufu, I shall raise the curtains of Suke-sans invincible legend with this eleration magic. Oops, that can wait forter. Well then, lets try out this Mana transfer first. Understood-degozaru. He had asked Suke-san to keep on using magic beforehand, so currently his magical energy was empty. Tanaka carefully controlled his magical energy. Leveraging all of the training hed done up until now, he activated the magic while suppressing its power as much as he could. Mana Transfer. Gufu! Suke-san wobbled and fell to his knees as though receiving some sort of impact. Seeing this, Tanaka got flustered. Suke-san! What happens? Are you okay? Suke-san raised a hand as though implying that he was alright, and then stood up. It happened so suddenly, so I was just a bit surprised-degozaru. Nevertheless, it was quite an impact-degozaru. Oh, my magical energy is full again-degozaru. It seemed that it was really no big deal, as he was delighted upon confirming the sess of Mana transfer. On the other hand, Tanaka had a dubious expression on his face. Thats a relief, but. as for me, as always my magical energy didnt seem to decrease at all, huh. This means I cant rely on it to check myself anymore. Or perhaps, I have some sort of special constitution that prevents my magical energy from decreasing. Either way, as far as my magical energy is concerned, it give me only advantages for now, so lets just take it as it is. Once again, he pondered the mysterious phenomenon of his own status. However, no matter how much he thought about it, it didnt seem like hed find the answer anytime soon. He immediately let the matter be, and decided to resume his training. The content of their training was slightly changed from there on, Tanaka trained in controlling Stone ball, while asionally transferring magical energy to Suke-san. Suke-san received the magical energy transfer, and got to continuously y with his live-support magic. Around the time when the promised one week had passed. Tanakas new Stone ball magic was finallypleted. Suke-sans magic skill had also improved, and was now capable of learning ninth-order magic. He then contracted four type basic attack magic, healing magic, and recovery magic. As though having a rental DVD overdue, they care freely decided to continue on with their magic training. By the way, what kind of DVD Tanaka rented in the past was a godly top secret. Suke-san continued to get himself ustomed to the new magic hed learned, while Tanaka on the other hand tried using el on him. Not only was it useful inbat, this magic seemed to be also useful in training. Tanaka was delighted with the unexpected harvest. After that, while checking the cards in each others hands, they devised several tactics. Cool stance, Tanaka showed nopromise as they devised a bnced cool pose for the two. As they did this and that, they gantly passed by the promised date with impunity, and somehow managed toplete their training with satisfactory results. Fufufu, it took a bit longer than nned, but with this weve managed to somehow increase our battle prowess. Well, I did say that the training wouldst for around a week, so Im sure theyd tolerate the difference of a day or two weeks. I have a feeling that the units are not quite right there-degozaru. With this, this period of training finally came to an end. The two immediately finished their preparations and departed. Just as the time they headed there, they continued to hunt monsters, simultaneously taking it asbat training. As Suke-san was now capable of using magic, his prowess was considerably boosted up. Satisfied with the results of their training this time, they returned at a leisurely pace. As the two were finally about to arrive at the town, they could see smoke rising from there in the distance. In the sky overhead the town, numerous shadows were flying around like ants swarming their prey. Name: Tanaka Level: 23 Experience: 1257/2300 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 3.7e13/3.7e13 Magical energy: 5.1e13/5.1e13 Strength: 3.7e12 Dexterity: 3.6e12 Agility: 3.7e12 Intelligence: 4.9e12 Spirit: 4.9e12 Skills: Sword (2.33) Magic (2.14) Believed One (1.49) Dragon yer (0.51) Equipment: Sword, Cool clothes, ck cloak Money: 401,000G Name: Suke Level: 8 Experience: 270/800 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 113.00/113.00 Magical energy: 159.00/159.00 Strength: 45.00 Dexterity: 44.00 Agility: 59.00 Intelligence: 54.00 Spirit: 57.00 Skills: Lance (0.83) Magic (1.08) Equipment: Scythe, ck robe Money: 100,000G Chapter 18: (1) Chapter 18: (1) Spirit Suke-san. What do you think is going on over there? I cant tell-degozaru. But there is no doubt that the town is in danger-degozaru. From the shadows flying over the town, things that were presumably to be attacks were showering down on the town. Every time they did, fire was aze here and there. Tanaka, who had been watching the situation of the town from a distance, suddenly stood upright, raised one hand and dered. Alert stance number one! Were going to slip into town stealthily and quietly, while keeping an eye out for those guys in the sky. Suke-san, following Tanakas lead, simrly stood upright and replied. Roger-degozaru. The two of them decided to first make their way to the town, as what was happening there didnt seem to be some sort of festival. Quieter than a cockroach, faster than a cockroach! The two gradually crunched closer to the town. The closer they got to the town, the more shouts and screams could be heard from there. And then, the identity of the shadows in the sky was also finally revealed. Suke-san, arent those the beautiful women who attacked you the other day?! That seems to be the case-degozaru. But I didnt know there were so many of them-degozaru. The two halted on their steps, as they were surprised by the identity of the shadows. The town was still constantly under barrage of attack. Even in such a situation, however, the honest man who was Tanaka didnt fail to leak his worldly desire out of his mouth. Hmmm, I wonder how can I capture so many beautiful women? Suke-san responded to him, showing a stern look (?). Are you going to capture them-degozaru? Those people who are flying around in the sky-degozaru? Even simply dragging them down doesnt seem that easy-degozaru Realizing that he had unconsciously leaked out his worldly desires, he stered a serious look on his face in a hurry. We have to first find out who they actually are, after all. Its not like I want to obtain a beautiful woman or anything, alright? Im not thinking about kyakya ufufu development in in the slightest, alright? Tanaka resumed to inch forward with a crisp look on his face. Suke-san also followed suit right after him in silence. However, their progress came to another halt not long after. The reason for this was because they had noticed two beautiful women ring at each other quite a distance ahead of them. One was a winged beautiful woman. d in red a bodysuit-like outfit, and held a simrly red hugence in hand. For the love of god, what an indecent outfit to wear! How triple indecent! Tanaka couldnt help but be unable to take his eyes off herscivious shapely figure. Unlike the expressionless beauty who attacked Suke-san the other day, however, this woman didnt try to hide her displeasure in the slightest, as she was ring at the person across from her. The other person was also a beautiful woman, however she possessed no wings. She donned a pure-looking white robe, and held nothing in her hand. Hmm, she looks totally like a pure person, very nice! But this uncle do think that she could be a little bit more adventurous. Tanaka crossed his arms and nodded his head at some sort of thing. Suke-san called such a Tanaka back to reality. What should we do-degozaru? It looks like those two are in some sort of a dispute-degozaru. The beautiful woman with a spear seemed as though she was ready tounch an attack at any given moment. Hmm, for the time being, lets go. Mufufu, unlike the time with Suke-san, no matter which one who loses, this time I can definitely acquainted myself with a beautiful woman. The two continued to move closer to the two facing off beautiful women, even as he talked to himself as such. I did expect you to show some sort of reaction if we attack the town, but Id have never expected that youd sacrifice your body to save those heretic human and monsters. The winged beautiful woman spoke to the robed woman in front of her in a slightly astonished tone. Even as she was speaking, though, she didnt let her guard down, and thence in her hand was pointed at the other woman. Despite the fact that the tip of thence was pointed at her, the robed woman herself didnt seem to be perturbed at all. She simply and expressionlessly stared at the woman in front of her. O foolish spirit who has decided to follow me. I wish you could obtain what you deserve. Before Tanaka and Suke-san even had the chance to step in, thence of the winged beautiful woman had already pierced the woman in the robe. After thence had pierced the woman for sure, it was then pulled out, as the pierced robed woman fell down from the force of thence in the process. This is the least mercy I could bestow upon you. Ill let you pass on as you watch over at the town which youve used that bod of yours as sacrifice to protect. Saying so, the winged beautiful woman flew away into the sky. The other women, who were flying in the sky, also left as though being led by her. Then, Tanaka arrived on the scene in a flurry. Noooo! How could this happen?! Such a precious beauty! Tanaka rushed toward the woman who had just been pierced by thence. As he held the woman up in his arms, though, he froze. There was arge hole in her chest. However, no blood was flowing out of it. Moreover, in the depth of the presumably hole of injury, grains of light were flowing out. Wha! Whats this? eeii! For the time being, I have to give her treatment first. Heal! The womans body was enveloped in light. The light subsided before long, but the wound on her chest remained as it was. Moreover, it began to gradually spread little by little. Chapter 18: (2) Chapter 18: (2) . Its useless. I am a spirit. Spirits are like the embodiment of magic. The reason we could continue to exist was because there was a core in our bodies which generated magical energy. However, that singlence strike just a moment ago had destroyed my core. So once the magical energy in this body runs out, I will disappear. The woman showed a resigned smile as she exined her own situation to Tanaka. Youre a spirit, you say? No, thats not important right now. If you dont have enough magical energy, how about this then. Mana transfer! Tanakas magical energy flowed into the woman. Then the hole in the womans chest began to gradually close up. Oh, its closing up-degozaru! Before he noticed it, Suke-san had already caught up to him, and was surprised to see the wound being restored. But just when they thought it was closing up, the hole began to gradually widen up again. Guh! Not good enough, huh?! Tanaka was frustrated by his ownck of power. However, the woman stared at Tanaka in surprise. This magical energy. Just who in the world are you? Im just a passing, powerless magician. He replied with a cool air, butcked his usual vigor. The woman stared at such a Tanaka with a serious expression on her face. I have a favor to ask you. Id like to ask you to look after the spirits Ive employed. If its you, Im sure you will be able to do it. She stated her wishes quickly and briefly. She herself must have sensed that she was running out of time. Employing a spirit you say? Those fascinating words, which suddenly came out of the air, made Tanaka forget about the ensuing situation in an instant. At the moment, numerous things swelled up inside of Tanaka. The knowledge of the spirit that has lived for a long time will surely be useful to you. In return, Id like to ask you to use your power to protect this child. The two stared at each other with serious expressions. Eventually, Tanaka resolved himself. Very well. After my own safety, Ill take good care of it. The woman smiled when she heard Tanakas words, as if thinking that he purposely told her in such a joking manner. She then took Tanakas hand and grasped it tightly. Ill be leaving the rest to you then. His held hand was enveloped in light. Eventually, the light floated up by itself. The woman spoke gently to the floating light. You should follow this man. The light trembled as though making a nodding gesture. Upon ascertaining that action, the woman showed a relieved expression, even as her body disappeared into nothingness. A moment of silence unfolded on the scene for a while. The light continued to float fluffily by Tanakas side. Suke-san was unsure of what to do, as he simply stood there in silence. I forgot to ask her name. As if he couldnt stand the silence any longer, Tanaka squeezed out those words. But then again, it happened so suddenly, so it was quite a surprise to me. Hed begun to talk it out, so the mood began to turn brighter. Youre right-degozaru. But still, what are we going to do about this floating light-degozaru? The light was still fuzzily floating around Tanaka. Hmm, indeed, at its current state, itll surely catch a lot of attention. I wonder if theres anything we can do about it. While Tanaka was pondering about it, the light floated in front of him and shook somewhat. What?! Personification you say? Apparently the light and Tanaka could more or lessmunicate with each other. Here ites! Finally, the temte event ising! Tanaka was ovee with excitement. Suke-san was staring in a daze, unaware of what was going on. After making a round around such a Suke-san while dancing happily, full of vigor, he spoke to the floating light. Very well,e! Go ahead! Bring it on! Tanakas excitement was at an all-time high. The beautiful woman, who was a spirit, who disappeared just a moment ago. The child who was entrusted by her. He could already see kyakya ufufu future ahead of him. The light that had been floating in the air suddenly stopped moving, and increased in brilliance all of a sudden. Then an explosion-like boom urred. Snippy snappy here Ivee! The one appeared there was a lump of bursting muscles that stood ready in a side chest pose. After a moment of silence, Tanaka copsed on his knees. He then dropped both of his hands on the ground, and let out a scream. Fu, fuoooooooooo!! That was the cry of his soul. Sweat was also dripping down from his eyes. Just why o world, why do you have to bestow me with another suffering today. Why is the spirit, who was employed by such a beautiful woman, an old man?! Why the moustache! Why the crew cut! Why the muscles?!!!! Tanaka howled to the heavens. The spirit care freely showed off various poses in front of him. Suke-san stared at those poses with great interest. Damn them I wont forgive them I definitely wont forgive them! Its their fault that army of beauties was the culprit behind it all! Lets go, Suke-san! Kaku-san! Those women! Ill definitely teach them a lesson! Tanaka couldnt contain his welling up libido, and intended to vent it out on the beautiful woman from earlier. Hmm? By Kaku-san, you mean me? The muscle spirit, who had been absorbed in posing, came to himself. That seems to be the case-degozaru. More importantly, Tanaka-dono, dont you think we have to head to town first-degozaru? Suke-san alone calmly assessed the situation. At his words, Tanaka halted on his feet. Guh! Just you wait! Next time I see you, Ill definitely strip you off! Tanaka, who couldnt hold his frustration, howled again to the sky where the army of beauties had disappeared into just a while ago. As though getting excited by Tanakas howl, Kaku-san began posing again. Suke-san decided to wait for Tanaka to calm down in leisure for the time being. Chapter 19: (1) Chapter 19: (1) Transfer Tanaka and co. headed to Nanashi town in a hurry. Apparently, however, the army of beauties had all retreated. Tanaka couldnt help but click his tongue. In the town, some people could already be seen here and there beginning to deal with the aftermath of the incident. It may be thanks to the fact that here was a frontier area, but the residents for sure possessed quite a resilient spirit. As the three continued to make their way through the town and headed to the guild, they could eventually notice Echigoya issuing various instructions to the people. Echigoya-san. We just got back! Oh, youve returned pretty early. When Echigoya noticed Tanaka, he floated a smile and greeted him with sarcasm. Tanaka tried to give him a desperate excuse. No, no, you may not know it but wed also gone through a lot, you know? Weve suffered from this such and also that, you know? The same goes with the army of beauties from earlier, I had to suffer through hell because of them. It wasnt good at all. For now, Tanaka tried to gloss it over by saying whatever lines that seemed right. Despite his sarcastic greeting, though, Echigoya didnt seem to be that angry at him. Rather, it was more like his current priority was to first deal with the situation in the town, so he didnt have time to fuss over Tanaka. I dont really follow that, but for the time being, I want you to quickly help out with the reconstruction of the town. We dont know when they mighte attacking again, after all. Well, about that matter, the thing is. Tanaka informed him about the incident which caused the fall of the beautiful woman. Afterwards, he also told him that it was highly likely that the purpose of the attack was to lure that beautiful woman out, ording to what he heard before the army of beauties retreated. However, he didnt bring up the matter pertaining to the spirits, since he felt that hed only get involved in more trouble should he do so. Upon listening to Tanakas report, Echigoya fell into thoughts. I see, thats certainly a possibility. Do you have any idea who the victim was? Her body more or less turned into smithereens, so there was nothing I could do to investigate. He couldnt quite tell him that her body hadpletely disappeared because she was a spirit. So he decided to mislead him by saying whatever suitable words he coulde up with. I see. Thats still without a doubt good news, but theres no guarantee that were alreadypletely out of danger either. Anyway, please help out with the recovery of the town. Aye, aye, sir. Echigoya quickly moved away from Tanaka and co., and resumed giving out instructions to people for town recovery works again. Looking at such an Echigoya, Suke-san was impressed. He looks very busy-degozaru. Yep. Thanks to that, it looks like we can gloss over the matter of us taking too long with our training. kukuku. Well, Let us do what we can to help out with this matter too. Tanaka and co. left the guild and proceeded through the town. Theyd been walking while looking around, but let alone died, no one seemed to be injured at all. Instead, there seemed to be a lot of destruction to the buildings. To lure out the beautiful woman, they destroyed the buildings which caused more impact, perhaps something along those lines. For the time being, lets go to the inn. Its an important ce for us to sleep, after all. If theres damage to the inn, well help out with the reconstruction there to the best of our abilities, as its for our sake too. Yes-degozaru. Yoi! The three headed to the inn they frequented. As they walked through the destroyed town, Tanaka began to ponder about the future. We also need to arrange equipment for Kaku-san. Tanaka muttered as he turned toward Kaku-san. Kaku-san had nothing but ck speedos on his body. So he stood out like a sore thumb in the town. To put it bluntly, there was no point in him assuming human form. Ah, I dont need that sort of thing. I cant carry heavy objects like weapon or armor, after all. Kaku-san easily rejected Tanakas idea. Moreover, his reason was quite an absurd one. What? What the hell is that? What are those uselessly bursting muscles for then?! Tanaka protested about Kaku-sans muscles. While brushing aside Tanakas protests, Kaku-san exined the reason. I was once told by my master that a spirit must be beautiful, so I put quite a lot of effort into this human appearance of mine, you know? Kaku-san stopped on his steps, and responded to Tanaka in his signature side chest pose. For some reason, Suke-san was imitating his pose next to him. So its all for show then! Moreover, you took it in the wrong direction! And o master, you should have corrected him properly. Rather, by master, you mean that beautiful woman, right? That beautiful woman actually had such an airhead side to her, huh Also, Suke-san, stop imitating him! Tanaka properly disciplined Suke-san to make sure he didnt grow in a strange direction. He seemed to be unwilling, but Suke-san still obediently listened to him. Thats why, we can discard the matter of my equipment. In my human form, I spend most of my power to maintain these muscles and speedos, after all. No, you dont need to do those sorts of things! Just be normal alright! Tanaka had him turn into human form was originally to make him less conspicuous. Tanaka earnestly hoped for things to stay normal. And if possible, he hoped for a beautiful woman. Whether he realized Tanakas thought or not, Kaku-san continued on. Well, when ites time to battle, Ill undo my human form and assist you. I can use most of the magic that humans can use, after all. Kaku-san boasted about his ability with a smug look on his face. As expected of a spirit, one could say, he seemed to be good at magic. Tanaka was honestly interested in it. Seriously? Thats awesome, Kaku-san. Hmm, it looks like theres a need to give it a try, and then reconstruct our tactics based on it. Chapter 19: (2) Chapter 19: (2) For a while, it was all about dealing with the aftermath on the town, but Tanaka had decided to try a lot of things once things settled down. For the next month or so, Nanashi town was busy with revitalization work. Of course, Tanaka and co. also helped out with this endeavor. As the revitalization works began to settle down, they then steadily dealt with the monsters subjugation requests that had been piling up in the guild. On a certain day, Tanaka and co. were out hunting monsters around town as usual. Suke-san was the main attacker, Tanaka was the support, and Kaku-san was posing to cheer on them. What the hell is posing to cheer?! Kaku-san, you should do something to help too! Tanaka shouted to Kaku-san, who was looking at them from a distance while making various poses. Well, even if you say that, it isnt like killing them will get me any stronger or anything, after all. That was right, it seemed that spirits had a fundamentally different growth mechanism. Spirits grew stronger ording to their skills. And so far, there was no skill that Kaku-san could improve in by participating in the battle. Come to think of it, you said you could use various kinds of magic, didnt you? Alright, the time is just right, lets use this chance to create a bunch of tactics for the three of us. Tanaka and co. ceased their monster hunting, and discussed their tactics by adding Kaku-sans magic into consideration. The three of them gathered around and sat down. But before that, I need to first tell you about the fundamental principles of my team Tanaka. Ho, theres such a thing? Seemingly found it unexpected to hear that there was such a thing, Kaku-san was impressed. Our top most priority is to secure a beautiful woman. Due to stress, Tanaka unintentionally leaked his pent up true feelings out of his mouth. Hearing this, Suke-san tilted his head. Huh? Isnt that right-degozaru? Ahem, I misspoke. Lets start over again. Our top most priority is my safety. However, as of right now, Im as good as the team itself. That means, the basis of our conduct is for all of us to survive together. Thats our top most priority. Tanaka exined to Kaku-san with a crisp expression on his face. Kaku-san crossed his arms and nodded. Fumu. So, do you have any useful magic? The one who knew the most about magic in this group was without a doubt Kaku-san. In the end, Tanaka decided to have him show some useful magic. Lets see. What do you say about transfer magic then? Well, if its only at the extent of transferring beyond a mountain, I think I should be able to do it. Kaku-san finally spoke up after pondering about it for a while. Hearing that, Tanakas face gleamed. Oh! Transfer magic, huh. Thats without a doubt the greatest technique to escape. But still, to think itd be a space type magic, huh. Yup, it feels totally protagonist-like. Well go with that then. Lets try it out right away. Satisfied with the suggestion of spatial magic, Tanaka showed a grin on his face. Kaku-san then returned to his original form. He fluttered and floated before settling onto Tanakas head. And then, just when it seemed as though Kaku-sans light had increased in brilliance for a moment, a pattern of light appeared on the ground. Oh, a magic circle! What a thrill! Wahahaha! O heavens. I hereby gain control over the space! And someday, Ill surely tear my way through to where you are! Tanaka pointed to the sky and eximed aloud. He seemed to be very excited about experiencing spatial transfer. On the other hand, Suke-san was poking at the ground with great interest. But then Kaku-san turned into his human form all of a sudden. Oh no! I messed up the magic controls. Nyat?! What the hell are you doing?! What is going to happen now?! Tanaka was flustered by the abruptness of the event. Unusually, Kaku-san also seemed to be losing hisposure. I dont know where were going to transfer to. What?! What the hell were you doing?! You fool! It was your fault for pouring too much magical energy into it! They were both shouting at each other in agitation. For some reason, Suke-san was sitting on the ground while grasping his knees, leisurely watching them. As the two seemed to be at their wits ends, what they were saying werepletely incoherent. Huh? What are you even talking about? I did nothing! I didnt do anything! Listen well, alright? I pride myself on not doing anything that smelled like trouble! Before my vacations, Id make sure to buy food in bulk, so that I could fully enjoy shutting myself in my room without the need of stepping out even once! Spending my time uselessly browsing on the inte was my supreme bliss! What are you talking about?! I dont get it at all! Crap! The transfer has begun! Wai! Wait N! Noooooo! The magic circle shone even brighter and enveloped the three of them. When the light subsided, there was no one in that ce. . Name: Tanaka Level: 24 Experience: 1535/2400 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 3.8e13/3.8e13 Magical energy: 5.3e13/5.3e13 Strength: 3.8e12 Dexterity: 3.7e12 Agility: 3.8e12 Intelligence: 5.1e12 Spirit: 5.1e12 Skills: Sword (2.33) Magic (2.33) Believed One (1.51) Dragon yer (0.51) Spirit Master (0.17) Equipment: Sword, Cool clothes, ck cloak Money: 4548,000G . Name: Suke Level: 11 Experience: 155/1100 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 149.00/149.00 Magical energy: 213.00/213.00 Strength: 69.00 Dexterity: 67.00 Agility: 90.00 Intelligence: 82.00 Spirit: 85.00 Skills: Lance (1.01) Magic (1.34) Equipment: Scythe, ck robe Money: 100,000G . Name: Kaku Vitality: 4096.00/4096.00 Magical energy: 4096.00/4096.00 Skills: Personification (10.00) Magic (10.00) Grand Magic (1.03) Apostle (0.17) Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Trampling Down Republic of Gokuri arge country located in the western part of the continent. Its origin was that of a small Gokuri city-state. At the time, the city-states scattered across the western part of the continent were under the threat of the eastern neighboring great power that was Purin Kingdom. Unreasonable demands were thrust upon them from time to time. Depending on how they responded, economic measures would be taken in a retribution-like manner. In such a situation, Gokuri reached out to the nearby city-states and organized a City-States Alliance. An alliance of economic cooperation to deal with the foreign pressure that was Purin Kingdom. Initially, it was merely an alliance of nine city-states in the same cultural sphere as Gokuri, but soon the number of participating city-states expanded, before eventually turning into a great alliance with most of the western part of the continent participating. And then, the content of the alliance also began to include military cooperation. A few yearster, the City-States Alliance was dissolved and the new Republic of Gokuri was founded. It was ironic that this newly emerged country of the western part of the continent immediately became a new threat to the other countries that had long stood prior to it. Republic of Gokuri proceeded to annex the remaining western countries one by one, before finally swallowing up thest remaining medium-sized country, Torochi Kingdom, by force. Here, the western part of the continent belonged solely to the great Republic of Gokuri. The rtionship between Republic of Gokuri and the neighboring Purin Kingdom was at its worst from the beginning. It was inevitable given the fact that they once suffered under the pressure of Purin Kingdom. There were frequent differences between them and Purin Kingdom, causing a number of small armed skirmishes. Eventually, the idea of waging war against Purin Kingdom began to spread in the Republic. The upper echelons of Republic of Gokuri were dominated by the nine city-states that participated in the early days, so the countrys policy was leaning toward the war against Purin Kingdom. However, city-states that had no connection with the pressure from Purin Kingdom, and city-states that were unhappy with the monopoly of the upper echelons by the nine city-states, began to show uncooperative attitudes to the upper echelons who were eager to wage war against Purin Kingdom. The upper echelons suppressed the dissidents under the deration of national unity against the foreign pressure that was Purin Kingdom. While they were at it, they stepped up their suppression to unify even the cultural ideology. In response to this, however, the dissidents opposed even more strongly, and finally insurrections erupted all over the ces. Plunged into a period of civil war, Republic of Gokuri gradually lost the power they had been umting since the early alliance days. Year 5963 of creation calendar, the civil wars in Republic of Gokuri were as usual showing no signs of abating in the slightest. Then, in early summer, an incident urred which turned around the situationpletely. The disappearance of magical energy incident the magical energy in the whole world suddenly vanished, rendering most of the magic tools unusable for about a month. As a result of this incident, the civil wars were turned around, and the rebels began to suppress the national army. The country side, which was mainlyposed by the nine city-states, was outnumbered from the very beginning. The main factor they managed to keep up with the rebels was the high quality of their army. And the ones that mainly supported that quality were magic tools. Their usage of magic tools didnt simply cover their weapons, as they also utilized them in other fields, such as treatment and transportation. Once that advantage was gone, however, the superiority of the national army was virtually gone. The qualities of the troops themselves still remained, but the difference in quantity overshadowed them. The rebels gradually suppressed the national army in various ces one after another. After that, the various cities then formed an alliance. The alliance was organized to return the country into thex national alliance they used to be. The cities that had been taking a neutral stance also approved of this alliance. By the time magic tools could be used again, the tide was already leaning toward the Western National Alliance. At this point in time, the influence of Republic of Gokuri had receded only to the nine cities that were originally of the same cultural sphere. Then, in the spring of year 5964 of creation calendar, the 20,000 troops of the Republic of Gokuri and the 50,000 troops of the Western National Alliance were about to confront each other in the Tenohira ins in the western part of the nine cities. A fat General, who led the Republican armies, looked at the opposing Alliance armies with an irritated look on his face. Hmph, those damn rebel armies. Getting so ahead of themselves. But this is as far as they go. Dont you think so too, Brutus-dono? The person spoken to by the General nodded quietly. That person, Brutus, was a petite woman, d in robes which exposed only a small part of her face. She was one of the leading experts in the group of magic tool researchers in the Republic. The reason why she showed herself in this war was to test out the new weapon they had developed. First of all, let us test the strength of our newly reorganized, transformed army. All troops, charge! The Republican armies, under themand of the General, began their march. As if in response, the Alliance armies also began their march. Thus raised the curtains of Tenohira ins war. The war continued in the exchange of offense and defense manner. Although the Alliance armies were overwhelmingly outnumbering their adversaries, the momentum of their numbers was brilliantly repelled by the Republican armies. This was made possible through the high mobility of the newly reorganized army, their individual high level ability and the power of the magic tools supplied to them. Eventually, the war came to a stalemate. It seemed that the power of the Republican army, who was evenly matched against an enemy more than twice asrge, was able to satisfy the General. Hmm. Thats not too bad. Im sure theyre powerful enough to conquer those damn city-states in the future Alright, momentary retreat! Focus on long-range attacks to keep the enemy from attacking back! The Republican army retreated. At the same time, the number of magical attacks, arrows, and stone catapults fired by the Republican armies increased. The Alliance armies were unable to go on the offensive, but they let out cheers for having forced the Republican army into retreat. Watching such Alliance armies with an irritated look, the General spoke to Brutus. Well then, Brutus-dono, our troops are about to finish retreating soon. Can I ask you to begin the preparation? The magic weapon that cost more than the reorganization of the army. Please let us see the fullest extent of its power. The General instructed Brutus to attack in a slightly venomous tone. However, Brutus showed no signs of being concerned by it, as she simply held up the magic tool in her hand. It was a wand with arge ck crystal embedded on it. The crystal enshrined on the head of the wand began to glow faintly. It was the power of domination, now, the dominated weapon was about to be set in motion. The Alliance armies were raising cheers. Among them, one of the soldiers noticed a shadow beyond the sky and stopped moving. At his sudden conduct, one by one, the other soldiers turned their faces to the sky and froze as well. That was the direction in which the Republican army had retreated to. Before they noticed it, the Republican armies had stopped retreating, and were standing in lines watching at their directions. Furthermore, a flock of jet-ck dragons passed over them and headed to their side. The dragons were then gradually lowering their altitude. This was when the Alliance armies began to realize something. They realized that they were the target of those dragons. As uproars began to break out in the Alliance armies, the dragons began their breath attack at almost the same time. Explosions urred all across the ground. The shouting and screaming of the Alliance armies echoed. From there, it was a one-sided trampling down. The dragons didnt drop below a certain altitude as they continued with their breath attack. Some of the Alliance soldiers tried to attack back, but their arrows failed to reach the dragons, and their magic attacks were half as powerful at that distance, so they couldnt deal any decent damage either. A part of the Alliance armies were guild members. Some of them knew the theory of dragon ying, but they were focused on running away. The basics of dragon ying, as taught in the guild, were that the first thing to do was to cripple the dragons wings. It was because you held no chance against a dragon which could fly freely. The dragons that were attacking them right now were focused on fighting while utilizing their wings. There was virtually nothing they could do about it now. In the first ce, you had to first gather a number of skilled men to defeat a dragon. So it was impossible to defeat those dragons in this situation from the start. Each of the Alliances soldiers scrambled for their lives away from this ughter ce. However, it was the dragons that showed them nothing but despair. Leaving a part of the flock continued to fly in the sky, several dragons descended to the ground as though to encircle the Alliance armies. With a flick of the dragons arm or tail, a number of soldiers were ughtered. To the east, the Republican army stood in wait for them, and to the west, south and north, the dragons were ughtering them. From the skies above, several of the dragons continued to shower breath attacks on them. Alliance soldiers were falling one after another. The soldiers of the Republican Army were watching such a situation with glee. Hahahahaha! So this is our countrys newly developed weapon. It surely didnt spend national funds for nothing. Its very amazing, Brutus-dono. The General, who led the Republican army, also let out augh of joy as he watched this ughter scene. In contrast, Brutus, who was being praised by the General, didnt show any emotion, and simply tried to calmly and ruthlessly control the dragons to annihte the Alliance armies. When the General and Brutus were in the midst of it, however, something suddenly caught their attention. Something seemed to be shining in the midst of their army. The soldiers in the area were quickly distancing themselves from there, and a circr empty area was created in their midst. And then, foreign figures suddenly appeared there. One was the embodiment of death a figure in jet ck robes and a scythe. And the face peeking out of the robe was that of a skull. One was a muscle arge, muscr man. He was d in nothing but jet-ck speedos. One was ordinary- amon middle-aged man who was too out of proportion to the other two. The only thing he had inmon with the other two was the jet-ck cloak he was wearing. The Tenohira ins war was about to enter a new phase with the appearance of these foreigner figures. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Trampling Down II The glow of the Transfer finally subsided. Gradually, thendscape around them wasing to the view. What the hell is this? Such words leaked out of Tanakas mouth. There was a crowd of people surrounding them. They were all dressed the same, wearing matching armor. It immediately dawned on Tanaka that these people were from the military. Tanaka suddenly shrank his body back. One reason was that the army suddenly appeared right in front of him, but above all, it was the fact that all these soldiers were all gazing at Tanaka and co. Theyre all staring at us! Being stared at by so many people so many people Oh, crap! Im getting so nervous that my stomach is. Tanaka shrank back further and expressed his difort. His lower body was shivering and trembling. What are you doing? Geez, get a grip already. Kaku-san was exasperated at such a Tanaka. Suke-san was looking at their surroundings with his scythe at the ready. He seemed to be curious about the army, which he had never seen before. This is badI cant stand this much pressure. Please! Kaku-san. Do something to defuse the situation. Surrounded by such arge number of armed soldiers, Tanaka was already on the verge of losing his mind. Tanaka desperately tried to rely on hisrades, the same as always. Good grief, what a hopeless person you are. Alright! Its time for my signature pose, the side chests, to show Just as Kaku-san was about to take a pose to defuse the situation, the soldiers surrounding them had begun to make a move first. All of them had their swords unsheathed, and were gradually closing in on them. Seeing that, Tanaka began to panic. This is bad This is very bad. Since very suspicious people suddenly appeared out of nowhere, isnt this the pattern where theyre going for the time being, should we kill them first?? As expected. Tanaka whined about the looming soldiers. Suke-san positioned himself in front of such a Tanaka. Then, while gazing at the soldiers surrounding them, he spoke to Tanaka over his shoulder. Tanaka-dono, have you forgotten what our fundamental principle is-degozaru? Right now, there are those who stand in our path So theres only one thing to do-degozaru. As if to protect Tanaka, and as if waiting for Tanakas words, Suke-san stood unmoving with his weapon at the ready. Kaku-san also said nothing, as he simply crossed his arms while scanning at their surroundings. Fuh, youre right. Tanakas switch was flipped on. Was it a defensive instinct to protect himself? Was it just out of embarrassment? His weak heart gave in to his chuunibyou mode. My bad, Ive shown you such unsightly behavior. I was about to get swallowed up by the phantom demon puppet annihtion wave released by the gods. But its all right now. He assumed an imposing stance and drew the sword on his waist. The one stood there was the self-proimed ruler of magic. The man who was vying for the supreme throne. Be it an army or anything, if they stand in our path, we shall simply kill and trample them down! Lets go wild to our heart content, Suke-san! el! Suke-sans body was surrounded by light. I hereby head out! Suke-san then dashed out as it was. The light around his body immediately vanished, but the effect of the eleration magic remained intact. The explosively elerated Suke-san charge straight at the soldiers. Kaku-san! Check for the direction with the weakest section of the encirclement from above! Yoi! Kaku-san reverted back into light and wobbled up into the sky. It happened all of a sudden. The dragons, the Republician armys secret weapon, were trampling down the Alliance armies. Seeing this, everyone was ted. And then it happened. Suddenly, the ground began to glow. If you looked closely, a shining magic pattern-like circle appeared there. The soldiers thought it was some sort of an attack from the Alliance armies, and immediately braced themselves. The soldiers quickly retreated, creating an empty space with the magic circle as the center. The soldiers were bewildered, unable to understand what was going on. Eventually the glow subsided, and a presence appeared in the previously empty space, as if a darkness had been born. Grotesque it was a presence worthy of being called as such. However, for better or worse, they were still proper Republican soldiers. They couldnt retreat simply because they were up against a grotesque monster. They swiftly pulled out their swords, and tightened up the encirclement in synchronized breathing. The grotesque being, encircled in the midst of all this, began to move. It was like a darkness which spread about death. As the darkness suddenly blurred before their eyes, the soldiers began to fall one after another. They were unable to react and fell to the dancing de of the darkness. The mighty swords they relied on were shattered and the magnificent armor they donned was torn to pieces. The still-breathing soldiers began to make their retreat, in order to defeat this grotesque being. In exchange, one by one, the other soldiers stepped forward. However, with their movement, they were unable to capture the darkness. And so they simply kept adding to the number of casualties. Kaku-sannded on Tanakas head with a plop. He trembled as he conveyed the information he had obtained to Tanaka. Alright, with this weve more or less confirmed our direction. The rest is, we only need to kill our way out toward there, but we cant really move anywhere while being mobbed like this, huh. Suke-san was vigorously scattering the soldiers around. However, the number of their opponents was too numerous. The soldiers stepped forward one after another. Because of this, they were unable to push back the encirclement. They already had their hands full maintaining the empty area. At this rate, they couldnt afford to move from this ce. Tanaka wondered if he should also participate in the battle, and forcefully made their way forward. However, should he did so, the soldiers might rush in from the rear. He deemed that was a bad idea. If their enemies got to stick themselves on them, theyd lose their ability to fight, after all. Kaku-san. Do you have a way to blow away the enemies and secure us more open area? Tanaka decided to rely on Kaku-sans magic. Kaku-san shook and trembled on top of Tanakas head. Alright, Suke-san! Step back this way for a bit! Were going to have Kaku-san to push back the encirclement with magic! Suke-san reacted immediately to Tanakas instructions. Suke-san retreated and positioned himself to leave his back to Tanaka, while staying alert of the enemys attack. When he saw that Suke-san had retreated, Kaku-san shone above Tanakas head. He was using a seventh-order magic Windstorm. At that moment, the air trembled. Soon, a wind was born, and it gradually increased in momentum. The soldiers around were buzzing. Before long, the soldiers found it hard to simply stay standing on the ground, before they were dragged up into the sky. You did it, Kaku-san! Alright, lets look for an opening and run away. Kaku-san was jumping around on top of Tanakas head as if in a panic. Tanaka also stopped moving as he had a somewhat bad feeling about it. The three of them remained in silence as they watched their surroundings with great attention. Soon, the already powerful winds were turning into a tornado. And before long, it grew into a huge tornado that engulfed the center of the lined up Republican Army. Tanaka and co. were in the eye of the typhoon-like safe zone. There, they were able to witness the tragedy that was taking ce right in front of their eyes. Before he knew it, Tanakas lower body was shaking. Inside the tornado, the winds were turning into des and were raging wildly. It was just like a giant blender of kamaitachi. The soldiers who were blown away were being shredded to pieces one by one. The giant tornado shredded even their armor and swords. For a while, the tragedy continued. By the time the tornado subsided, only the muddy red earth was left. Wha, what the hell was that? That seriously freaked me out! Dont arbitrarily show such a thing in front of me! It was scarier than the time we were being surrounded by those soldiers as they were staring at us! I felt like I was about to copse with anemia there! If I had fallen forward, Id have lost my head, wouldnt I?! My neck would go chop chop, wouldnt it? What were you thinking, Kaku-san?! Kaku-san received desperateints from Tanaka. Kaku-san turned into a human with a pomf to have a talk. However, Tanaka continued on before he could even utter his pieces. I told you to blow away the enemy and secure us more open area, didnt I?! Im sure I did say that. But what was that? Let alone blown away, they were all blown into pieces! Let alone creating an open area, youve created a bloody area! Urk. Comining up to that point, Tanaka was attacked by nausea. I simply used windstorm magic! It was because you poured too much magical energy into it that it turned into something like that! And then Kaku-san protested to the back of Tanaka, who was suffering from something. It was fortunate that the soldiers were all shredded up and blown away to the point where there was not even a shadow of them to be seen. The bloody earth alone wasnt too gruesome. Tanaka, who had somehow managed to recover himself, responded to Kaku. What the hell is this pouring too much magical energy thing youve been spouting since a while now anyway? Are you trying to slickly gloss over the big event that just happened which Im currently angry about?! Even in his suffering state, Tanaka still managed to shoot back aint. Kaku-san decided to exin the situation between them to such a Tanaka. Ive be an apostle who is employed by you! In exchange for being employed as an apostle, I receive magical energy provided by my master which allows me to use powerful magic! Then, since I received such an absurd amount of magical energy from you, the magic turned into something like that! Is is that so? He had no sense of supplying him with any magical energy, so Tanaka couldnt tell whether that was true or not. Yeah, it is. But at this rate, I dont think I could use magic anymore since it would be too dangerous Good graciousness, after turning into an apostle, to think therede a day where I couldnt magic because its too powerful. Ive never heard of such a thing. . Kaku-san grumbled as he let out a sigh. Tanaka was unable to say anything after receiving such an exnation. When the two of them had finally stopped quarreling and calmed down, Suke-san spoke to them. At any rate, its a good opportunity to run away, isnt it-degozaru? For now, I think its best to move from this ce first-degozaru. Youre right. We have to get out of here first. Tanaka and co. scanned the situation around them. There seemed to be one part which was a noisy battlefield, and another part which was a group of people who were quietly standing in alert. For the time being, they decided to head in the direction with the least number of soldiers. Without realizing that that was the direction of the Republican Army Headquarters. Chapter 22: (1) Chapter 22: (1) Trampling Down III Wha, what in the world is going on The General found himself stupefied on the observation tform. But there was nothing he could do about it. The Republican Army had stretched out both of their wings to prevent the Alliance armies from escaping to the east. However, a huge tornado had suddenly appeared out of the blue and swallowed up their central army. Next to him was Brutus, who might not be as much as the General was, but was still surprised as she stared at the scene left in the wake of the tornado. It seems that those monsters used the highest-order of wind-based magic just a moment ago. It possessed such a terrifying power that didnt fall short to the ones described in the legend. In this current age, the magic generally avable to the public was only up to the fifth-order. A few influential people and excellent magicians might have third-order magic passed down from their predecessors. However, second and higher order magic had been long lost to the humans, and being passed down to them only in the forms of stories and legends. The magic that swallowed up the Republican army just a moment ago showed exactly the same level of power as the highest-order magic in the legends. More to her surprise at the magic itself, Brutus was more interested in the monsters that had caused this phenomenon. Tha, thats right. Brutus-dono! The dragons! Send the dragons to deal with them! It was highly unlikely for an ordinary army to be able to deal with the enemies that had just emerged. Thus, the General turned his sight to the power of the dragon to break the deadlock. It was true that the dragons possessed mighty power. However, those monsters power was most likely far above and beyond such dragons. The power currently avable to the Republican army was nowhere near enough to deal with those monsters. Brutus was aware of that fact, and yet she still followed the Generals orders. In the first ce, she had no authority to refuse an order from the General. Above all, though, she was dying to know more about those monsters. She sent one of the dragons, that had been showering attacks on the Alliance armies from the sky, towards those monsters. Those monsters definitely werent opponents that could be dealt with a single dragon. However, if she were to send all of the dragons toward those monsters at once, they would most likely be wiped out by the magic from earlier. Which meant her best bet was to try to gradually exhaust their power efficiently. The General shouted at her for sending only a single dragon, but she immediately convinced him after exining a brief of her n. She didnt think it was possible to use such powerful magic so many times in a row. The best method to deal with those monsters was to first deplete their magical energy. After sealing off that powerful magic, they could then hope to defeat them by relying on their numbers. Brutus couldnt think of any other means. Most importantly, there were more than 30 dragons under her control. She was very interested to see how those monsters would fare against them. The Tanaka and co. were on their way moving themselves away from the scene. Kaku-san was the first to sense the presence of the approaching enemy. Hey, there seems to be somethinging our way. It looks like a dragon. Seriously? Arent dragons and the like supposed to be dangerous? Theyre supposed to be crazy strong after all, right? Tanaka was a bit excited as he heard the word dragon, but he quickly sensed the gravity of the situation and immediately ascertained the matter rted to dragons. Kaku-san exined it to him in a nutshell, but its power was as expected nothing short of a threat. In the meantime, the dragon began attacking them from the sky with its breath attack. E! Emergency Evasion! Kaku-san undid his transformation and settled on his seat above Tanakas head as usual. Tanaka and Suke-san evaded the breath attacks released by the dragon one after another. Suke-san! Can you do something about it?! I cant-degozaru! At such a long distance, the power of my basic attack magic will all be rendered to nothing-degozaru! Even while evading, Tanaka asked Suke-san about any means to deal with the current situation. However, Suke-sans cards in hand werent enough to break the deadlock. Looks like I have no choice but to flip one of my cards, huh Id like to refrain from using it in a ce where so many people are watching, but I guess theres no other choice As Tanaka finished resolving himself, he took a cool stance and moved to fire his own magic attack. O ye legendary beasts sealed since times immemorial! Devour the enemies that stand before me! Tanaka dered, before fervently firing a series of Stone balls. The dragon was about to attack Tanaka and co. while circling around them. However, a rock suddenly flew at supersonic speed before exploding on the dragon. Small-scale explosions continued to spread throughout its body without stopping. The dragons tough natural armor, the scales covered skin, was cruelly destroyed. The dragon flew at higher speeds in an attempt to avoid the unknown attacks, but in the end its efforts were to no avail. It arrived in almost no time at all, Tanakas supersonic Stone ball was an unavoidable attack, even with the dragons excellent flying ability. Tanaka continued to incessantly and desperately fire his attacks toward the threat of his life. Suke-san called out to such a Tanaka. Tanaka-dono. Dont you think theres no need for you to restrain your power at this distance-degozaru? .. With a crisp look on his face, Tanaka turned around and responded to Suke-san, even while continuing his attack. I want to gauge the power of the enemy for a bit. But for you to notice even that, you sure have grown a lot, Suke-san. Is that so-degozaru? Suke-san was a little happy to be praised. Tanaka turned to the dragon again and unleashed a powerful Stone ball on it, powered with grudges as it had almost made him embarrass himself. Dimension Shattering Explosion Wave! The dragon that had been flying overhead suddenly exploded. A number of its broken remains were cruelly scattering in the sky before falling down. At a time like this, theres a tradition in some areas of the country to say things like, What a dirty firework. However, make sure not to do it, as theres a possibility that it would put you in all sorts of danger, such as being challenged by your rival, or getting killed by Last boss ss enemies! However, if it were those who liked to sleep with anothers lover, or those who wanted to get a wife as quickly as possible, then you could do it on them. In that case, however, your hairline might suddenly recede rapidly, so you have to give it proper maintenance. And do your best to avoid death g. I understand-degozaru. Seriously? Tanaka taught Suke-san the strict rules of the society, as he pointed to the aftermath of the explosion. Kaku-san, who at some points had assumed human form, began to worry about the hairline of his crew cut hair. Chapter 22: (2) Chapter 22: (2) .. The General was dumbfounded and speechless, as he witnessed the explosion of the dragon from the observation tform. Next to him, Brutus was calmly sorting out the situations. Initially, the enemy had attacked the dragon with small-scale magic. It was an unknown magic that was far inferior to the tornado from earlier, but still by no means weak. Explosions erupted throughout the dragons body, destroying its tough natural armor. Itsted for a while, before eventually the dragon was defeated with arge explosion. Most likely the enemy had immediately noticed that the dragon was no ordinary dragon. They first gauged its strength with small attacks, and before long decided to finish it in a single attack, using the least amount of power necessary. Those monsters possessed mighty power, for sure, but they didnt seem to be conceited by it. If they had been conceited about it, she might be able to derive a new strategy to deal with them based on it. But that n had fragilely fallen apart. Those monsters were fighting in a calm and precisely judged manner. Brutus was once again reminded of how tricky those monsters were. But she also noticed something. The fact that they were fighting efficiently meant that there was a high possibility that they were suppressing their power because there was a limit to their power. She thought it might indeed be a good idea to aim at shaving off the enemys magical energy, as she had originally nned. However, the problem was the explosive magic from earlier. She had a feeling that those monsters would be able to get through a series of battles with 30 dragons with ease with this magic. After pondering about it for a while, Brutus changed her approach. It was because she had judged that there werent enough dragons to deplete their magical energy. In that case, she would leverage the dragons mighty vitality by challenging those monsters into a melee battle. By facing them at a close range, shed be able to seal their powerful magic. To do so, however, she had to get the dragons to get close to them first. Brutus turned all the dragons, which were attacking the Alliance armies from the sky, toward the monsters. She then had the dragons to circle around at a distance that was out of range of the tornado that was previously unleashed. First, she let four dragons to approach those monsters from all directions at the shortest distance and fastest speed possible. If any of them managed to reach those monsters, then that would be good in itself. And if the enemy decided to unleash a powerful magic, shedunch a second wave at the right moment. It should take a while to unleash such a powerful magic, even for those monsters. No matter what it took, she was determined to bring this battle against those monsters into a close range. This was the conclusion Brutus had arrived at. Oioi, whats going on here? There are dragonsing our way again. Moreover, they seem to be up to something. Kaku-san was rmed, as he watched the dragons circling around Tanaka and co. from a distance. But then again, I feel that something isnt quite right here. They dont seems like ordinary dragons at all. Kaku-sans knowledge and experience let him realize the abnormality of the dragons. Dragons were quite intelligent, indeed, but they werent supposed to have the ability to move in such a neat manner. Most importantly, their movements were much better than those of ordinary dragons. Sensing the mood, Tanaka responded. Yeah, Ive noticed it too. Those dragon theyre sick, arent they? .. With a crisp look on his face, Tanaka put a hand on his chin and concluded as such. Kaku-san was unable to say anything toward Tanaka who said so in such a confident manner, despite the fact that it was totally different from what he had in his mind. I thought it was strange, too. I mean, theyre strangely weak, after all. However, it still improved my Dragon yer skill There, Tanaka paused his words and grinned. . This is an opportunity. Now that theres a problem with Kaku-sans magic, its your time to shine, Suke-san. And if you do well here, my Suke-san invincible project would make great progress. kukukuku. As he said so, the dragons also began to make their move. They began to approach the three at high speed from all directions. Alright! We herebymence the Suke-san invincible project! Ill weaken those dragons using Stone balls. Suke-san, youll then reap the lives of those already weakened dragons! Ill turn you into the strongest Dragon yer! Is that okay-degozaru? Tanaka first enhanced Suke-san with eleration magic, before beginning to continuously fire Stone balls to all of the approaching dragons. The dragons, which were approaching from all directions, continued to fly at high speed even while being barraged with explosions. By the time they came close to Tanaka and co., they were already all battered up. At this point, as it seemed as though they were about to get into closebat, Tanakas wee bit more powerful stone balls greeted them. The dragons limbs and wings were all blown off. As the four dragons were unable to move, Suke-san moved to finish them off. The dragons touchingly made theirst standings with only their necks. Normally, it wouldve taken time for her to kill them, but the dragons had already lost their tough armor. One by one, Suke-sans scythe reaped the dragons battered bodies. One by one, the dragons lives were reaped in order. When Suke-san had cut off the head of thest dragon, Tanaka asked. Hows it, Suke-san? Did you obtain the power of Dragon yer? It was a sess-degozaru. In fact, each time I took one down, I felt that the next attack became easier-degozaru. The skill was sessfully obtained, and it seemed that hed already even experienced the effect of the skill. Tanaka let out augh of satisfaction. Fufufu hahahahahaha! We did it! We did it! With this the prowess of Team Tanaka is on the rapid rise! Tanaka continued tough, but after a while he calmed down before striking his signature pose and dered to the world O World To attain the supreme seat, we shall devour it! The Power of the Dragon! Suke-san and Kaku-san also lined up next to him in the same pose, waiting for the dragons. Name: Tanaka Level: 25 Experience: 2220/2500 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 3.9e13/3.9e13 Magical energy: 5.5e13/5.5e13 Strength: 3.9e12 Dexterity: 3.8e12 Agility: 4.0e12 Intelligence: 5.2e12 Spirit: 5.3e12 Skills: Sword (2.33) Magic (2.34) Believed One (1.51) Dragon yer (2.71) Spirit Master (0.19) Equipment: Sword, Cool clothes, ck cloak Money: 4548,000G . Name: Suke Level: 13 Experience: 939/1300 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 168.00/168.00 Magical energy: 232.00/232.00 Strength: 81.00 Dexterity: 79.00 Agility: 114.00 Intelligence: 96.00 Spirit: 99.00 Skills: Lance (1.05) Magic (1.34) Dragon yer (1.98) Equipment: Scythe, ck robe Money: 100,000G . Name: Kaku Vitality: 4096.00/4096.00 Magical energy: 4096.00/4096.00 Skills: Personification (10.00) Magic (10.00) Grand Magic (1.03) Apostle (0.19) Chapter 23: (1) Chapter 23: (1) Trampling Down IV Brutuss strategy ended up in failure. The power to pulverize dragons to oblivions with a single blow. It was clear that those monsters possessed such a power in them. However, those monsters didnt opt to deal with theing dragons with powerful attacks. As a result, a total of four dragons seeded in getting into close range with them. And yet, despite those monsters holding their power back, the dragons still arrived there in the state where their whole bodies were covered in wounds already. And from there on, the one-sided trampling down began. The dragons limbs were all blown off at once to prevent them from escaping, and then one by one their lives were reaped soon after. Those monsters did all of that seemingly as though they had seen through her n. Even as we held ourselves back, in the end you were merely on this level, huh or so they seemed to be implying that even if they were to get into a close range battle, those monsters would simply toy with the challenging enemies in such manners. In fact, however, it was nothing more than a pure coincidence. Team Tanaka were simply acting on a spur of the moment,pletely oblivious to the scheme that was specially arranged for them. However, Brutus, who was reading too much into the situation, inevitably got herself stuck in the mire of her own thoughts. Brutus, for her part, was well aware of the difference in their power from the beginning. The fact that the dragons were ughtered so easily didnt bother her all that much. However, she shuddered at the thought that those monsters had seen through her n. Which meant those monsters were not simply all about power. She got to realize that their wisdom was simrly no less of an unfathomable threat. She wondered if she should take a gamble and deploy all of the remaining dragons against those monsters. However, she soon judged that now wasnt the right time, so she proceeded to advise the stunned General who was standing next to her. General. From the battle just now, I believe itd be impossible for us to deal with those monsters with our current strength. I think we should retreat for the time being, and report to the upper echelons about these monsters. Then, we have toe up with a countermeasure I know! I dont need you to tell me that But what would happen if we retreat here? Do you expect me to simply sit back and let those monsters trample down our country? The General bellowed and interrupted Brutus advice. He couldnt contain his emotions as he witnessed the sudden turn of the events. However, you couldnt really me the General either. For the monsters they were currently facing were simply that much of abnormal existences. The only oue would be for us to be wiped out at this rate. .. Brutus advised him of an even harsher possibility. However, even then the General was still unable to make a decision. In the end, Brutus was the one who had to give in. Very well. The chance of this n seeding is next to none, but lets send all of the remaining dragons to face those monsters. At the very least, it should be able to buy us some time. Fortunately, those monsters seem to enjoy dealing with dragons, after all. Please have the troops retreat in the meantime. They are necessary forces to deal with the rebels, after all. Alright. Unfortunately, it indeed doesnt seem like the military can do anything against those monsters. The troops on the right and left wings were spared from the previous giant tornado. However, they were unsure of what to do with the appearance of such out of the norm enemies, so all they could do was stand alert and watch the unfolding scene where the dragons were being trampled down by the monsters. The headquarters issued a retread order to such troops of the right and left wings before long. Eventually, the Republican army began to move and retreat their troops. In the meantime, the monsters trampling down scene was still on the y. One by one, the dragons were showered with attacks and tortured to death by them. There were only a few dragons left circling around in the sky. Im going to pull back the dragons surrounding the rebel army, and send them to distract those monsters as well. Alright. Ive sent a messenger to report the situations to the upper echelons. From there on, everything is up to them. All we can do here is continue stalling for time for as long as possible. I understand. Only the headquarters remained on the battlefield, watching the monsters trampling down scene at y. At the expense of numerous dragons, they did obtain the time they wished for. Using every bit of it, they eventually managed to sessfully have the army retreatedpletely. The headquarters also then promptly retreated, thus hereby bringing down the curtains of Tenohira ins war. Dragon corpses scattered in arge number on the ground. In the midst of this all, Tanaka was performing a dubious dance atop one of the dragon corpses. Fu, Fufufu. In this battle, Tanaka and Suke-san had in arge number of dragons. Thanks to this, they had obtained arge amount of experience as well as the power of Dragon yer. Tanaka was ovee with happiness as he continued with his dance. Then, Kaku-san suddenly called out to such a Tanaka. Oi. By the way, what are we going do with these dragon corpses? Leaving such arge amount of dragon corpses in a ce like this. thatd cause nothing but trouble-degozaru. Tanaka leaped off the dragon corpse andnded in a cool manner. Umu. These dragon corpses seem to be going to fetch for a high price as materials. Lets store them all for the time being. Kukuku what a lucrative trip it turned out to be. Tanaka touched the dragon corpses in sequence. One by one, the dragon corpses were stored into his item box. Just as he finally finished storing thest dragon corpse, Suke-san, who had been taking a rest in leisure, let out a warning. Someone seems to be heading this way-degozaru. A person, riding a horse-like creature, was heading toward their direction. The three of them waited cautiously for the person to arrive. Hou. Just as the person arrived there, Tanaka couldnt help but let out a voice of admiration. The person who hade there was a considerably beautiful girl. Thus, Tanaka temporarily upped his dandy factor at once. The girl dismounted from her horse as she arrived in front of team Tanaka. What can I do for you, youngdy? Tanaka weed her in a gentleman-like manner. Naturally, this action of his was full of ulterior motives. Im Taisa (Colonel) of the Western National Alliance. First of all, let me offer you my gratitude for your assistance. A lot of ourpatriots were spared from dying thanks to you ying the dragons. Thank you. It appeared that she was aware that team Tanaka were the ones who had in the dragons. Chapter 23: (2) Chapter 23: (2) I dont need your thanks. They attacked us, so we killed them, simple as that. Im Sergeant. This neat-looking person is Lance Corporal, and that buff guy over there is Corporal. Tanaka flippantly replied as he matched her greeting. The other two, who were introduced by Tanaka, also greeted her in an appropriate pose. . ni, nice to meet you. Taisa was overwhelmed by the twos distinctive personalities, but still managed to greet them back. But still, its quite a feat to be a Colonel at such a young age. Tanaka decided to first offer her some praises. Huh? Hmm? And splendidly failed. An awkward air quickly drifted around them. Before long, more people arrived there as they were stuck in such a situation. Big brother. Someone, who seemed to be Taisas big brother, had arrived along with a few guards around him. Big brother. I told you to let me handle this. You know that it doesnt work that way. The man, who was called big brother by Taisa, then turned his attention toward team Tanaka. The man was quite a handsome one, so Tanakas hostility instantly increased by one. I am Taisas older brother, Shosa (Major). I am acting as amander in the Western National Alliance. When our troops were attacked by the dragons, it appeared that you guys were the ones who saved us. Thank you. As I told Colonel-dono earlier, we were merely defending ourselves, so theres no need for you to mind it. But still, the big brother is a Major, while the little sister is a Colonel, huh. You must have gone through a lot of hardships, Major-dono. Tanaka became a little bit warmer to Shosa. Shosa was puzzled by Tanakas sudden kindness, which he didnt even understand. However, at the end of the day he was still a man, so Tanaka finished his greeting briefly. U, um Mister. I have a few questions Id like to ask you about, do you mind? Even as puzzled as he was, it didnt prevent Shosa from trying to inquire Tanaka about some matters. No, I dont mind. As long as its something that I can answer, that is. Tanaka appealed his broad-mindedness with a crisp look on his face. Of course, he didnt forget to send Taisa a sidelong nce. Taisa shot him a whats with this dude gaze, but it failed to reach Tanaka. Shosa immediately reorganized his thoughts and proceeded to inquire team Tanaka. The Western National Alliance is currently in war against the Gokuri Republican Army. We have no intention of turning into your enemies, but Id like to ask you to inform us what your intention is. We have no intention of turning anyone into an enemy, either. As long as they dont bare their fangs at us, that is. Shosa nodded in relief at Tanakas answer. Im relieved to hear that. I personally dont like the idea of fighting against those who can easily y dragons, after all. Next is, I wonder if you could tell us why you guys appeared on the battlefield? Tanaka exined their situation appropriately that they simply got lost and happened to be passing by there. While he was at it, he also casually inquired about where they were right now. In his mind, he couldnt help but admire his own quick wittedness, before falling into despair upon finding out where they were right now. He came to realize the fact that they had casually jumped over Purin Kingdom, andnded on a certain area on western side of Gokuri capital. Right then and there, Tanaka firmly vowed in his heart that he would only opt to transfer magic as his absolutest resort from then on. As the conversation continued to digress further, they learned a lot regarding the Republic of Gokuri. They previously knew next to nothing about Gokuri other than the fact that it was in the middle of civil war, so team Tanaka were grateful for the information they had obtained. They were surprised to know that the Taisa and Shosa in front of them were actually former royalty of Torochi Kingdom, which was annexed to the Republic of Gokuri. The two apparently escaped during the chaos brought about by the civil war, but it seemed that their parents and big sister were still in the hands of the Republic of Gokuri. Hearing all this, Tanakas intuition was ringing furiously. He couldnt help but wonder if there were anyone out there who would casually tell strangers, whom they had just met, so much about themselves For the time being, he concluded that he had to first find out whether their big sister was a beautiful woman or not, before putting the discussion to an end. Well, you can stop there. To put it simply, you want us to lend our power to the Alliance, am I right? W, well, sort of. What do you say? In Tanakas mind, the wheel was rotating furiously as the hamster was frantically sprinting on it. The high-speed rotation eventually led Tanaka to the answer. Lending them a hand as well as saving the beautiful princess. In addition, there was also the beautiful little sister, Taisa-chan. It was a totally cliche-like event he had been wishing for. I understand that you guys are propelled by a great cause. And I do think that theres nothing wrong in seeking independence, either. Moreover, I believe that saving beautiful women in distress is an absolute justice. Oh, youre going to lend us a hand?! But I refuse! If it were Tanaka from a little while ago, most likely hed have jumped in with joy. However, Tanaka was an evolvable character. His intuition was ringing rm bells. That this was without a doubt another trapid down by the world for him to jump in. Team Tanaka departed the ce in high spirits, leaving the stunned siblings behind. Mufufu, even if we were to join the war to save the princess, wed definitely be overshadowed by the mobs. Moreover, even if we leave them alone, it seems that the Alliance army is going to have an easy win, so its best for us to head ahead by ourselves first. As they are in the middle of losing the war, wed jump in and coolly save the princess during the ensuing chaos. Tanaka couldnt help but sing praise about how brilliant he had been that day. As Tanaka was walking while brewing his thieving at the scene of the fire n, the delusion of the princess going So cool! Embrace me!-like scenes began to float in his mind, before long his head was upied with nothing but such a thought. Neither Suke-san nor Kaku-san were bothered by Tanakas dubious soliloquy, as he was simply operating in his usual manner. Tanaka was ovee with excitement, as they headed to the Gokuri capital to save the princess. However, he didnt know. That the siblings request was supposedly and exactly for team Tanaka to move ahead and save the royal family on their own. As well as the fact that that decision of his had made him miss the event to increase the likeability of the little sister. Chapter 24: (1) Chapter 24: (1) Final Battle Arge pavilion standing at the center of Republic of Gokuris capital. In one of the rooms, the Republics upper echelons the representatives of the nine cities were holding a meeting. The agenda was how to deal with the monsters that appeared in the Tenohira ins. At first, when they received the report sent by the military about the monsters, they were skeptical about it. However, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly took a drastic turn as each representative received a report of the same nature from their personal information channels. The conference hall was then dominated by a heavy atmosphere. Monsters that couldnt be dealt with by the military. The dragons, which were their newly developed weapon, had been deployed against them but werepletely wiped out instead. Coming up with a countermeasure against such opponents under such a situation, it was no different than asking them to create a dish without any ingredients. There was no way they coulde up with a n to deal with it, their only option was to evacuate. A sigh escaped the chairperson of the Gokuri parliament. Then a man suddenly called out to the representatives assembled there. Theres something Id like to report about, may I? The man who asked for permission to speak his name was Cassius. He was the director of the research institute which had brought about the various technologies that had been supporting the outnumbered Republican army. His achievements had earned him the privilege to speak even in the upper echelons assembly. Regarding the dragons that were deployed in this war, they were arranged with the assumption of dealing with the rebel armies in mind. In fact, the dragons had done their jobs wonderfully as they seeded in overwhelming the rebel armies, before the monsters appeared, that is. In the room dominated by heavy air, Cassius alone had aposed smile on his face as he exined his achievements. They were annihted by the monsters in the end, yes, but it was strictly due to the circumstances which forced us to send them to a head-on sh against the monster to buy time for the army to retreat. Please understand that we didnt originally arrange them with the intention of using them as a head-on sh force. Then, does that mean you have a head-on sh-type of weapon developed in the institute? Perhaps finding Cassius, who exined all of those in a smile, unpleasant, one of the representatives interrupted. No one was expecting much of him, but Cassius following remarks turned the heavy air around. Of course, weve also carried out research regarding head-on sh weapons. Weve even finished arranging the preparations for it to be deployed to deal with the monsters. Is that true?! The representatives were surprised by Cassius unexpected answer. The chairperson reined their excitement in, and urged Cassius to continue with the exnation. Weve done research on the hero summoning ritual. Thats not good enough. A hero is without a doubt powerful, yes, but they take time to grow. And if the monsters are as powerful as they were reported to be, I doubt that even a hero would stand a chance against them. One of the representatives interjected again. He had a somewhat strong tone, perhaps disappointed upon hearing Cassius exnation. Of course, I am not suggesting us to summon a hero. Because as it stands, even if we did summon a hero, they would prove to be of no use to us, after all. Cassius, still with aposed look on his face, replied to the interjecting representative. We have done analyzing the hero summoning ritual, and managed to create a new ritual that could summon an even more powerful being. It would be a weapon so powerful that even no hero or anything else could begin to bepared to it. When Cassius spoke up to that point, theposed smile, that had been floating on his face, turned into an eerie one. Of course, the greater the power you seek, the greater the price you have to pay. But you have nothing to worry about in that regard. Our men did well in the previous war. We still have more than ten thousand soldiers remaining, after all. The air in the conference hall instantly turned cold. In the midst of all this, only Cassius voice continued to echo. Even if they arent magicians, if you gather that many people, youd be able to gather vastly more magical energy than everything several magicians could ever muster up. Id like to sacrifice the army and summon the most powerful Evil God. Would you grant the permission? Stop joking around! As if wed ever give you such a permission! All of the representatives reproached Cassius. However, Cassius waspletely undaunted by it and continued. We are going to save the residents of the Republic at the expense of the army. What are you hesitating about? Or do you want to let the Republic end here? Well, that indeed could be said to be a kind of retribution to all of the oppression youve been doing up until now, though. However, the monsters hadid waste to the dragons, so if possible Id like to avoid getting ourselves crushed by them next. When Cassius finished uttering those words, silence reigned over the conference hall. Time passed in silence. Haa, very well. Please stall for time and move the front lines back to the Ninoude Cloister then. This is where we will perform the ritual. If we sacrifice the soldiers who fall on the battlefield, you have nothing toin about, dont you? Oh, result-wise, we might be able to gather more magical energy this way. You guys in the upper echelon sure have good heads, huh. Cassius floated a nasty smile and arbitrarily proceeded with the discussion. That day, the Republics top echelons approved of Cassius authority over the anti-rebel armies operation. Chapter 24: (2) Chapter 24: (2) At the same time, team Tanaka were on their way heading towards the Republics capital. Unfortunately, however, they had no information regarding the Torochi royal family. Thus they decided to visit the cities and towns along the way to gather information about them. Suke-san and Kaku-san were too eye-catching, so Tanaka had them posing outside of the town, as he moved to infiltrate the town on his own. Tanaka was eager to gather information on the whereabouts of the Torochi royal family. He visited one tavern after another to the point he had gotten afraid at the sight of milk, but in the end he was unable to obtain any results in his investigation. In the midst of all this, however, he heard the news of the Alliance armys march. The Alliance army suffered considerable damage from the dragons attack. However, they made a rapid recovery right after. After absorbing the reinforcement troops, within a short period of time, they finished reorganizing their troops and proceeded to resume their march once again. The Alliance armys movement was faster than Tanaka expected. At this rate, he wouldnt make it in time for his thieving at the scene of the fire operation. Given the situation, the Alliance army was now his enemy. Resisting the urge to plead to the Republican army to stop the Alliance armys march, he focused on his endeavor of information gathering. When he found a school, he would break in and enjoy admiring the female students from afar. While avoiding the eyes of the old man on guard duty each time, the sharpness of Tanakas movements was polished steadily. When he found a theater, he would visit it every day to support his favorite actresses. In the cheering squad, as he continued to lead them in their cheers for her in unison, his dexterity increased steadily. As time continued to tick away, he eventuallypleted the first volume of the Republic Beauty List. Tanaka looked at thepleted beauty list with satisfaction. He was showing the face of a man who had aplished something. In such a way, Tanaka managed to lead a fulfilling daily life. Thanks to that, team Tanaka set out on a journey to return to Haru Empire with a light heart. The Republican army followed Cassius order and didnt confront the marching Alliance army heads on. They continued to stall for time by harassing the Alliance army with numerous small scaled scuffle. Thus, they gradually moved back the front lines over time. By the time the front lines were pulled back to the Ninoude Cloister, the so-called gateway to the capital, the preparations were herebypleted. That was right, this was the battlefield designated by Cassius for the final battle. Cleverly concealed, the preparations for the summoning ritual, which were set on this battlefield beforehand, had been activated. Without being informed of this all, the Republican army dutifully took up their position. All that remained was to wait for the arrival of the Alliance army. At the remote headquarters in the rear, Cassius was observing the battlefield with a satisfied look on his face. How is the magic tool that has sucked both the blood and soul of your parents? It looks like youve gotten a lot more ustomed in controlling it. No. Cassius smiled as he spoke to Brutus, who was standing next to him. In contrast to Cassius, however, Brutus replied to him with a nk expression. She usually hid her face deep in her robe, but currently her head was sticking out in the open. Her neck, iid with the magic tool of servitude, was also revealed. Royal blood isnt something you can get your hands on so easily, so be sure to take a good care of it. Besides, its an important tool for controlling the summoned Evil God in this strategyter, after all. I understand. Cassius smiled wryly at Brutus nd reaction. As a side effect of the magic tool of servitude, her emotions were suppressed. Cassius, for his part, hoped her to show more emotions. Because very soon, she was about to have to sh against her own siblings, after all. He could feel madness gushing forth from the depth of his heart. It suddenly urred to him that once this war was over, he would remove the magic tool of servitude and enjoy her following reaction. That was a decent n for his short term enjoyment, or so he convinced himself in his own madness. Nevertheless, I was intending to bid my time here and enjoy it more, though. Everything is ruined because of those monsters. Well, in the end I still managed to aplish our main goal here, so I doubt theydin over a slightplication. For now, lets just enjoy the final battle before bidding farewell to this country. Cassius seemed to be enjoying the whole situation so care freely that it was hard to imagine they were right before a final battle. Eventually, the Alliance army finally showed up. They had been reduced in number after being trampled down by the dragons, but upon absorbing the reinforcement troops, their numbers had returned back to 50,000 once again. In contrast, the Republician army was only 15,000 in number. They waited in ordered lines patiently for the Alliance army to arrive. And when they had attracted enough Alliance army, the Republican Army began to make their move as well. . Name: Tanaka Level: 30 Experience: 720/3000 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 4.4e13/4.4e13 Magical energy: 6.6e13/6.6e13 Strength: 4.4e12 Dexterity: 4.6e12 Agility: 4.9e12 Intelligence: 5.9e12 Spirit: 6.2e12 Skills: Sword (2.33) Magic (2.38) Believed One (1.52) Dragon yer (5.69) Spirit Master (0.20) Equipment: Sword, Cool clothes, ck cloak Money: 4548,000G . Name: Suke Level: 20 Experience: 1739/2000 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 235.00/235.00 Magical energy: 299.00/299.00 Strength: 123.00 Dexterity: 121.00 Agility: 170.00 Intelligence: 145.00 Spirit: 149.00 Skills: Lance (1.29) Magic (1.34) Dragon yer (5.36) Equipment: Scythe, ck robes Money: 100,000G . Name: Kaku Vitality: 4096.00/4096.00 Magical energy: 4096.00/4096.00 Skills: Personification (10.00) Magic (10.00) Grand Magic (1.03) Apostle (0.20) Chapter 25: (1) Chapter 25: (1) Evil God Summoning The Republican armys long-range attacks were unleashed all at once. Magic and arrows rained down on the Alliance soldiers, obstructing them in their tracks. However, that alone wasnt enough to stop the surging momentum of the Alliance army. The alliance army marched forward like an avnche, leaving behind the fallen ones. The war soon became a free-for-all battle between the two armies. Before this battle, Cassius had instructed all of his soldiers that there would be neither surrender nor retreat. There was no longer any way out for the Republician army. The soldiers of the Republician army resisted more fiercely than they had ever done in their previous battles. Cassius looked down on the battlefield from the top of the observation tform. In this battle, which was the fiercest one yet, the soldiers of both armies fell one by one in rapid session. Fufufu, thats the spirit. Fight fight more fiercely Your blood shall be the nourishment for the fruit of my research. Cassius watched the war with a satisfied look on his face. Next to him, Brutus was staring at the gruesome battlefield with cold eyes. Several hours had passed since the curtains of the final battle were raised. The battle that began in the morning was still raging as fierce as ever in the afternoon. However, the Alliance army began to gradually suppress the Republican army. Perhaps it was because theirmander was Cassius, someone who wasnt even of a military background. Some of the Republican army eventually began to surrender one after another. From there, it didnt take long for the war to reach its conclusion. The noise continued to die down everywhere on the battlefield. With most of the battle concluded, the Alliance army quickly reorganized their troops and resumed their march. It didnt take long for them to encircle the Republican armys headquarters. In the headquarters, there was no one worthy to be called a warrior. Representatives from the Alliance army stepped forward and moved toward them. Among them were former Torochi royalties, Shosa and Taisa. Big sister! The two were surprised to see their big sister inside the headquarters. Cassius, who was standing next to her, looked over at them and began to speak with a big smile. Well, well, well. To think that former Torochi royalties woulde to such a ce Its worthy of a touching reunion, isnt it? Ignoring Cassius, who was speaking to them, Taisa called out to Brutus. Big sis. Come here quickly Big sis? Brutus showed no reaction whatsoever, however. Seeing this, Taisa showed dubious expressions. Then, Cassius started to happily talk once again. Its no use. Right now, shes no longer the Torochi Princess, Aisa, shes my subordinate, Brutus. Cassius held Brutus shoulder as though to prove it. You bastard! Get away from my sister! Taisa pulled out her sword and was about to charge in to attack him. However, Shosa stopped it by grabbing her shoulder. What did you do to my sister?! Shosa suppressed his anger and sent Cassius a question. Have you ever taken your time to wonder why five years ago the two of you were the only ones who managed to escape? The two, who were trembling with anger, suddenly froze in ce. At the time, I really wished to get my hand on some royal blood to be used in my experiments. However, even if your family were only former royalties back then, I still couldnt obtain permission to kill you so easily, you see. And then, you happened to pull off such an escape stunt. Fufufu, I actually purposely let you go, you know? At that time, I was aware of your n from the beginning, but I decided to let you seed on purpose. That way, I would be able to rightfully obtain the permission to execute you all, after all. What did you say? The two were dumbfounded. However, Cassius continued with his story with a seemingly very happy expression as he stared at them. I was originally nning to capture all of you right before you managed to fully escape, though. However, your parents, who were already captured beforehand, made a suggestion to me. Shouldnt their lives alone be enough? they asked. If we let you two go, they would teach us the secret technique of the royal family, they said. At that time, given the circumstances, it was nigh impossible to revive the Torochi Kingdom, after all. So they chose the lives of their children over the secret technique that was no longer worth keeping hidden. What a truly touching story, dont you think so, too? The two couldnt say anything. While Cassius was warped into a smile. That was a tempting proposition for sure, but it wasnt fun enough, so I decided to put up a condition as well. If Princess Aisa was willing to kill both of your parents with her own hands, d let you two go, that was it. Hahahahaha! It was quite an interesting show, you know? You bastard. The twos anger immediately reached its boiling point, and they moved toe at Cassius at once. However, in the end none of them managed to reach him as a defensive barrier was erected around the headquarters. What are you getting so worked up for? Rather, I think you should be grateful to me, instead. After that, her spirit crumbled, and princess Aisa was close to death of emaciation, but I saved her with this magic tool of servitude, you know? He put his hand on the neck of Brutus, whose shoulder was held by him, and showed off the magic tool of servitude. This is my prided work which I created based on the secret technique of the Torochi royal family. Cassius was intoxicated by his own work. Then he turned to the surrounding Alliance army and dered. And now, you all are going to be crushed by the masterpiece Ive created! Suddenly, pirs of light rose up from all sides of the cloister. A brand new ritual was activated by the mechanisms that had been gathering and umting the magical energy of the fallen soldiers on the battlefield. Then, a huge magic circle appeared on the battlefield. Hahahahaha! This is the crystallization of thebination between the secret techniques of both Gokuri and Torochi. A brand new summoning technique created by yours truly to call upon and control a mighty being! A hemispherical light appeared in the center of the magic circle. Eventually, something materialized there. Its appearance wasnt clearly visible due to the light, but its shadow indicated that it possessed humanoid form. Chapter 25: (2) Chapter 25: (2) I seeded! My new, most powerful Evil God was born! With this, Ill bury everything, be it the monsters or whatever else. Cassius couldnt hide his excitement at the sess of the ritual. He was proud of the results of the ritual he had created with his own two hands. Gradually, the light subsided, revealing the true appearance of the Evil God. In contrast to Cassius, however, everyone there was shaken. Especially those of the remaining few soldiers of the Republican army soldiers. Whats wrong? What are you all getting so flustered about? Cassius didnt fail to notice the unusual air of those around him. From the soldiers of the Republican army, he could even see the look of fear on their faces. Then Brutus, who was standing next to Cassius, briefly exined to him. Thats one of the monsters that appeared at Tenohira ins Oh, huh? Tanaka had enjoyed sightseeing around the Gokuri regions until just a few days ago. He had enjoyed himself enough there that he had decided to return, and was on his way back, to the Haru Empire, or so that was how it was supposed to be. However, in the middle of the journey, light suddenly began to glow out of the surrounding ground and swallowed him. And the light had finally subsided now, but Whats going on No, I have a feeling something like this has happened before. That was right, Tanaka had already experienced simr situations. The first time was when he was summoned to another world, and the second time was when Kaku-san performed transfer magic. He didnt know the details, but he knew right away that he had somehow been transferred there. There were also countless copsed bodies around him on the ground. Based on their appearance, he could tell that they were soldiers. Not the battlefield again! Well, its fine. No, it isnt really fine, but more importantly the problem is He looked around the area, but couldnt find the presences of Suke-san and Kaku-san. It seemed that Tanaka was the only one who was transferred there. Guh, its not good. I have to do something about it Kaku-san is more or less a spirit, so he might be able to do something about it. Should I stay here and wait for their help I wonder? Nevertheless, this was a battlefield littered with dead bodies here and there. Tanaka wasnt so bold as to be able to calmly stay in a ce like that. Thus, for the time being, he decided to start moving around for a bit. Thats one of the monsters that appeared at Tenohira ins. Wh, what did you say? No, thats Cassius was startled by her unexpected exnation. But soon enough, something seemed to have urred to him. Cassius began to ponder about it. He showed a very serious expression, which was unusual for him. It seems that this whole Evil God summoning stunt of yours has ended up in a failure, huh. Shosa said to Cassius, who was lost in thought. However, Shosas voice didnt seem to reach Cassius ears at all. As he remained absorbed in thought. Someone go and exin whats going on to Sergeant-dono. Id like to avoid being treated as enemies by him, after all. If possible, itd be even better if you could invite him here. One of the Alliance soldiers ran out and headed to the battlefield. After confirming this, Shosa turned his attention to Cassius again. Before he noticed it, however, aposed smile had returned to Cassius face. I see. Fufufu, what a blunder, it seems that Ive underestimated the monsters of the Tenohira ins. It seemed that the man had finally returned from his own world. Youd better cease any further futile struggle. This war, no, this Republic of Gokuri is no more. There is no point in fighting anymore. Quickly remove this barrier and release my sister. However, Cassius responded to his words with a look ofposure. Very assured of victory, arent we? Well, how about we wait and see what will happen in a bit then? Lets wait for our guest who has created such a huge wave upon this insurrection that hassted for so long. After a while, Tanaka arrived at this ce. Everyone there was overwhelmed by his presence. However, not one to be outdone, Tanaka was also simrly overwhelmed by the heavy atmosphere in the area. At once, his self-protection system kicked in and he switched into Chuunibyou mode. Its been a long time, Major-dono. Nevertheless, to think there would be someone who had the gall to summon me. Which fool was it? That one over there. Shosa pointed at Cassius. However, without any hesitation, the person in question spoke to Tanaka. Again and again, you sure like throwing a wrench in our ns, dont you? But nothing can stop our victory this time. Ive perfectly instilled domination technique upon my summoning technique. Brutus, take control of him. And then, have him annihte the surrounding Alliance army. The air in the ce froze. Brutus raised her staff of dominance toward Tanaka. The ck crystal attached onto the tip of the staff shone as it tried to dominate Tanaka. The power of domination surged toward Tanaka through the magical connection which was attached on him during the summoning process. However, Tanakas abnormal resistance easily suppressed this power. Moreover, Tanakas enormous magical energy leaked out through the magical connection. These urrences were normally impossible to ur, but Tanakas power was simply that abnormal. As a result, the staff of domination shattered soon after. Even Cassius couldnt help but froze at the sight, and silence dominated the ce. After a while, with a trembling voice, Cassius squeezed out his words. What happened you bastard, what the hell did you do? What did I do, you ask? Why do you think I casually showed myself here? Of course, its because everything is within my control. Of course, he knew nothing of what was going, so Tanaka decided to answer the question with the suitable line for the situation. Seemingly found it unbelievable, Cassius started yelling at Tanaka. Dont tell me, it was all on purpose? Are you telling me that you deliberately jumped into the summoning ritual to interrupt us from summoning the Evil God?! Not to mention even breaking the domination technique?! Tanaka hadnt the faintest idea of what he was talking about. However, seeing Cassius flustered attitude, it made him feel good. Feeling a sense of superiority, Tanaka got carried away and Ive long since seen through your ns. Youve been ying right into my hands from the very beginning. In his trademark cool pose, he dered Cassius defeat. Chapter 26 Chapter 26
Conclusion Cassius, receiving his defeat deration, hung his head in silence. There were dozens of soldiers in the headquarters, but they all simrly had a look of resignation on their faces, giving up the fight. ku, kukukuku. I did receive the report about you from Brutus, but I didnt expect you to be this much of a monster Cassius said quietly. His face was tinged with madness. No one said anything as they simply stared at him. but its no fun. Its no fun at all. To think Id be made a fool of to this extent Cassius staggered up to Brutus. And put his hand on her neck. Brutus showed no reaction to his action whatsoever. What do you think you are doing?! Get away from my sister! Big sis, you also quickly get away from him! Shosa yelled at Cassius in a fluster. Taisa begged her sister to get away, even though she was aware she was under servitude. And Tanaka, upon hearing that, screamed, Shes the princess?! in his mind. He then proceeded to check out Brutus appearance with a serious expression in order to add her into the beauty list. Perhaps thinking that he had had them, Cassius floated a smile at the sight of the people around him. I was intending to save this forter after I had her kill her own younger siblings, but It cant be helped I guess Ill have my fun right here, right now. Id like to see her grieving and suffering appearance for having killed not only her parents, but also so many others! Cassius removed the magic tool of servitude from Brutus neck. Her lost emotions were restored at once. Along with the eruption of remorse that had been suppressed by servitude. I I am.., A, Aaaaaah! Princess Aisa fell on to her knees. Covering her face with both of her hands, sobbing. Hahahahaha! Are you sad? Are you in agony? I see, I bet you are. Not only your parents, youve alsoid waste to so many denizens you are supposed to protect, after all. Wielding the power of the royal family with your own two hands! Cassius reproached Princess Aisa and stirred the guilt within her. You bastard! Stop it already! Kuh!. Its not your fault, Big sis! You were forced to do it, werent you? Shosa and Taisa lost themselves in anger and tried to chargen in at Cassius once again, but were blocked by the barrier. Cassius took out a knife while watching their reactions happily. What a gentleman I am, if I do say so myself. How about I lend you a hand to escape from that pain? Cassius said and threw a knife in front of Princess Aisa. Princess Aisa, almost crushed down by remorse, caught a glimpse of the knife. Now then, use that knife to liberate yourself from your pain. And this time amuse me with the sight of your grieving siblings. Hahahahahaha! This idea doesnt sound half bad. This might turn out to be quite fun in its own way! As Cassiusughed madly, Princess Aisa slowly took the knife into her hand. Then she clutched the knife tightly, and slowly pointed it at her own body. Dont do it, Big sis. Stop it! The twos cries echoed. In response to their voices, Princess Aisa turned her head in their direction. Im sorry. She whispered with a sad look on her face, and then thrust the knife right into her own chest. The screams of his siblings and Cassiusughter echoed. Princess Aisas body began to fall down. Or so that was supposed to be the case, but in the end it didnt. For Tanaka was there supporting her body. Wut? Cassius let out such a strange noise. All the people around the headquarters were dumbfounded. They fell into wonder as to why Tanaka was there. Tanaka, the person in question, held out his hand, which was glowing with the light of healing magic, towards Princess Aisa. In no time at all, the knife was pushed out and the wound on her body was closed. Princess Aisas eyes feebly widen up ever so slightly. Forget everything. Just quietly rest for now. Tanaka told her briefly. Princess Aisa then closed her eyes, as though listening to Tanakas words. Why Why are you here? How. Cassius barely squeezed out his words. Shosa and Taisa, who were dumbfounded, also quickly regained their senses. They hurriedly ran to her sister, but were blocked by the barrier yet again. No way Why. They were stunned, as they thought the effect of the barrier had vanished. How could Tanaka pass through the barrier? No, howe Tanaka was beside Princess Aisa in the first ce? They hadnt noticed even a thing as he made his way there. In fact, Tanaka was simply trying to save Princess Aisa. He merely rushed over in panic to the beautiful woman who was about to die right in front of him. Tanaka didnt know that there was a barrier erected around the headquarters, and he simply walked through it. The barrier proved no resistance whatsoever in front of Tanakas abnormal power. In fact, even after passing through the barrier, he remained unaware of its existence. Tanakas movement, as he rushed over in panic, was beyond the realm of normal humans recognition. No one there could understand how they had arrived at the current situation. What the hell what the hell are you?! Cassius shouted. The madness in him was nowhere to be seen, and fear was beginning to sprout in its stead toward this existence that he couldnt even understand. Tanaka gentlyid Princess Aisa down and turned to Cassius. What, huh just a nobody. I am merely someone who follows his own path. Should there be anyone standing in my way, I shall y them, should there be a fate I deem uneptable, I shall vanquish it. Tanakas chuunibyou began to spiral out of control. Cassius let out a faintugh upon hearing his words. Ha, hahahaha What the heck is that? You bastard! Are you trying to be a Supreme Being?! Cassius yelled at Tanaka. However, he couldnt shake Tanakas chuunibyou soul in the slightest. Should my will lead me there, I shall take that seat even by force. Tanaka got too carried away and dered war on the Supreme Being, whose existence was unknown. What a joke! You lowly monster! Do you think you stand a chance against that personage?! Dont tter yourself simply because you have a bit of power! Cassius was furious at Tanakas arrogant attitude. And began tough at him derisively. Fufufufu very well. Feel free to follow that own path of yours as best you can. If you do, Im sure you will definitely be crushed by that personage eventually. Having said all that, Cassius turned his attention to the Alliance army around him. And then, all of you Feel free to bask in the afterglow of your victory while you still can. In the end, your country is doomed to disappear, after all. Cassiuss words made the soldiers of the Alliance army angry. From here and there, shouts of calling him a sore loser could be heard. However, Cassius, even as he received such shouts, showed no sign of being concerned about it in the slightest. He quietly took out a transfer magic tool from his pocket and activated it. A small magic circle appeared around Cassius feet and surrounded him with light. Im sure youll understand it soon enough, the meaning of what I just said kukukuku. Cassius managed to escape sessfully. Tanaka stared at the spot where Cassius disappeared at with a stern look on his face. Well crap, did I get a little too carried away there? and was flustered inwardly. Everyone from the Alliance army there wouldnt have ever imagined that he was thinking about such a thing. It was just, looking at his stern expression, they thought that something was definitely about to ur in near future. After that, the Alliance army resumed their march again. They arrived at the city of Gokuri without encountering any notable resistance. In the city of Gokuri, there stood arge pavilion utilized for the government of the Republic. The headquarters stayed there to deal with the aftermath of the war. Inside one of the rooms, there were Princess Aisa, who was being taken care of, and Tanaka, who was being politely treated. Tanaka got too carried away by the mood and had somehow followed them there. He couldnte up with any ideas to find the whereabouts of Suke-san and Kaku-san. However, if its Kaku-san Im sure hell be able to find a way out. For the time being, he decided to hope that the mysterious power of spirits could somehow save him. It was the usual Tanaka, a hopeless man who could do nothing on his own. Chapter 27: (1) Chapter 27: (1) Love Arge pavilion standing almost at the center of the city of Gokuri ever since Alliance armys headquarters stayed in this ce, two weeks had already passed. And there was Tanaka, the man who easily got carried away, who was living in a carefree manner there. Since staying in the pavilion, the only noteworthy effort Tanaka had made was to arrange that in case a ck-d skull or a muscle in nothing but a pair of ck speedos were to appear, they ought to be guided to him. However, eventually time alone came and passed by without any progress on the matter at all ever since. As for Tanaka, who possessed a vesselrger than that of a water flea, as expected he began to feel restless. Mainly about his own safety However, that was inevitable, because for Tanaka, the source of his confidence was his strongest team Tanaka. Its been a while since thest time I was all by myself, so I feel kinda insecure. I guess theres no harm in preparing myself for the what if scenario, huh Tanaka was sitting on the bed inside the room which he had been provided with. This room was originally used for the stay of emissaries of other countries, thus it was both spacious and luxurious. He was mumbling to himself inside such a room. For the time being, Tanaka decided to ponder about his imminent problem, taking into ount his personal information. To begin with, the disy of my stats values is glitched! And of all things, I dont even know how much my vitality is!! Mumumu, now that I think about it again, isnt it kinda bad? If it happened to be not at a baby level or something, but only at 1 or something. Oh no! Wouldnt a simple slip up lead me to game over then?! Tanakas face turned white. Now that he thought about it, he was akin to walking on a very thin ice there, or so he concluded. Come to think of it, I miraculously havent received even a single injury up until now, huh. Phew, as expected of me wait, thats not it! Not good, its definitely not good! I cant help but feel that Ive been getting carried away too muchtely. I have to return to my root here and straighten up my mind. While sitting on the bed, he nodded to himself. He had been retorting to himself for a while now, so if someone were to peek into the room, they would definitely think he was a weirdo. In fact, though, he was indeed a weirdo. Lets first figure out our problems based on the recent events. Speaking of recent battles, Id have to say the one against the dragons. In the end, I wound up getting myself directly involved in that battle. Yup, that was definitely a mistake. My creed was to support myrades from a safe and secluded ce. A man who lurks in the shadows Thats a pretty cool phrase. Lets use it on the right asionter. Tanaka, a man who spared no efforts in his pursuit of coolness, quickly noted down the cool line he just came up with. After putting away his notes, he quickly took his signature pose and practiced in artiction of this line several times beforeing back to himself. Oops, I got off the track there. Anyway, I need to first reorganize my power. During the battle against the dragons, the most troublesome part was the long range battle. I had always trained Suke-san with close rangebat in mind, after all. Wed obtained Dragon yer skill, so close rangebat should pose little to no problem to us. The problem is that Suke-sans magic isnt powerful enough in a long range battle. Suke-san had mastered all the ninth-order basic attack magic. If he was up against a monster around that rank, those magic could more or less deal their due damage. However, as expected, if he was up against monsters of higher rank, not to mention dragon ss, his magic clearly possessed not enough firepower to even make a dent on them. If I want to break our current deadlock, I guess I have no other choice but to use another support magic, simrly like how I use eleration magic on him to deal with a close rangebat, huh. Tanaka decided to learn one of the eighth-order support magic, magic enhancement. It was magic of the same type as eleration magic, a magic that temporarily increased ones stat. Its a useless magic for me whose magic control is messed up rather, I think itd be pretty dangerous to use on myself. But, its a good idea to use it on Suke-san. Tanaka was relieved that for the time being Suke-sans problem was solved with that. The next one he had to consider was Kaku-san. At first, I thought he was a useless guy who could do nothing but cheering but hes actually a very amazing guy, huh. In the end, he turned out to be and mine, though! Tanaka thought that Kaku-sans ability to use all kinds of magic would turn him into an all-purpose, convenient existence. However, given the fact that his magic control was as good as Tanakas, in the end he turned out to be not a particrly useful existence at all. In fact, Tanaka had made him use magic twice, but it only resulted in them being faced with absurd incidents on both asions. However, as Tanaka himself wasnt one toment on others magic, he was unsure of what to do about this problem. Moreover, apparently it was presumed that the main reason as to why Kaku-sans magic went out of control was none other than Tanaka himself. I guess, theres no other choice but to have Kaku-san train together with me and learn to somehow control his magic power, huh. As for Kaku-sans problem, Tanaka could only pray that it could be solved somehow. Should Kaku-san somehow manage to control his magic power, Tanaka was intending to use him as his expansion unit so that he could fire magic to his heart content. Kukuku, my dreams are gettingrger andrger. Well, for now, I guess thats all for our war potential reorganization. Wait, its worth nothing now that Im all alone! In my current situation, that n proves no use whatsoever for my safety! He kept rolling around on the bed while groaning. In the end, he couldnte up with a good idea. I dont think worrying about it any longer would get me anywhere. I guess Ill just head out to the courtyard for a change of pace. Tanaka left the room and headed for the courtyard. Tanaka moved through the hallway. Along the way, he passed by people several times, but they all reacted in the same way. They were startled for a moment, before moving away while avoiding his gaze. However, it was no wonder, because after all, Tanakas presence was the one that put an end to the turbulent era in the western region of the continent. His power was so overwhelming that rumors of the descent of the Jet-ck God were widespread in the city. There were numerous people in this headquarters who had witnessed Tanakas power firsthand, so it was inevitable that they had to humble themselves in his presence. Chapter 27: (2) Chapter 27: (2) However, Tanaka, unaware of such a situation, felt insecure and fell into the dark side instead, as he was tantly being avoided by everyone there. I wonder if I got too carried away back then. I feel that for some reason, ever sinceing to this world, my brake hasnt been working properly. Personally, I dont see any problem with that, but have I overlooked something? I wonder if they are gossiping behind my back like Look, thats the jet ck lightning Karlheinz Tanaka who came from the chaotic hell, you know? He puts on airs way too much. Or something. Hmm. In other words, the usual Tanaka. Even while feeling insecure about such a thing, he continued to move through the hallway. Nevertheless, the only ones willing to talk to me here are Colonel-dono and Major-dono, huh. But still, they have yet told me their names even now. Well, I also jokingly introduced myself as a sergeant, so its kinda hard to ask. Exactly the so-called he reaped what he sowed. Tanaka was that much of an idiotic person, but there was nothing new about it. As he was walking while worrying about such a thing, he eventually arrived at the courtyard. There was already a visitor there. It was Aisa, who had been holed up in her room ever since arriving at the pavilion. The figure of her standing by her lonesome in the garden was truly picturesque. Her beautiful blonde hair was swaying gently in the wind. When Tanaka had met her previously, she had been dressed in a dull robe, but now she was dressed in a mature yet feminine outfit. Tanakas excitement was at an all-time high. In his mind, he screamed, Finally, a romantic event appeared!. He slowly walked up to Aisa, showing none of such thoughts on his face. When he moved next to her, she turned around toward him and said. Why did you drag me out of the abyss of death? Aisa asked quite spontaneously. Shade of gloom could be seen on her face. Having reaped the lives of not only my parents, but also numerous fellow countrymen with these two hand, do I even have the rights to continue living? Aisa slightly casted her eyes down. After being released from the brainwashing of the magic tool, she had been ming herself ever since. As expected, even Tanaka was able to notice that as well. Also, he was perplexed by the flow of the conversation, which was different from what he had expected. Tanaka was normally no more than a wimp, but this time he was determined to obtain a wife. Thus, he decided to face the wall that stood in front of him heads on. No one could give you the answer to that question, even Gods. However, if you want to look for the answer, it should be right inside of you. Inside of me? Aisa reacted slightly to Tanakas words. However, that was still not enough to move Aisas heart. Tanaka mobilized all the knowledge he had in him. I know several people who were burdened by great sins, simr as you are now. Some were younger than you, some were weaker than you. There were also some who shouldered heavier sins than yours. Aisa listened intently to Tanakas words. Everyone was distressed, regretful, brokenhearted and hurting themselves. My words couldnt reach them, and they never took my outstretched hand either. That was only a matter of course, since they were all characters in anime and games, after all. They all chose the way of life where they could obtain the answer on their own. But their paths werent over even when they had arrived at their answers. Their sins continued to weigh on them and torment them. And yet, they all chose the path to continue to live. Tanaka recalled about his favorite character he used to watch. He vowed in his heart to hold a review of the nostalgic anime next time. Have you ever thought about the ones whose lives you had taken? What did they wish for? What did they die for? Did they wish you to die? Did they fight to kill you? I bet they didnt. Aisa didnt say anything. She simply listened to Tanakas words. They fought for their dearest ones. Parents, spouses and children. They risked their lives to create a world where their dearest ones could live happily ever after. Then, theres only a single path avable for you, live on. In ce of those who had died, you have to create a world for the ones who were left behind to live in. You are a ruler, after all! Tanaka stared at Aisa. He felt a strong will begin to swirl in her eyes. Sensing her reaction, Tanaka thought that he could pull it off now. He slowly stepped forward. He then struck a cool pose, facing the setting sun. And only when you have created the world dreamed by those departed people would you be allowed to die. No, thats when your life would truly begin. Thats when At this point, Tanaka was certain of his victory. He turned around with a crisp, cool face and unleashed the deciding lines. youd devote yourself to reciprocate my love! Lets walk together toward the kyakya ufufu future. And once again Tanaka was reminded of something. That the world was never kind to him. .. Before he knew it, he was already the only one left at this ce. After a while, Tanaka rebooted and trudged back into the pavilion. On his way back to his room, Tanaka noticed that for some reason there was a crowd of people ahead of him. At the center of the crowd was Aisa, who was full of vigor unlike how she was until just a moment ago. Aisa was embracing both Taisa and Shosa. They were excitedly looking forward to working together to rebuild the Western region of the continent. After that, a typical touching drama-like scene continued to unfold in front of Tanaka. Umm Id like you to listen to what I have to say until the end. Tanaka protested with a trembling voice, but his quiet voice failed to reach anyones ears. . Name: Tanaka Level: 30 Experience: 720/3000 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 4.4e13/4.4e13 Magical energy: 6.6e13/6.6e13 Strength: 4.4e12 Dexterity: 4.6e12 Agility: 4.9e12 Intelligence: 5.9e12 Spirit: 6.2e12 Skills: Sword (2.33) Magic (2.38) Believed One (6.68) Dragon yer (5.69) Spirit Master (0.20) Equipment: Sword, Cool clothes, ck cloak Money: 4548,000G . Name: Suke Level: 21 Experience: 13/2100 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 246.00/246.00 Magical energy: 311.00/311.00 Strength: 131.00 Dexterity: 129.00 Agility: 180.00 Intelligence: 154.00 Spirit: 158.00 Skills: Lance (1.32) Magic (1.36) Dragon yer (5.36) Believed One (3.21) Equipment: Scythe, ck robes Money: 100,000G . Name: Kaku Vitality: 4096.00/4096.00 Magical energy: 4096.00/4096.00 Skills: Personification (10.00) Magic (10.00) Grand Magic (1.03) Apostle (0.20) Believed One (2.43) Chapter 28: (1) Chapter 28: (1) Trembling Soul Therge pavilion where the Alliance headquarters were staying. On the balcony of one of the rooms, a man was standing with his arms crossed. It was our protagonist, Tanaka. In front of his eyes spread the cityscape which was already submerged in darkness. However, such a scene didnt register in his eyes in the slightest. As an aura of gloom, even darker than the darkness stretching in front of him, was hanging in the airs around him. Just why? Where did my calction go wrong? No, not yet. The game isnt over yet. The great general, Toyotomi Ieyasu also once said, Lord Nobunaga, if you couldnt summon Mitsuhide here, then just drag him here That was most likely a providence that implied to me, Crawl in the night and grab Aisa-chans weaknesses. Light glowed in Tanakas eyes. And libido rose from the depth of his body. I see. So Aisa-chan was embarrassed, huh. And right now she must be waiting in her room for me toe! I can do it! I can definitely do it! Wait for me, Aisa-chan! Toou! Tanaka let out a cool, spirited yell. At the same time, he leaped up to the roof in a single step. Then he proceeded to crunch and move ever so quietly. His footsteps were light. There was no longer any hesitation in Tanaka, as he had justified this night crawling in his own mind. But yet again, the world stood in his path. A lone figure could be seen lurking in the direction where Tanaka was heading. A ck-d figure was sneaking into the pavilion while hiding their presence. The mes of anger arose in Tanakas heart. Another person, who was performing night crawling to steal his Aisa-chan, had appeared. As far as Tanaka was concerned, it was natural for him to be angry. Thats as far as you go. In order to stop the pervert, Tanaka called out in a cool tone. Not forgetting to strike a cool pose, of course. The pervert turned around to look at such a Tanaka. At the same time, a knife flew out of him in a natural motion. Those reactions and techniques were those of master ss movements. However, in front of Tanaka, it was no more than a childs y, as he easily dodged it. To Tanaka, it was a natural movement, but to his opponent, it was an unrecognizable domain of movement. It was as though nothing had happened at all. In this instant, the pervert was ovee with a sense of despair. In that slightest exchange, whether he wanted it or not, he was forced to realize it. That the person standing in front of him was an overwhelmingly powerful existence. Unaware of all of this, Tanaka was puzzled by the perverts actions. However, he soon realized that the action was taken by the pervert in a fit of anger. He was mistaken, however. Naturally, Tanaka, for his part, didnt want to be bothered by the perverts anger. Thus, he came to the conclusion that he had to deal with the situation in a smart manner. Once he decided that, the rest was simple, and Tanaka moved into action at once. Youd better leave this ce quickly, otherwise. Tanaka swiftly took a stance and unleashed his fist several times. He also didnt forget to produce poor swooshing sound effects with his mouth. Then, he warned the pervert with a smug look on his face. My karate will go wild. Nailed it! Tanaka raved in his heart. Naturally, he had no experience whatsoever in karate. In contrast to Tanaka, however, the pervert was confused. What was the intention of the man in front of him, he wondered. However, no matter how much he thought about it, it was unlikely for him to be able to find the answer to that question, but with that said, there was no way he could do anything against the transcendental opponent in front of him. The pervert quickly turned around and began to run away. As if Id let you go! Tanakas invisible attack magic exploded on the ground around the pervert. Even though he was the one who had urged the pervert to leave, he still pulled off such a stunt. You couldnt expect less of Tanaka. Perhaps finding the explosion too powerful to withstand, the roofs around the pervert broke. The pervert fell into the pavilion at once as he was. Hahahahaha! Just as nned. Right now youre nothing but a trapped rat. Tanaka then dove into the hole that he had just created in a good mood. He coollynded in a certain room of the pavilion. The pervert from earlier seemed to have fallen unconscious. He wasnt hit directly by the magic, but he still received impact from the flying debris. Tanaka was relieved that the matter seemed to have been resolved safely. However, he soon noticed another presence in the room, and turned his attention toward it. Aisa, who was probably in the middle of changing, was frozen in ce, hiding her chest with the clothes. Tanaka couldnt help but let out a cry of admiration and almost jumped at her. However, he quickly suppressed his libido with his firm and powerful will. And then, for the time being, he immediately saved several footage of the scene into his brain separately for safe keeping, for appreciation, and for propagation. Truly a gentleman he was. And he then proceeded to admire her uncovered white soft fair skin once again. However, at this point, Aisas gaze forced him toe to his senses. He immediately judged that this situation was definitely not good. It took him less than a tenth of a second to get to this point after recognizing Aisa. As expected of Tanaka, he was truly a sharp guy. Then, led by Taisa, a group of women came rushing in with a bang as they violently burst the door open. ! What on earth is going on here? Taisa was dumbfounded by the situation unfolding in front of her. Time quietly passed as tension drifted in the air. Eventually, unable to withstand the tension anymore, Tanaka coolly soared and made his escape through the hole in the ceiling. Not good its definitely not good. I wonder if Ill be sentenced for lese majeste or something after this. Kuh, looks like Ive jumped into a trap. In other words, that man was an assassin sent by this world, huh Damn him! In the city which was submerged in darkness, Tanaka was miserably scampering for his life in a hurry. On the other hand, as for the remaining people in the room Big sis, are you okay? What in the world happened here? Taisa walked up to Aisa and made sure if she was alright. Y, yes Im fine. But I dont know what happened either While the two were conversing, a female soldier examined the man, who was referred to as a pervert by Tanaka. Taisa-sama. I believe this person is a spy. Its just, I found no trace of the one who sent him. The air in the room turned cold. If it wasnt for Tanaka, the headquarters information would have been leaked. Furthermore, if the person were an assassin, he would have been able to seed. Everyone there realized how perilous the situation they were in. And that something was beginning to move somewhere unknown to them. Everyone was beginning to feel that way. It seems that Sergeant-san has taken action because he noticed the spy. That seems to be the case. And judging from the fact that he left so briskly, there may be other spies lurking around. Taisa and Aisa quickly sorted out the situation, and ordered the female soldiers to increase the security of the pavilion. With the end of the civil war in sight, the mood at the Alliances headquarters had grown somewhatx. However, from this day onwards, they braced themselves again and worked hard to create a new system. Chapter 28: (2) Chapter 28: (2) A few dayster, at a certain tavern in the city of Gokuri. There seated Tanaka, enjoying a cup of milk in ease. Phew, despite being hunted down by the country, here I am seated in the tavern while coolly drinking a ss of milk. So hard-boiled! For some reason, Tanaka was intoxicated with his own coolness. He didnt even realize that the tavern old man was looking at him with a strange gaze. Initially, Tanaka was intending to directly flee the city. However, as the whereabouts of hisrades were still unknown, he was unsure of where he should head to. In the end, he wounded up staying in the citys tavern. There seated Tanaka, an indecisive character who was stuck in a dilemma. Today, Tanaka was carrying himself like a hard-boiled man he was as usual, however, it had toe to an end here. A person stepped into the tavern. The atmosphere in the tavern took a sudden turn upon their presence. The person, who didnt fit to appear in such a tavern, proceeded forward without minding the surrounding people. The person proceeded forward without hesitation before stopping at Tanakas side. So youre here, Sergeant-san, Ive been looking for you. Id like to ask you toe back. Everyone is very restless after the incident the other day. It was Taisa, who was looking for Tanaka. As of right now, the Alliance had yet managed to find out the identity of the spy from the other day. They had been on high alert ever since, but no one had particrly been caught in the as of yet. The peace they had been dreaming of was just around the corner. Such a situation had involuntarily turned each and every one of the Alliance army into a coward. Everyone was beginning to feel restless. If there was a ray of light in the midst of all those darkness, it was none other than the presence of Tanaka. No matter what kind of enemies there were lurking in the darkness awaiting them, as long as Tanaka was with them, he would definitely be able to deal with all of it somehow. Everyone firmly believed that. Understanding this situation, Taisa moved to bring Tanaka back. She knew that Tanaka was moving around on his own to find out the identity of this mysterious enemy. However, above all, she wished for him to return to headquarters for the sake of everyone. It was impossible for him to know what was going on in Taisas mind, so Tanaka was in a state of inner panic. Oh shit! As expected, it really turned into a big deal, huh. Moreover, to think theyd even traced me back to this hard-boiled tavern. What to do now? To ovee this crisis Fortunately, Taisa-chan seems to be by herself here. My only option is to take advantage of her kindheartedness, mislead her and then make my escape!, and so he thought. Tanaka suppressed his impatience with his hard-boiled tavern mode. And then, he started to make his move for escape. Colonel-dono, huh. Im sorry, but I cant go back. I have to go. Even if everyone in the world stands in my way. That was right, Tanaka was a man who could discard everything away to save his own skin. He would never give up to the bitter end, even if everyone in the world were to turn into an enemy and tried to capture him. A man who wouldnt hesitate to miserably shed tears, shed excrements, and beg for his life in order to survive. That was Tanaka. Tanaka slowly rose to his feet. He then gritted his teeth as he forced his trembling legs to move, heading for the taverns exit. Seeing his actions, Taisa was shocked. The new enemy whose identity they couldnt grasp even after mustering all of their power. And yet, it appeared that Tanaka had already perceived everything about them. What was most shocking was the airs Tanaka gave off. An enemy so powerful that even Tanaka, who they believed to be the strongest existence alive, couldnt help but hesitate. And right now, he was about to depart to face such an enemy by his lonesome. Why why do you have to go. Why would he lend them a hand to such an extent? Taisa couldnt understand at all. Tanaka stopped on his legs at her words. My soul is trembling. Im merely moving following its lead. Tanaka spoke over his back. To Taisa, that back of his looked veryrge. Even though theres nothing to gain from this. He was about to depart for a battle for their sake without even asking for anything in return. Taisa involuntarily burst into tears. Nevertheless, even if theres nothing to gain, I still have to go. Believing in this surging out feeling. Tanaka began to move forward again. Taisa was frustrated, and also sad. Toward how powerless they were. As they were right now, they were nothing but hindrances to him. They couldnt fight side by side with him. Im sure the day wille when you understand it, Colonel-dono. That there is something we have to do, even if it means casting everything else aside. Tanakas departing figure was blurred by tears. And yet, she continued to watch the back of the great man. Engraving his words onto her heart. Farewell, Colonel-dono. Should fate permit it, lets meet again someday. Tanaka departed. Leaving something for certain in the heart of the girl. What the hell are these two doing? Along with a question in the tavern old man.. Two shadows appeared in front of Tanaka as soon as he stepped out of the city. Weve been waiting for you-degozaru. At longst, were finally reunited again. They were Suke-san and Kaku-san. Kaku-san seemed to possess a kind of detection ability. As they hade to this city especially to chase after Tanaka. However, the two of them didnt head into the city as theyd gather too much attention inside. As they were pondering about what to do while crossing their arms just outside of the city, Tanaka happened to begin to make his way out, so they decided to simply wait for him there. Me waz lonely-degozaru. Tanaka immediately clung to the two of them in tears. For some reason, he attached Gozaru in his sentence. However, there was nothing new for Tanaka to act in a strange manner, so the two werent particrly bothered by it. So, what should we do? Now that were together again, should we y around somewhere around here for a while? Kaku-san asked Tanaka, showing a side-chest pose to calm him down. No, Im done with this city. Or rather, this country is a no go. Lets hurry up and get out of this country! Tanaka decided at once. It wouldnt be strange for an officer to suddenlye flying to capture him anytime there, so that was an inevitable decision. Whats wrong with you? I dont mind taking our time here for a while, you know? Unusually, Kaku-san was being considerate to Tanaka. While diligently changing his pose. It seemed that he had been diligently training on it since they were parted with Tanaka. Suke-sans movements had also grown a lot more exquisite as he posed to match Kaku-san. Tanaka, for his part, found their extra thoughtfulness unnecessary. Its fine! This country is a total disaster. Everyone avoids me like a gue and doesnt give a damn about me simply because Im an outsider You wont understand how much suffering Id had to go through here. Moreover, I fell into a trap and am being wanted now I want nothing more than getting the hell out of here! I cant stand it anymore! My soul is trembling! The cries of Tanakas soul began to reverberate in the air. That sounds rough-degozaru. In that case, lets get going! The two didnt seem to be particrly bothered by the cries of his soul, however. It was just the usual business. Thus, team Tanaka departed for another journey. Chapter 29: (1) Chapter 29: (1) Movement Purin Kingdom a few days northward of the royal capital, there stood a small mountain. The mountain surface was that of steep cliffs which made it hard to climb. A part of said cliffs, however, had been sculpted into a beautiful shrine. This was the main shrine of Purinism, which worshipped God Morinaga as a supreme God. Purinism was the worldsrgest religious organization with the ruler of Purin Kingdom acting as the chief advocate for this belief for generations. Every day, countless people visited this ce to pray. Further into the temple, which was flourishing with such people, there was a secret ce near the summit of the mountain where only chosen people could step into. It was the hall of oracles where the voice of God could virtually be heard, and only a few people even in Purinism who were aware of its existence. A lone man was standing in said hall. The man showed not the slightest of movement even as time quietly passed. It was unknown how much time had passed. Then, the sound of footsteps began to echo as though to break the silence. The man, whose eyes had always been closed, slowly opened them as he waited for the approaching someone to show up. The footsteps that were echoing from his rear grew even louder, before stopping when they arrived at the back of the man. I thought your return was supposed to be still some time away The beautiful voice that came from the mans back was that of a womans voice. The man turned around and nodded his head to the woman. Due to some unforeseen circumstances urred there, I had to withdraw somewhat earlier than nned. Ho, I didnt peg you as one to ever make a blunder, Cassius. Her reply was so bereft of emotion which made one wonder whether she really felt that way or not. Perhaps finding that not funny, Cassius gave her a piece of his mind. But I still managed to aplish my main goal of going there, the research of magic tools. Including dragons, Ive also secured no less than 500 monsters already. Moreover, although it may be slightly ahead of schedule, the power of the western region has certainly deteriorated, so there ought to be no problem in conquering them now. Hmm, very well. Lets proceed with the n to conquer the western region. You shall head to the kingdom and assist the princess. The woman was about to leave, as though implying that the conversation was over. However, Cassius hurriedly called out to the woman to stop her. Please wait. I have something to tell you about the monster that was the main cause of the disruption in our n! Monster? Why should I bother wasting my precious time to hear something about a mere monster? To the woman who coldly said such, Cassius exined the details pertaining to what had transpired back then. He told her about how the monster partially annihted the army in a single magic attack, as well as how the monster ughtered the dragons with ease. Also, about the height of their wisdom, which enabled them to easily nullify the highest level of summoning, domination and barrier techniques currently avable to humans. And above all He clearly said this to me, I will take the throne of the Supreme Being by force,. As soon as those words were said, the atmosphere in the hall immediately took a drastic turn. At a nce, there was no change whatsoever to the womans expression. However, Cassius could certainly feel it. The wrath of the woman in front of him the sword of God, angel Caramel. I am the sword of God. I shall annihte those who dare to defy God, no matter who they may be. As if to demonstrate her wills, angel Caramel spread out her brilliant white wings, and held up thence in her hand. Thisnce was a divinence ance imbued with the power of God bestowed by the Lord. It was one of the few divine artifacts that could destroy even the divine core of superior spirits. Cassius, in the face of angel Caramels wrath, respectfully faced down. That face of his was warped unsightly. You Evil God Ill make you regret ever making fun of me. Unbeknownst to Tanaka, the undercurrent was about to begin to move. And then I can feel it The world is trying to interfere with myw of causality. It seems that my existence has caused that much of a disturbance, huh. The ce was a considerable distance away to the east of Gokuri city. They had been moving through the highway toward the national border for a few days now. The highway, which ran east to west, was created as though to cut the thick forest apart. Surrounded by the thick forest, Tanaka stopped on his legs and covered his face with one hand. Drown with the idea of himself being wanted for lese majeste, Tanakas chuunibyou was aggravating on their way back to the Empire. Stop bbering such nonsense. You want to return to the Empire as soon as possible, dont you? Then move your legs already. They were still some distance away from the border. Kaku-san urged him to quickly get moving, but instead of moving his legs, Tanaka started to move his mouth. Wait, quickly flee Ahem, returning to the Empire is indeed our top priority, but we also have to make preparations for what if scenario. What if scenario-degozaru? Tanaka looked up to the sky. With one hand still covering his face, he red up at the heavens through the gaps of his fingers. It was a Tanaka style cool pose. Im sensing turbulence in the air. Wed most likely get caught up in a catastrophe very soon. As the world is apparently going to start putting up serious efforts in eliminating us. In reality, the forest was very tranquil with no turbulence whatsoever in the air. Tanaka was merely restless, upon imagining himself getting surrounded and then arrested by Gokuri officers. After processing this idea through Tanaka style trantion, he uttered those words from earlier to inform the two of such a danger. Seriously? Thats not funny, oi. Kaku-san took Tanakas words at face value and replied as such. However, this spirit, to react in such a way even though he could clearly perceive the tranquility of the forest. He was truly good at ying along. Chapter 29: (2) Chapter 29: (2) This is where well implement the power up n Ivee up with! Tanaka pivoted his body once before precisely striking his signature pose. As if a reflection of a mirror, for some reason Suke-san was facing Tanaka while striking the same pose. So what does that n specifically entail? Tanaka began to exin the power up n he hade up with at the Gokuri pavilion. After listening to his exnations, the two of them promptly consented and then began with their respective training, even while hurrying on their journey back to the Empire. If a third party were to present there, they would without a doubt have said, What the hell are you guys fighting against?. Thus began team Tanakas training, by then their individual power began to grow at an abnormal rate. Suke-san received magic strengthening support from either Tanaka or Kaku-san. And then, he continued to train using his magic, which had be more powerful, day in day out in order to quickly master it. Suke-san ceaselessly invoked magic one after another as he repeatedly received endless mana transfer from Tanaka. As a result, steady improvement of his magic skill was only a matter of course, but repeatedly receiving Tanakas overbearing mana transfer had also forcibly expanded Suke-sans magical energy capacity. Kaku-san was challenging the control of magic, a path that Tanaka had already trodden upon ahead of him. His human appearance might be nothing but a joke, but he was still nheless of the spirit kind. For sure he steadily improved in his ability to control and suppress the power of his magic. Along the way, each time his magical link with Tanaka was utilized, Tanakas power as a Spirit Master as well as Kaku-sans power as an Apostle also steadily improved. Thus, with an abundant supply of magical energy, he was absorbed in the pursuit of magic. Tanaka, who had gone through a simr experience when he first obtained the Believed One skill, showed a gentle expression as he watched over Kaku-san with warm eyes, something that didnt really matter. However, perhaps due to Tanakas abnormal power, Kaku-san, who was originally just a bottom-tier spirit, had attained powerparable to that of a superior spirit, however as the person in question had his hands full with magic control training, he had no time to think about such a thing. On the other hand, Tanaka was By now, Ive been in this world for about a year already, but now that I think about it, I started off from the worst situation, and Ive been going through my life here with nothing but pursuit of power, huh. However, now weve created a team, and our power is also steadily catching up to the standard of this worlds power. It looks like its about time to start working on my next ambition. Tanaka was ovee with emotion due to the bitterness of the life he had led in this world. And then, he was about to step up on a new challenge. There have never been any women around me up until now, so I have to make up for it all at once from now on. And this is the power necessary to aplish that. Tanaka opened the magic book and scrutinized the description inscribed on it again. It wasnt a description of magic, it was something rted to magic control technique. And then, he moved his eyes toward the application section. Chanting Omission its a technique that allows you to invoke magic without chanting its incantations The disadvantage of this skill is that itll reduce the firepower of the magic, but for me, its actually an advantage. Its amon skill in other world stories, but to think that itd actually exist even here. Well, with this I dont have to chant thoseme magic incantations anymore, and I can switch it with my own original, cool incantations. Kukukuku, Im simply too cool. The man who learned Chanting Omission in order to enable himself performing his own incantations. That was Tanaka. The next one is this. His eyes were glued to a certain part as he read further into the application section. Multiple Chanting its a technique that allows you to simultaneously invoke several magic at once The disadvantage of this skill is that itll also simrly reduce the firepower of the magic, but Id say that thisbination of the two was tailored especially for me. Ive evene up with a technique that utilizes the live-support magic, Airflow, to always make my cloak flutters in a cool way. However, as someone with safety as his first priority, itd be fatal if I couldnt use magic properly in critical situations, so I have no choice but to seal it off during those times, though However, I could definitely pull it off if I use this technique. Tanaka gulped down and cleared his throat. He couldnt contain his excitement as he imagined his cool appearance with his cloak fluttering. Fufufu Once I master these two skills, Id definitely be popr! Kukukuku, O World. The path toward haremhood has finally opened. You shant be able to hinder this flow any longer! Year 5964 of the creation calendar, early summer. Tanaka, who had long possessed power beyond the standard of the world, due to this training, along with his teammates, moved further above and beyond the world. Toward the day after tomorrow . Name: Tanaka Level: 30 Experience: 2248/3000 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 4.5e13/4.5e13 Magical energy: 6.8e13/6.8e13 Strength: 4.5e12 Dexterity: 4.7e12 Agility: 5.0e12 Intelligence: 6.3e12 Spirit: 6.6e12 Skills: Sword (2.40) Magic (2.77) Believed One (7.92) Dragon yer (5.69) Spirit Master (1.04) Chanting Omission (0.46) Multiple Chanting (0.39) Equipment: Sword, Cool clothes, ck cloak Money: 4522,000G . Name: Suke Level: 21 Experience: 1531/2100 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 260.00/260.00 Magical energy: 392.00/392.00 Strength: 144.00 Dexterity: 141.00 Agility: 198.00 Intelligence: 185.00 Spirit: 189.00 Skills: Lance (1.81) Magic (2.12) Dragon yer (5.36) Believed One (4.45) Equipment: Scythe, ck robes Money: 100,000G . Name: Kaku Vitality: 8192.00/8192.00 Magical energy: 8192.00/8192.00 Skills: Personification (10.00) Magic (10.00) Grand Magic (1.03) Apostle (1.04) Believed One (3.67) Chapter 30: (1) Chapter 30: (1) The Rising of Tanaka - 30 Part 2 Sudden Change At the border between the Purin Kingdom and the Western region, while it wasnt as vast as the mountain ranges on their border with the Haru Empire, mountains stood tall there. In order to get to and from the two sides of the border, meandering roads had to be taken as they detoured the mountainous region. Among the several of such roads that existed between the two countries, there was a particrlyrge and well-developed traffic route. It was a road that the Republic of Gokuri, which once unified the western region of the continent, built for military use. And near the border, thergest fortress in the western region was built as though choking the road between the mountains the Majide(serious) Fortress. Even at the current state where Republic of Gokuri had deteriorated, the Majide Fortress was still functioning as usual. Although it was a road that was originally built to invade the Purin Kingdom, it didnt take a genius to tell that it was also the most suitable road for the Purin Kingdom to invade the Republic in return. With about a thousand soldiers stationed there at all times, it was an impregnable fortress which had always stood tall even during the decisive battle of Republic of Gokuris civil war. However, right now, that impregnable fortress was seriously about to fall Like really, seriously. Not good! We cant stop their advance! At this rate, its only a matter of time before they breach into the fortress! The vicemander reported to themander in a scream-like voice. However, it could be said to be inevitable that he fell into such a state. Right now, what they were being faced with were none other than gigantic monsters. Trolls, minotaurs, cyclops all of them belonged to high ranked monsters. They were marching to the fortress in swarms. There were also races that surpassed even dragons in terms of toughness among the swarms of monsters, so it was impossible to stop their momentum even by attacking them from a distance with magic. I can tell just by looking! Nevertheless, all we can do now is to continue firing magic toward them. Get the archers ready! Once the monsters step within arrow range, let the magicians retreat into the fortress! Tell the archers to be ready to retreat into the fortress anytime the monsters start climbing the walls as well! Themander deemed that it was no longer possible to stop the advances of the monsters already. He had decided to promptly pull back his troops into the fortress. It would be difficult for the monsters, which were currently marching towards them, to enter the fortress with their gigantic bodies. Also, no matter how much of monsters they were, they shouldnt be able to destroy the fortress in a short span of time. Thus, they were going to switch their strategy into attacking the monsters from an advantageous position that was out of the opponents reach, the inside of the fortress. However Enemy spotted inside of the fortress! Vampires have appeared! Currently the magicians unit are engaged in battle against them! A soldier came running toward themand center at full speed from the inside the fortress, and reported on the situation there. It was the worst report they could have hoped for, which forced them to abandon the strategy they hade up with. If they continued to hole themselves up inside the fortress, the vampires would continue to be their nightmare at all times, day and night. Kuh! All units, retreat! Were abandoning the fortress! It was without a doubt an untimely fall. In fact, overall the siege itself hadnt evensted for that long. The impregnable myth crumbled in a very short amount of time. The silver lining of this all was that the degree of casualties they suffered wasnt that heavy. The difference in power between their forces was simply that overwhelming, forcing the decision of prompt retreat, which instead could be said to have ironically led them to minimize the number of casualties. The archers became the anchor as they were, guarding their rear. The fortress garrison swiftly made their retreat. For some reason, however, the monsters werent chasing after them. Themander, who wasmanding the anchoring archers, was lost in thought as he stared at the fortress. However, his thoughts were abruptly interrupted as he fell into astonishment. What in the word is that dragons? Themander, who was lost in reverie, suddenly noticed the abnormal state of the sky above the fortress. The sky overhead of the fortress alone was pitch ck, as though being overshadowed byyers of cloud. There floated an impossiblyrge number of dragons. Themander felt fortunate that he had opted to a prompt retreat, however at the same time, fear and doubt began to arise in his mind. Why arent they chasing after us? Moreover, their bodies Such jet-ck appearances that look as though being covered in ink. What on earth is going on? Themander was stunned for a brief moment, but he gave up on pondering too deep into it right after, as he realized that it was something beyond his realm of understanding. From then on, he decided to focus his mind solely on leading his troops in their retreat. There was someone looking down at the retreating fortress garrisons from a far above ce, beyond even the swarm of dragons. It was angel Caramel. Well, I guess Ill leave the invasion to the humans Now then, the stage is set, O Evil God. I shall perish that insolent thought of yours, along with your very existence. A few days after the fortress garrisons retreat. Theyd already sent out messengers, and the troops were busying themselves with fortifying the defenses of the closest town. In the midst of it all, they suddenly appeared. For some reason, all of the troops there ceased their movements at once. Themander, who was located at the rear of the troops, stepped forward to see what was going on. That was when he saw them. A group of beings that exuded overwhelming presence. Even though the troops were numbered close to a thousand, the area was very quiet, as though they had fallen into an illusion which froze anything and everything there, even the air itself. Amidst it all, a figure, d in fluttering jet ck cloak, was moving forward in leisure. Chapter 30: (2) Chapter 30: (2) As though being split apart, the troops reflexively made a way for them, and the figure continued to move ahead on their path as though nothing had happened at all. Apanying the figure was an existence d in a jet ck robe. Their visage wasnt visible due to it being concealed deep inside the robe, but that served only to enhance the eerie aura they exuded. And finally walking muscles d in nothing but jet ck pants. An existence exuding no less overwhelming presence, who was for some unknown reason dressed in nothing but a pair of underpants. Those existences were merely passing by the troops in leisure. Wherein, out of nowhere voices began to echo. Its the Evil God, Its the jet ck Evil God, they said. Some of the troops seemed to be able to move their bodies already, they were those who had encountered team Tanaka prior to this. Themander, who had been stationed at the Majide Fortress all of the time, had only heard the matters regarding the Evil God through rumors. However, now that he had witnessed them in person, he finally realized that they were truly existences beyond human understanding. And then, he couldnt help but think. The jet ck Evil God who queled the chaos in the Western region with his overwhelming power I did hear the rumor about the Evil God of salvation, but I thought it was nothing but a bogus rumor. However, those existences who threatened to crush us with their presences alone I suppose their rumored power was the real deal. And then, the fact that they showed up at this ce, at this moment. The event they experienced a few days ago. He couldnte up with any ns to ovee it. It definitely wasnt because he was nothing but a meremander. It was because the incident was simply in a dimension that couldnt be dealt with by mere human beings, be it the general or the king. It was akin to a natural disaster that was beyond the scope of humanitys capability That was why, watching their disappearing figures, he couldnt help but pray. Please be a real Evil God of salvation, he prayed Did you see that? Those people, they were totally in awe of how cool I looked back there. Its a pity that there was no beauty among them, but at least with this Im certain now. Im certain that my new challenge isnt a mistake. Tanaka was boasting to his tworades with a smug look on his face. That was right, it had already been a month since that fateful day. Tanakas technique was close to reaching the point of perfection. Normally, Chanting Omission and Multiple chanting werent something that could be learned so easily. That showed simply how fearsome Tanakas tenacity was toward harem. As Tanaka continued to boast about his aplishment, someone let out ament about it. It was the teams vault of wisdom, Kaku-san. Something is definitely not right there. Kaku-san was usually acting like nothing more than a joke character, but deep down he was still a capable person. As a spirit who had lived for numerous years, his experience was nothing short of extraordinary. Theres no way theyd be fascinated when I didnt even show them any poses. He was merely envious. A man who wouldntpromise when it came to appearance. That was Kaku-san. Now, now, I havent done anything either-degozaru. Suke-san was as heartwarming as usual. Then, it must be that, right? The aura or whatever it was called that we all exuded uponpleting our training, it was the cause for all that to happen. In other world, they were fascinated by all of us. Tanaka magnanimously took a step back. The got carried away Tanaka received Kaku-sans opinion with adultsposure. The training this time might have allowed him to mature up a bit. Kaku-san admired such a Tanakas broad mindedness, and was simultaneously ashamed of his own narrow mindedness. Humph! Its fine as long as you get it. Kaku-san. He was surprisingly a tsundere. Id also like to be able to openly show myself without hiding my appearance in the hood-degozaru. Id like to wear a mask or something-degozaru. Suke was unusually asking for something. It had only been a year or so since he was born, but mentality-wise, he seemed to have slightly matured up as well. Alright, got it, got it. The next time we ge t to a town, Ill get a really cool one for you. This time, they did attain new power through their training, but perhaps this growth of their minds was the greatest improvement of the team. But well. Were about to arrive at the Purin kingdom, and judging from the way things turned out just now, the flow may have changed. In the end, thisposure of Tanaka might have been aided by the reassurance that he seemed to have safely escaped his pursuers. And then, as usual, Tanaka got carried away. Kukuku, O World. Finally, Ive finally ovee your onught. And this flow, ordinary people might have overlooked it, but Im a pro. Victory is practically mine! Thus, the got carried away Tanaka, along with hisrades, marched straight toward the writhing, monster-infested Majide fortress, where angel Caramel was lying in wait for their arrival. . Name: Tanaka Level: 31 Experience: 436/3100 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 4.7e13/4.7e13 Magical energy: 7.4e13/7.4e13 Strength: 4.7e12 Dexterity: 4.9e12 Agility: 5.3e12 Intelligence: 6.9e12 Spirit: 7.2e12 Skills: Sword (2.69) Magic (3.23) Believed One (8.47) Dragon yer (5.69) Spirit Master (2.15) Chanting Omission (1.24) Multiple Chanting (1.09) Equipment: Sword, Cool clothes, ck cloak Money: 4522,000G . Name: Suke Level: 22 Experience: 719/2200 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 286.00/286.00 Magical energy: 475.00/475.00 Strength: 158.00 Dexterity: 155.00 Agility: 217.00 Intelligence: 223.00 Spirit: 227.00 Skills: Lance (2.34) Magic (3.04) Dragon yer (5.36) Believed One (5.56) Equipment: Scythe, ck robe Money: 100,000G . Name: Kaku Vitality: 16384.00/16384.00 Magical energy: 16384.00/16384.00 Skills: Personification (10.00) Magic (10.00) Grand Magic (1.03) Apostle (2.15) Believed One (4.87) Chapter 31: (1) Chapter 31: (1) sh What? Whats with this eerie smelling out of the fortress? Team Tanaka had been having a smooth sailing on their travel ross the mountains and valleys. But when Majide Fortress came into their view, they halted on their legs. A flock of dragons were flying about overhead and eerie roars could be heard from time to time from the fortress. Those ck dragons. Dont they look simr like the one that attacked us the other day? Yes, they do-degozaru. Could this ce be the nest of those dragons-degozaru? The Sukekaku duo gazed at the dragons in a carefree manner. They werepletely unfazed by the spectacle. And there stood Tanaka, who seemed to be the only one who showed a serious expression. Even though paradise is right in front of us Damn you, world. To think youd prepare such a trap here of all ces Huh?! Dont tell me, the recent favorable flow was set deliberately to lure me here? Tanaka felt that his knees suddenly grow weak. The confidence he had been building up up until now was feebly crumbling down. However, Tanaka managed to somehow stay on his two feet. The fortress at the front gate, and the pursuers at the rear gate. The looming dangers had forced Tanaka to hold his ground. In fact, though, the two matters couldnt pose any danger to him at all. It was nothing but his usual groundless fear. Fufufu I guess all I can say is its only to be expected, huh. However, Im a man who has conquered hundreds upon thousands of anime and games. In my wisdom, there are countless ways to ovee this kind of situation! He stood up and red fixedly at the fortress. Suke-san! Kaku-san! The two turned their gazes toward him. There, they saw the figure of Tanaka, whose eyes were zing with ferocious will. It was the rare serious mode of Tanaka. Lets take a detour! Tanaka gantly turned back the way they came from. He was seriously intending to run away. Huh? Dont you want to return to the Empire as soon as possible? Lets just pass through here. You fool! Its my creed not to steer away from these kinds of dangerous developments! Promises are meant to be broken! Tanaka was eager to run away at once. That back of his showed the mncholy of an adult who had experienced countless number of setbacks. Ah, Tanaka-dono. Whats it now?! It looks like the flock of dragons ising this way-degozaru. . When he turned his attention toward the fortress, he could indeed see that the swarm of dragons, which had been just flying about above the fortress, was heading towards their direction. ku kukuku, very well. And here Id thought about sparing the lot of you, but to think youde at us yourselves. Tanaka turned around with an eerie smile on his face, his chuunibyou mode was activated in full throttle. Lets go, you two! Formation Twilight of the Gods! Whats that? What is it-degozaru? . At a time like this all you have to do is y along! y along! Forget it, just line up and shoot whatever attack you have already! Whoa things seem to have gone crazy here! Anyway, anything is fine, lets shoot them all down together! Tanaka began shooting magic even while half screaming to his tworades. Suke-san and Kaku-san promptly followed suit. They had some room for experimentationst time, but that didnt seem to be the case this time. The three attacked the dragons with all they had from the beginning. You couldnt me them, though, since the number of dragons currentlying at them was literally on another levelpared to the previous one. Including Suke-san, who had received support magic to strengthen his magic attack, the three continued to shoot down the oing dragons one after another with one-hit-kill level magic. Asrge stones came mming onto the dragons at light speed, they turned into pieces of meat before crashing down one after another. However, there were simply too many of them. Team Tanakas line of defense was gradually shrinking down. The situation doesnt seem too good for us here, dont you think so, too? Should we try using a wide scale magic to shot them all down at once? Stop! Please, anything but that! Tanakas past trauma was triggered. He screamed even louder than the moment the dragons were moving toward them. The previous incident with wide scale magic must have left a ring scar in his consciousness. Kuh, one couldnt ovee a crisis without sacrifice, they said. I guess its time to reveal another card of mine. Therge stones that had been unleashed by Tanaka were increasing in number to two and then three. It was his newly acquired power Multiple Chanting. Tanaka gradually pushed the defensive line back. Hahahaha! Hows that?! This is the power of magic that mypanions, who are in slumber in hell, had bestowed upon me! Seeing that their situation was changing for the better, excitement rose in Tanaka. Kaku-san mumbled to himself as he gave Tanaka a sidelong nce. Hes as outrageous as usual, huh. Kaku-san might have been nothing but a bottom-tier spirit, but even in his point of view based on the experience he had umted for countless years Tanakas power was nothing short of abnormal. However, there was no point in being bothered by it now at thiste in the game, so he decided to exclude anything rted to Tanaka out ofmon sense. Kaku-san was nonchntly being pragmatic about it. For the time being, he decided to focus solely on defeating the enemies in front of him. After a while, the situation was steadily changing beyond the better. Let alone pushing back the defense line, the dragons were close to being annihted. I did it Ive ovee the trapid down by the world! Kukuku, and here I was intending to kindly take a detour. But now that Ive done it, i guess it cant be helped. Lets pass through this ce. Chapter 31: (2) Chapter 31: (2) Tanaka proceeded to lead Suke-san and Kaku-san onward in a good mood, but then he suddenly sensed an attack crashing down on them from the sky. ! Emergency Evasion! Team Tanaka jumped back to evade the attack. A momentter, a huge de of light descended and sliced open the spot the three had stood just a moment ago. A huge scar was left on the ground in its wake. What was that? What the hell is Tanaka was stunned by the suddenness of the event, and couldnt help but look up into the sky to look for the source of the attack. At that moment, tremors ran through Tanakas whole body. Those indecent breasts! The woman from that time! That was right, it was the winged beautiful woman he encountered the other day. No matter how he looked at it, she was the chief offender who had ruined his kyakya ufufu event. As far as Tanaka was concerned, it was at that moment that hisck of rtion with women began to escte. It was simply that much of an impactful incident which forced him to think as such. Of course, it was nothing but unjustified resentment. Fu, Fuooooo! Tanaka let out a cry of his soul. Was it due to anger? Or was it due to sadness? No, it might have been a cry of joy all along as the moment of vengeance had finallye. Anyway, Tanaka was in a state ovee with excitement. Rip along with the echo of such a merciless sound, Tanakas cloak was torn apart. By Airflow magicTanaka, who still faithfully blew his cloak aflutter with magic even in such a situation, his talent was definitely nothing to scoff at, but perhaps due to excitement, he ripped his own cloak apart by mistake. Tanakas excitement took a nosedive at once. He gazed at the fragments of his cloak on the ground with sorrowful eyes. Tanakas body trembled as anger began to bubble up inside. Again, that woman Unforgivable I definitely wont forgive her! His anger rose to the peak. Tanaka swiftly took out a spare cloak and switched into it. A man who paid full attention to how cool he was at all times. That was Tanaka. Once he was done with his preparation, Tanaka turned toward Suke-san and Kaku-san with a crisp look on his face. Im going to head up there for a bit. So Ill be leaving this ce to you. Even as he said that with a crisp expression, his nose was ring. He was truly an easy to read man. And then, without waiting for their response, Tanaka literally flew away. Wait! Ah, hes gone and done it now. But still, that guy. He seems to be pretty serious about it. Hes up against the person who killed your former master, after all-degozaru. Suke-san and Kaku-san gazed up at angel Caramel who was floating in the distant sky. His power is one thing, but thatnce is without a doubt bad news. I can sense a pretty dangerous power dwelling in it. Thence imbued with the power of God that easily destroyed the core of a superior spirit, his former master. Kaku-san could sense an eerie presence out of it. But well, Im sure that Tanaka will do something about it. Thats true-degozaru. We should just do as instructed and take care of this ce-degozaru. Suke-san took out his scythe and readied himself towards the fortress. On the other side, giant-type monsters were emerging one after another out of the fortress. They were gradually swarming towards the two. Now then, Im going to focus as a support, so Ill leave the rest to you. With that said, Kaku-san reverted to his spirit form and settled on Suke-sans head. At the same time, he invoked support magic and tremendously enhanced Suke-sans battle power. Well then, I hereby charge into battle! Suke turned into a ck gale as he charged toward the crowd of giants. Laser-like magic was shot to their surroundings by Kaku-san on top of Suke-sans head. On the ground, the ruthless trampling down was about to begin. And then Shortly after angel Caramel shot a probing attack, Tanaka soared and confronted her in the sky. Levitation, eh? Quite crafty. Muttered angel Caramel as she stared at Tanaka, who was floating against the gravity in the sky. It was one of the live-support type magic, Levitation. Originally, it was a magic that allowed one to make things afloat. It was one of the trump cards Tanaka had obtained in his recent training. Of course, his original intention was to utilize it in his escape. However, right now he was so ovee with libido. Thus he was intending to use all of the avable cards in his hand to take her down. Kukuku, its been a hundred years. The moment I make you mine, Ill dress you in more proper clothes and teach you what Eros is all about. And about the existence of power that could set ones heart aflutter at the fleeting sight of it! O foolish one who dares to defy the Lord! I shall annihte you right here, right now. The two sides strongest warriors were now about to sh, even as their words failed to reach each other. . Name: Tanaka Level: 35 Experience: 2145/3500 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 5.2e13/5.2e13 Magical energy: 8.1e13/8.1e13 Strength: 5.2e12 Dexterity: 5.5e12 Agility: 6.0e12 Intelligence: 7.8e12 Spirit: 8.1e12 Skills: Sword (3.11) Magic (3.71) Believed One (8.83) Dragon yer (7.56) Spirit Master (3.02) Chanting Omission (1.60) Multiple Chanting (1.55) Equipment: Sword, Cool clothes, ck cloak II Money: 4522,000G . Name: Suke Level: 28 Experience: 728/2800 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 390.00/390.00 Magical energy: 710.00/710.00 Strength: 212.00 Dexterity: 210.00 Agility: 293.00 Intelligence: 332.00 Spirit: 339.00 Skills: Lance (2.88) Magic (3.53) Dragon yer (7.03) Believed One (5.92) Equipment: Scythe, ck robe Money: 100,000G . Name: Kaku Vitality: 32768.00/32768.00 Magical energy: 32768.00/32768.00 Skills: Personification (10.00) Magic (10.00) Grand Magic (1.03) Apostle (3.02) Believed One (5.23) Chapter 32: (1) Chapter 32: (1) Awakening The sky above the Majide Fortress thunderps were roaring as if the heavens were revealing their wrath. The air trembled, and light shed all over the sky. The ones responsible for this phenomenon were two people. Tanaka and angel Caramel, who were engaged in a truly heavenly battle. The two were tearing the sky apart with inhuman speeds. And each time they crossed paths, the tremendous impact generated by the friction would engulf the few surviving dragons and st them to smithereens. Hahahaha! How exhrating! The one that most people could do nothing but dream of Ive finally obtained it. Im the ruler of the sky! Tanaka was ovee with excitement as he sped through the sky. He became engrossed in it as his flight grew faster and more refined. He felt the sense of unity as though he had turned into wind itself. It reminded him of the dream of a man who once vied for the apex of speed. Or it might have been just an illusion shown by the fragments of his past dream. However, Tanaka could feel it. He could feel that the current him would definitely be able to do it The feeling of flying across the sky had given the paper driver Tanaka great confidence. Something that didnt really matter. You little cut it out already! Angel caramel wielded the divinence while in hot pursuit of Tanaka. While she was at it, she incessantly unleashed des of light toward Tanaka. However, Tanaka would simply evade it at times, or offset it with the mes of Ignition unleashed from his hand at the other times. While he was at it, he also fired counterattacks at her from time to time, but they were all blocked by some sort of unknown shield of light. This was auto defense, a special ability possessed by the divinence. Shortly after, angel Caramel ceased her previous one-sided attack pattern and began to umte magical energy. Then, how about this! Mwu! Suddenly, the sky lost its color. It was because angel Caramel had just erected a barrier to surround them utilizing Grand Magic. Grand Magic was a special skill possessed by the administrator of the worlds, Gods and spirits. By following them, there were numerous apostles who obtained the ability to perform it as well, but it was only in rare cases where heroes or high priests managed to learn it as an acquired skill, that showed just how much of a phantom skill it was. Unlike magic whose effect was set from the beginning, Grand Magic could embody into various miracles. This description alone might make it sound like a total cheat skill, but of course the degree of difficulty to acquire it was no less broken. Not to mention, it consumed an obscene amount of magical energy which made even Gods and spirits unable to perform miracles as they pleased. However, angel Caramel wished to restrain Tanakas movements to the extent she would tolerate its demerit of consuming such an enormous amount of magical energy. That showed how much of a threat angel Caramel had begun to regard Tanaka as. From their exchanges of offense and defense thus far, at a nce, they were evenly matched. Or perhaps, it could be said that angel Caramel held the advantage as she couldpletely disregard her defense, relying on the power of the divinence to defend against Tanakas attack. No, at a nce it might seem as such, but in reality that wasnt the case at all. Angel caramel couldnt perceive Tanakas attack in the slightest. As a result, she had no choice but to rely on the automatic defense of the divinence. In the name of the Lord, angel Caramel had battled against superior spirits on numerous asions, or even existences that were referred to as gods from time to time. Even during those times, the automatic defense of the divinence was rarely triggered. She had been able to defend against her adversarys attacks with her own power, without relying on the power of the divinence. However, right now, an enemy that forced her to solely rely on the power of the divinence had appeared in front of her. And then, the most dangerous part of Tanaka was his growth. As the battle proceeded, his flight speed gradually increased. Moreover, it was too drastic of a change to simply be referred to as growth. Thus it didnt seem like she could afford to waste any more time. That ought to be reason enough to rouse the power of Grand Magic. Youre limiting the battlefield, huh You know what, thats not a fun thing to do. Tanaka was unhappy because his romance as the man who pursued the apex of speed was disturbed. She wanted to tell him to take it more seriously. However, as the one who had to personally deal with him, angel Caramel was in no position to tell him such. Say, you seem to be referring to yourself as the agent of God, but. Do you honestly think that you can defeat me with only this level of power? Tanaka expressed his honest opinion. You couldnt me him, however. ording to Tanakas Chuunibyou-style prophecy, he was supposed to be faced with a much more terrifying event. However, this casual word of his had seeded in stirring angel Caramels ire. Caramel, who was already a powerful angel to begin with, had been bestowed with the blessing of the God, thus dramatically enhanced her power as a result. Moreover, the power of the divinence had further increased her power. However, Tanaka acted as though such power of hers was worth nothing. That was more than enough to hurt the pride of angel Caramel. Then take this one! She unleashed an attack imbued with a considerable amount of power. A de of light, which was wayrger than its earlier counterparts, was unleashed from the divinence. However, it also proved to be of no use. As Tanaka easily extinguished it with his own de of me. Impossible Such a thing is. Angel Caramel was aghast at the realization of such a wide gap in their powers. On the other hand, witnessing her reaction, Tanaka suddenly burst into an eerieugh. Kukukuku. Hahaha! I see, so thats what its all about! Everything falls into ce perfectly now. The malice of the world, which put me on such a harsh starting point and has led me into corners time and again. And then, the agent of God who is only at this level. Covering his face with one of his hands, Tanaka struck his signature cool pose. In other words, that could only mean theres no God in this world. Chapter 32: (2) Chapter 32: (2) Angel Caramel was stunned by Tanakas sudden deration. What the hell are you talking about? My Lord is the one and only, omniscient and omnipotent God. How dare you deny their divine existence. Oh, looks like I got too excited that I misspoke. In other words, what I want to say is that the one who is currently reigning over the supreme throne of this world is a fake God. For the bnce of the world to be controlled by such an impostor. Its no small wonder that the world has been desperately trying to get rid of me. While most of my power was sealed in the previous war, even my current power alone should be enough to deal with a mere impostor. Kukukuku. Tanaka managed to unravel the truth of the world with such little information. His wisdom was simply unfathomable. Well, that didnt mean the answer he derived was correct, though. How dare you! I wont allow sphemy toward my Lord! Angel Caramel was furious. However, even as he was faced with such fury, Tanaka wasnt perturbed in the slightest. Then, what are you going to do now? Are you going to wield the power of God? Is the power of God merely something on that level? Hah, this is why amateurs are. Tanaka shook his head as though expressing his disapproval. It was unknown what kind of a pro he was, however. Gods are absolute existences. Even without unleashing their power, they could easily instill awe on others with sheer presences alone. Unleashing your power so thoughtlessly in the name of God, as you guys are doing, is the height of folly! If power alone were enough to elevate you into Godhood, then To me, all babies in this world would be Gods! Stop joking with me! Something seemed to have stimted Tanakas inferiorityplex. Forcing him into revealing his true colors. Humph, I thought what youve got to say, but thats it? What if God unleash their power to guide mankind then? Mankind is neither that weak nor foolish. Even as they make mistakes and hurt themselves, they continue to move forward. All God has to do is watch over them. Just watching, you say? How foolish. In that case, should you be a God, would you also do nothing? Perhaps feeling confident with her question, angel Caramel resolutely pointed her finger at Tanaka. However, he replied with aposed and smug look on his face. Of course I would. The moment I be a god, Id build a harem and shut myself in my domain! Id lead kyakya ufufu life Ive always dreamed of, unencumbered by anyone! A man who wouldnt hesitate to ascend to Godhood for the sake of harem. That was Tanaka. What a joke As expected, My Lord is the true God! You lowly thing arent qualified to hold the throne of God! Angel Caramel wielded the divinence again. However, the next instant she was suddenly blown away by something invisible. To angel Caramel, who had somehow managed to reform her posture, Tanaka said. Oops, looks like I released a little too much power there. But still, for someone who easily got blown away by a mere glimpse of my mighty power, I couldnt help but wonder on what basis you could continue boasting to such an extent. In fact, all he did was shrewdly blow her away using the absurd force of his Levitation magic. This man, he was truly fond of showing off. Angel Caramel, who had no way to see through such a machination, was yet again astonished by the gap of their power. The time hase O followers of mine sealed in the underworld. The time to unleash your mighty power has finallye. Tanaka looked up to the heavens and roared. I am the one wielding power suitable to hold the Supreme throne Total Swiftness Absolute Overdrive. Storms, as though the condensation of a hurricane of power, manifested around angel caramel. And then, a barrage of rays of light began to shoot out of the storm toward her one after another. The automatic defense of the divinence promptly activated as it created a shield of light that somehow blocked those lights. However, even the impact alone possessed enough force to make her feel as though being smashed directly by a gigantic hammer. Each time she received an impact, the face of the angel Caramel would distort in pain. The shield of light was shattered one after another whenever an attacknded on it. Another shield was promptly erected following the disappearance of the previous one, but it would also be shattered right after. This technique which was currently cornering angel Caramel was Tanakas secret technique that possessed both attributes of light and wind, which was only possible to be unleashed by borrowing the power of his followers who once fought alongside him in the heavenly realm and were currently sealed in the underworld. Or so its imaginary setup in his words to be, in reality, however, it was just Tanaka frantically circling around angel Caramel while asionally shooting Ignition at her. Tanaka was trying his very best here. Before long, Tanaka ceased his attacks, so they confronted each other once again. In contrast to Tanaka who was showing a smug expression with his arms folded, angel Caramel was showing a very exhausted expression. Whats wrong? O agent of God, is this as far as you can go? I once challenged the Gods in the distant past. Back when I led my followers and waged wars against the heavens, this level of attacks were casually flying about on the battlefield, you know? To think that the level wouldve fallen to this extent. No, I guess thats only natural since this so called God is only an impostor, huh. Tanaka arrogantly asserted. Of course, everything he spouted was nothing but his delusion, but as someone who had to face such kinds of power head on, angel Caramel couldnt help but ept it as a truth. She was falling into an illusion that the monster in front of her was an existence that was far above and beyond what she had ever imagined. However, even so I cant afford to lose! Chapter 32: (3) Chapter 32: (3) The moment she shouted that, light glowed from all over Angel Caramels body. It was the sign of her releasing the power of the divinence. Even for someone as powerful as angel Caramel, she was unable to control all of the power of God imbued in the divinence. However, right now, in the face of a monster that surpassed her imagination, she had no choice but to draw out this mighty power that was beyond the limits of what she could control. The passing through power soon gradually eroded angel Caramels body, but she nheless had braced herself for it the moment she decided to release this power. I will defeat you with this power! Angel caramel turned into a gigantic light and charged at Tanaka. In response, Tanaka also unleashed Ignition to confront her. As their powers collided with each other, the space trembled. The power of their attacks was about equal. Hahaha! See, you can do it, after all. Now this is getting interesting! Tanaka was intoxicated by the fantastic sh of powers. He was operating in full throttle Chuunibyou mode as usual, but something unusual was actually taking ce inside of him. The fact that Tanaka actually possessed overwhelming power was something that a part of the readers had vaguely, no, casually, not it either, more or less realized about. However, most likely there was no reader out there who had realized that Tanaka himself actually possessed the power which enabled him to subconsciously control this overly overwhelming power within him. Normally, Tanaka subconsciously controlled his power precisely so as not to interfere with his daily life. You over there, you were most likely thinking, in that case, isnt he too broken then?, right? The answer was, yes, you were totally right. However, it could also be said that you were sorely mistaken about something rted to Tanaka. Tanaka was a coward. If you were wondering just how much of a cowardly person he was, he was as cowardly as he could get. What if he was suddenly attacked by bandits? What if he was hit by oing magic? What if there were bumps on the ground? If such questions ever crossed your mind, the answer was hed be forced to release a bit more power to some extentpared to what he usually did. And right now, the beast slumbering within Tanakas subconscious was about to awaken. The trigger was the divinence in front of him. The beast sensed this released power that was pointed toward it. At this rate, things would get dangerous it thought. If thence were somehow managed tond an attack, it might feel hurt. Thus, the beast began to make its move. The beast hamster, which slumbered within Tanaka, coolly jumped on the provided wheel and began running frantically with tears streaming down its eyes. The wheel continued to spin. And the limiters were released one after another. Tanaka was about to undergo a meaningless awakening right now. The first to notice this unusual phenomenon was Kaku-san. He, who had been unleashing magic one after another toward the giants, was suddenly startled to find out that the backup magical energy provided by Tanaka had suddenly grown to an abnormal degree. There, he was so surprised that he spontaneously turned into his human form. What?! What the hell is going on here? He then involuntarily looked up to the heavens. There floated angel Caramel, wielding the divinence whose divine power had been released. However, the problem was Tanaka, who was releasing power enough to overshadow even such power of hers. That bastard, what in the world is he trying to do? Suke-san! Perhaps sensing that things would get dangerous at this rate, Kaku-san immediately sprang into action. That Tanaka, he seems to be intending to do something! At this rate we might get caught up in the mess. So lets hurry up and get out of here! Suke-san promptly looked up at Tanaka in the sky in response to Kaku-sans cry. It was true that the situation brewing over there seemed to be on a totally different level. Will Tanaka-dono be alright-degozaru? Well, no matter what happens, Im sure that guy will get through it somehow. Yes, thats right-degozaru. Right after reaching such a conclusion, Kaku-san reverted back to his spirit form andnded on Suke-sans head. At the same time, he also stacked Suke-san with anotheryer of support magic. Normally, stacking a support magic on top of another wouldnt increase its effect. It would simply rece the effect anew, and extend its duration. However, that wasnt the case with them this time. It was because the power of Kaku-sans magic had increased due to Tanaka releasing his power. Suke-san, whose power was strengthened even further than before, turned into a light that cut the battlefield apart as they fled the ce. The unlucky giants that were in their surroundings were all annihted by the shockwave. As the two managed to escape the scene in such a way The situation in the sky had clearly changed. Their powers, which were once evenly matched, were gradually bing one-sided. Angel Caramel was being pushed back by Tanakas power. What the hell is this What the hell are you. In the face of such an overwhelming power which threatened to even numb her senses, angel Caramel involuntarily leaked out such words. To her words, Tanaka was Give in and submit to me. Im sure youve also realized it, dont you? That the more I release my power, the weaker you be. With a smug look on his face, Tanaka proceeded to advise her to surrender. In reality, angel Caramel was still releasing the power of the divinence. However, as Tanakas released power was on apletely different levelpared to hers, it was inevitable that Tanaka one-sidedly felt as such. And then, they finally reached their limit atst. The divinence, which had been releasing its divine power, cracked all over its body. At the same time, angel Caramels mind went nk. Before then falling unconscious. The divinence, on the other hand, burst into pieces along with a beautiful sound like that of shattering ss. The two energy that had umted in their shes up until now was then transformed into energy of explosion following the destruction of the divinence. Hahahaha! O world. You can no longer stop me from grasping to the truth! At longst, my harem There, light suddenly engulfed the two. The light continued to expand and engulfed the fortress, engulfed the giants, and continued to spread to the surrounding mountains. This was how the Majide Fortress, along with its surrounding regions, turned into nothingness. Chapter 33: (1) Chapter 33: (1) The Rising of Tanaka - 33 Part 2 A New Age The fall of Majide fortress This news was promptly delivered by a messanger sent by the fortress garrison. The Western National Alliance was racking their brains toe up with a countermeasure to deal with it. The civil war in the western region had finally reached its conclusion, thus most of the troops sent to the city of Gokuri had been sent back to the cities they were dispatched from. Gokuri, as a city-state, had also decided to join the Western National Alliance, and currently the Western Nation Alliance headquarters had gathered diplomats who represented their countries as well as military officers who were still at Gokuri to hold a conference. Among them, Aisa, Shosa, and Taisa, who were staying at Gokuri as representatives of the Torochi Kingdom, were giving their all to deal with this crisis. After convincing the representatives of each country who were ready to flee, they then proceeded to summon emergency troops from the neighboring city-states. First of all, they had to strengthen the defense of the town which had turned into the front line, and prevent the swarm of monsters that had taken down the fortress from marching further westward. The preparations were quite an ordeal, but they still more or less managed to reorganize the Alliance army, albeit only of a small scale, before the monsters began to make their move. The Alliance army cooperated with the fortress garrison, who had already been stationed to defend the town that had turned into the front line, to build a defense line. For the time being, they had seeded in setting up the arrangements to deal with the situation. However, at this moment, the Alliance headquarters was frozen as they received another piece of information delivered through a different route. Purin Kingdoms Army began to march westward The Alliance headquarters was engulfed in uproars caused by the incidents that were urring one after another. Eventually, the idea to just let the monsters and the Purin Kingdom Army, who were mutually enemies, to destroy each other began to spread. If the Purin Kingdom army could bring down the fortress, then let them do it. Another idea began to spread that they were better off against the Purin Kingdom Army than against the monsters. Among them, however, there were those who had realized the danger lurking behind this series of incidents. Aisa was one of them. If there were a connection between the fall of the fortress by the monsters and the march of the Purin Kingdom Army to the west, then The Alliance headquarters was filled with an air of skepticism at Aisas words. However, when Aisa, as someone rted directly to it, informed everyone there about the strategy of employing jet ck dragons during the civil war, as well as about the disappearance of Cassius, the person who created the magic tool which enabled said strategy to be carried out, an indescribable air prevailed. Afterward, the representative of Gokuri also added the details regarding Cassius birth as well as his rise to the position of research institutes director that were filled with obscurity. However, at this stage, it was nothing but a matter of spection. Thereafter, when they received a report that there was a figure who was presumably to be Cassius among the Purin Kingdom army that was marching westward, they couldnt help but to consider the worst case scenario. If the fall of the fortress caused by the monsters was the handiwork of the Purin Kingdom, then the Alliance army might have to fight against both the monsters and the Purin Kingdoms army at once in the future. They were at an overwhelming disadvantage in terms of both troops quality and quantity. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that they no longer had any way to escape this predicament. And then, yet another emergency report was sent in. The alliances headquarters, which had already been in a heavy mood, went nk for a while upon receiving the report. Majide Fortress, along with the surrounding regions had vanished What the hell was this guy talking about? At first, the faces of everyone there showed such an expression. After that, vanished? What the heck did that even mean? I didnt get what this guy was talking about at all. As the content of the report was beyond even their wildest imagination, they couldnt help but let out angry shouts. In the end, as they wasted too much time without yielding proper deliberation, they made a decision to first send the Alliance army to conduct an on scene investigation. So this is what you usually call beyond imagination, huh. Shosa, who was participating as themander of the Alliance army, couldnt help but leak these words out as he stood in front of the spectacle spread before him. Originally, the road was supposed to be still continuing further ahead, but it was suddenly cut off there, with the areas beyond that point had already turned into a cliff. If you looked around at the surroundings, you could see that the cliff was stretching as though endlessly, as well as the slight curve it was forming far in the distance. They hade with the expectation of, with the area around Majide fortress as the center, a vast range ofnd had disappeared. However, even upon arriving on the scene, they were unable to exactly ascertain it. It was impossible to ascertain what was going on ahead because even at present smoke was still rising from the gaping wide hole. This area was originally a mountainous area which was hard to march on. Thus, as the only road was now gone, it was safe to assume that the threat of the Purin Kingdom army had also virtually gone along with it. Moreover, when the headquarters performed further investigation, they found out that, let alone the monsters, there were hardly any beasts in the vicinity. The people of the Alliance army, who had been at the mercy of streams of bad news for a while now, couldnt help but leak out words at the world that was unfolding before them. The situation there turned as though they were at a tourist destination. Among them, shouts of joy could also be heard, as they had managed to luckily evade the looming threat. Its not due to luck. Sitting next to Shosa, Taisa let out such words as she gazed at the spectacr view in front of her. She could tell that the spectacle in front of her was not conceived by mere coincidence. She recalled the back of the man who departed in front of her that day. The man whom shed never doubted to be the strongest man in the world, and yet said man had to depart for the battle with the resolve to die. In a way, the spectacr view in front of her was an understandable result. Youre right. We were saved by him yet again, werent we? Chapter 33: (2) Chapter 33: (2) Seemingly worried about her, Aisa gently put a hand on Taisas shoulder. Aisa had already heard the report of the fortress garrison crossing paths with people who were presumably to be the Evil God during their retreat. She was also convinced that the spectacle in front of her was left there on purpose. As she gazed at the spectacr view, she thought back about the man who was no longer there by their side. As well as about what they ought to do from then on Aisa then proceeded to inform the people of the Alliance army regarding the matter rted to the Evil God. It was a story that was already widespread in the Alliance in the form of rumors. However, it was the first time they had received an official statement pertaining to the Evil God. Aisa told them. About the Evil God who saved the Alliance army that was forced to the brink of annihtion by dragons About the Evil God who foiled the wicked ritual that sacrificed those who participated in the final war As well as, about the Evil God who stood up to the danger that was looming over the people of the western region. He once told me this, Live on And this time, all of us, the denizens of Western Region, were saved by him. Hes no longer here with us, but if he were here, I believe what he would have said to us were most like this. Live on. In the wake of the long civil war, poption has decreased, everyone is worn out, and thend has turned deste. It is for this reason that we must work together to stay strong. I think thats exactly what he expected from us. The previous rxed atmosphere had disappeared somewhere. At the same time, a burning feeling was ignited within everyone in the Alliance army. Once Aisas speech was over, everyone let out cheers. It might have been the beginning of a new age for the Western National Alliance. Everyone there was seething with so much zeal which made them believe such. The Alliance army began their preparation to retreat at once. Aisa was also moving to head toward the new age, but in the end she turned back for onest time. Thereid a scar that had gouged deep into thend. Along with the thick smoke which was continuously rising out of said scar. Toward the benefactor who was probably somewhere beyond it all, she offered her gratitude. Thank you. In the western part of the continent, there was a widely passed down tale of an Evil God. It was said that the Evil God did truly exist, and had saved the western region from the looming unprecedented crisis time and again. This Evil God expected nothing in return but for the people to live powerfully. It could be said that the reason why the Western region, which had been devastated by the longsting civil war, was miraculously able to recover in a short period of time was because of the strong influence of their belief in said Evil God. Year 5964 of the creation calendar, summer, a new era was about to begin for the Western National Alliance. Oioi, snap out of it already, alright? You still look pretty cool, and I mean it. Well, although not as cool as my muscles. Kaku-san paused and struck his signature side-chest pose. Everything else is trivial as long as youre safe-degozaru. Can I touch that fluffy-looking hair of yours-degozaru? Suke-san was also striking the same pose next to him. And then, the one tottering alongside them was the afro Tanaka. How could this happen to me? To think that this world is a ce with such a terrifyingw. The sh against angel Caramel. Followed by the destruction of the divinence. Tanaka, who was caught in the powerful explosion of energy that urred there, before he knew it, found himself with afro hair. Tanaka was terrified by thisw, which had mysteriously led him to face such a predicament. And then, he was yet again reminded of the horror of the world first hand. Looks like Ive underestimated the world. I thought Ive grasped everything simply by unravelling one of the secrets of the world. Which led me into forgetting the fact that my power was only at the level that of a baby. Tanaka recalled. The battle against angel Caramel. About the time they were surrounded by light at the end. About the fact that during the time he was absorbed in his victory, before he noticed it, he suddenly found himself stupefied in the mountainous area a short distance away. At that time If there had been a bump on thending ground, I would have died. Hed tirelessly trained day and night, hed also never cked with hisbat training, and yet at the end of the day, he ended up finding himself in such a disgraceful sight. I guess it was only nature that I ended up in such a state, huh. No, it could be said that I was lucky here. Tanaka self-deprecatingly mumbled to himself while staring at the silhouette of his afro hair on the ground. It was the pitiful sight of a man whose confidence, which had been built up up until now, had crumbled to nothingness. However, not yet. My spirit is not broken just yet. This country is my starting point. So its the best ce to have a start over. No, from here on is the real beginning. Everything that has happened before was nothing but a trial run. From here on is the real stage. Tanaka vowed again. He vowed to lead a different world life filled with kyakya ufufu events with girls. Such soliloquy of Tanakas couldnt in the least reach Suke-san and Kaku-san, who got their attention stolen by his afro hair. Tanakas path of hardship would likely continue to unfold from then on. However, he would surely be able to ovee it all along with his reliablerades. You could do it, Tanaka. Never give up, Tanaka. Year 5964 of the creation calendar, summer, a new adventure for team Tanaka was about to begin in Purin Kingdom. . Name: Tanaka Level: 48 Experience: 3619/4900 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 8.0e13/8.0e13 Magical energy: 1.3e14/1.3e14 Strength: 8.0e12 Dexterity: 8.5e12 Agility: 9.3e12 Intelligence: 1.2e13 Spirit: 1.3e13 Skills: Sword (3.20) Magic (3.84) Believed One (10.00) Dragon yer (7.72) Spirit Master (4.11) Chanting Omission (1.66) Multiple Chanting (1.59) Grand Magic (0.00) Equipment: Sword, Cool clothes, ck cape II Money: 4522,000G . Name: Suke Level: 43 Experience: 3105/2800 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 709.00/709.00 Magical energy: 1195.00/1195.00 Strength: 370.00 Dexterity: 362.00 Agility: 516.00 Intelligence: 552.00 Spirit: 562.00 Skills: Lance (3.62) Magic (3.61) Dragon yer (7.03) Believed One (7.09) Equipment: Scythe, ck robe Money: 100,000G . Name: Kaku Vitality: 65536.00/65536.00 Magical energy: 65536.00/65536.00 Skills: Personification (10.00) Magic (10.00) Grand Magic (1.03) Apostle (4.11) Believed One (6.40) Chapter 34: (1) Chapter 34: (1) The Time Has Come The western part of Purin Kingdom. Wastnds with so little greenery stretched as far as the eye could see. Three suspicious-looking shadows could be seen moving through such wastnds, they were team Tanaka. Although he was at first a little aversed with the idea of venturing through the wastnds due to its drastic difference in naturepared to the rich mountainous area around the border, Tanaka was a man of a strong will and a tenacious spirit. Thus he chose to continue to press forward. So hot~ Looks like we should have stayed in some town along the way and waited for the climate to cool down somewhat. In the dry, sweltering heat unique to ind areas, Tanaka was trudging on while grumbling. The enthusiasm he had back when he vowed to make a fresh start in the Purin Kingdom was already nowhere to be seen. He was truly a man of swift mind. Thatd be troubling. Well, Im a spirit, so the heat doesnt really matter to me all that much, though. Kaku-san boasted in his signature side-chest pose. In such a sweltering air, Tanaka felt as though the temperature had suddenly increased by five degrees. I dont mind the heat much either-degozaru. Suke-san happily coordinated with Kaku-san and stood across from him in the simr side-chest pose. The two of them were getting more coordinated by the day. It was a truly useless improvement, however. The cooperation between the two of them served only to double the sweltering heat Tanaka was suffering. At this point, Tanakas feet finally ceased to move. Tanaka, whose excitement had fallen to the rock bottom, couldnt even bring himself to muster up anger at the two, as he wished for nothing but to get some refreshment. Ah~ We cant go on like this. This is as far as we go for the day. We have to to replenish ourselves. Team Tanaka promptly moved to a suitable shady spot and took a rest. The next instant, Tanaka proceeded to take some ice out of his item box. However, the stockpile in his item box turned out to have already dried out. Theyre all gone already, huh. Oh well, I guess I have no choice then. Tanaka invoked two live-support magic, Ice and levitation magic at the same time. A gigantic chunk of ice suddenly appeared in front of Tanaka, but it did not immediately fall to the ground and simply remained floating in the air. Suke-san. The usual, please. Roger-degozaru. Tanaka asked Suke-san, the person in the team who could use the least dangerous attack magic, to cut the ice. Suke-san, who was asked to do this, invoked wind de magic one after another to turn the gigantic chunk of ice into smaller blocks. Once Suke-san was done with the task, Tanaka swiftly put a few pieces of ice into his mouth while storing the rest into his item box. So good. As expected of you, Suke-san, youre very skilled. Compared to you, Tanaka-dono, I still have a long way to go-degozaru. While enjoying the ice, the energized Tanaka praised Suke-sans magic. In fact, Suke-sans magic skill had already improved to the point where he could be called a top-notch magician. However, as the two of them werepletely oblivious of such a fact, they were simply chatting jovially. Only Kaku-san, who possessed extensive experience and knowledge pertaining to magic, was aware of how absurd the power possessed by hisrades was. What a terrifying waste of talent Oh well, whatever. By the way, what about our training? Lets see Lets get to it, then. Team Tanaka, even in the middle of their journey, had never failed to hunt monsters should the opportunity arise, as well as to spend half of the day time conducting their respective training. The fact that he was able to persist with his training despite his low spirits showed how deep the Afro incident had cut into his heart. However, even with the injuries on his spirit, while entertaining the thoughts such as The me lurking in the shadow might actually be cool as the nourishment of his future poprity, Tanaka continued to stay positive and moved toward tomorrow with his head held high. The day when this devious n of his made its move to deceive the will of the world and even overturned thew of causality itself might be just around the corner Well, there was no way to be the case, huh. At any rate, team Tanaka proceeded with their daily training regimens. And then, speaking of Tanakas training, he was receiving guidance from Kaku-san about how to master Grand Magic, which he had somehow obtained before he even noticed it Grand magic was a high-level skill that normally could only be performed by the administrators of the world, Gods and spirits. However, there had been a few precedents where heroes or high priests managed to learn it as an acquired skill. And then, in their case of performing Grand Magic, the theory was that they had to begin with performing a magic ritual in order to umte arge amount of magical energy. However, in Tanakas case, while the reason might be unknown, he was capable of drawing out arge amount of magical energy off hand to begin with, thus he came to the conclusion that performing such a ritual was unnecessary for him. It definitely wasnt because he found performing such a thing was too much of a trouble that Tanaka decided to omit it There was no way for Tanaka, the cool protagonist who spared no efforts in his endeavor, to ever entertain such a thought. And then, the next step was to focus on controlling the magical energy. Tanaka, who had tirelessly trodden the path of magic control since days ago, had been training in nothing but it for a while now in order to perform Grand Magic. Chapter 34: (2) Chapter 34: (2) Isnt it plenty enough already? Isnt it about time to practice performing the real deal or something? As far as Tanaka was concerned, he was filled with the desire to try out performing Grand Magic as soon as possible. So, while suppressing his overflowing desire, he tried suggesting as such to Kaku-san, but. Lets see, you may be right. It may be about time to start putting it into practice. After thinking about it for a while, Kaku-san readily agreed. Never expecting to receive a green light from him so easily, even as he was in shock, Tanakas excitement flew through the roof at once at the same time. Shaaaa! Im so excited Kukuku, with this Im finally stepping on the same stage to fight against the Gods, huh It took such a long time. I have been able to do nothing but always stand on the receiving end, persisting against the predicaments that were shoved on me, but such days are finally about to turn into history. Finally, my lost power is about to be revived. Lets once again raise the curtains of our battle against the Gods here. Fuhahahahahaha! Tanaka was so full of excitement that he had gone crazy. However, what he was saying wasnt necessarily wrong, either. To fight against the administrators of the world such as Gods and spirits, ordinary humans were suffering from an overwhelmingck of firepower. Topensate for this, they had to rely on either divine artifact ss equipment or the firepower of Grand Magic. In fact, battles between Gods and spirits were nothing but an exchange of Grand Magic. Thus, being able to perform Grand Magic could also be meant that you were stepping on the same stage as the Gods and spirits. Well, it meant close to nothing in front of Tanakas absurd power, but as none of them was the wiser of this truth, it was only to be expected that he would be ovee with zeal in his Grand Magic training. Lets do it! Focus, focus. Tanaka quickly struck a cool pose and began to focus himself in order to perform Grand Magic. The preparations to control and utilize the magical energy umted in the circuits inside of his body were already set. Kuh! Kaku-san involuntarily leaked out a grunt due to the pressure caused by the magical energy that was leaking out of Tanaka. Even Kaku-san, who was a spirit, couldnt help but feel that this leaked power was boundlessly tremendous. The time hase My ambition is herebypleted here O peerless beauties,e forth! Harem Creation!! Dered Tanaka while raising his hand to the sky. Due to the sublimation of his magical energy, his body was covered in light. There, utilizing the Grand Magic, the power of miracle, peerless beauties didnt appear in front of him. Huh? You fool! Dont give me this huh?! What the hell are you doing? Dont start out with something so big out of the blue! You have to start with something small first! Uncharacteristically, Kaku-san let out a retort. Kaku-san was very strict when it came to magic. Tanaka took Kaku-sans warning to heart and gave it another try. Lets get ourselves together and give it another go! Tanaka once again struck a cool pose. Just like before, he was about to perform Grand Magic. The first step upon my ambitions. Come forth. Little girl Creation! And then, the ensuing result was no different than before. Like I told you, why are you trying to perform such a big matter right off the bat? I told you to start with something small! Didnt I do exactly that just now?! I changed it to a little girl, didnt I?! Thats not the point! Creating a human being is a way too high of difficulty! In the first ce, just what do you think the power of the administrators is? Ive never heard of anyone pulling off miracles of such a level! What the hell are you talking about? Unless through some miracle, theres no way I could ever create myself a harem! Ugh. Tanaka received mental damage due to his own words. Glittering sweats were involuntarily flowing out of his eyes. Even middle-aged men, you see. We also want to have an adventure, you know?! There are times when we do things we know they are wrong! I dont get what youre talking about at all! Suke-san was busy practicing magic by himself, despite themotion between the two. How peaceful-degozaru. Before him was the seventh-order magic, Windstorm, which was being controlled by him to shave the bumpy wastnd into a paved plot ofnd. In grace of Tanakas inexhaustible supply of magical energy, Suke-san, who thus could invoke magic incessantly as he pleased, was also steadily tearing apart the wall ofmon sense. In such a way, team Tanaka was continuously growing diagonally upward as usual. They had been leading such a pleasant life, but no one had noticed that a new battle was about to engulf them within. . Name: Tanaka Level: 51 Experience: 324/5100 Guild Rank: E Vitaliy: 9.2e13/9.2e13 Magical energy: 1.6e14/1.6e14 Strength: 9.1e12 Dexterity: 9.7e12 Agility: 1.1e13 Intelligence: 1.5e13 Spirit: 1.7e13 Skills: Sword (3.32), Magic (4.78), Believed One (10.00), Dragon yer (7.72), Spirit Master (4.35), Chanting Omission (2.12), Multiple Chanting (2.20), Grand Magic (0.02) Equipment: Sword, Cool summer clothes, ck cloak II Money: 4522,000G . Name: Suke Level: 46 Experience: 1301/4600 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 814.00/814.00 Magical energy: 1512.00/1512.00 Strength: 424.00 Dexterity: 410.00 Agility: 591.00 Intelligence: 634.00 Spirit: 647.00 Skills: Lance (3.86), Magic (4.08), Dragon yer (7.03), Believed One (7.70) Equipment: Scythe, ck Robe Money: 100,000G . Name: Kaku Vitality: 65536.00/65536.00 Magical energy: 65536.00/65536.00 Skills: Personification (10.00) Magic (10.00) Grand Magic (1.05) Apostle (4.35) Believed One (7.01) Chapter 35: (1) Chapter 35: (1) Here Comes Cliche development! It looks like the situation is kind of serious over there-degozaru. Suke-san uttered the words as he gazed far into the distance. There were several wagons as well as a disproportionatelyrge number of silhouettes of people at the center of his sight. And there were a lot of angry roars echoing from the scene that could be heard even from their location, which was quite far away. Things dont seem to be going peacefully there What should we do? Asked Kaku-san to Tanaka, their reliable leader. Speaking of Tanaka, the man in question, his body was trembling slightly. However, it wasnt due to fear. As joy could be seen oozing out of his face. Its here. Its finally here! As expected, my strategy to make a fresh start in this country wasnt a mistake at all. Kukuku, merchant raid event, huh. Well, I guess its quite an eptable one for my first event. Itd been a little over a year since he was thrown into this other world. Tanaka had been tormented by countless unreasonable hardships for a long time now, but he could intuitively feel that the turning point had finally appeared in front of him. In front of his eyes, an event that would lead him to his glorious dreamy otherworld life was taking ce. Tanaka wanted nothing but to rush to the scene as soon as possible, but he suppressed the rampaging desire with his firm will. Calm down, me. Ive stepped into the real stage now. From now on, there is no room for failure. I have to choose the most perfect conquering strategy. Tanaka simted the most perfect strategy he coulde up with from the extensive fountain of knowledge thaty dormant within him. After deliberating for a while, he finally made a decision. Suke-san, Kaku-san, you two standby over here. This event Im going to conquer it on my own. .. Suke-san and Kaku-san were puzzled by Tanakas decision. However, that was to be expected as it was a decision that conflicted with one of the fundamental principles of Team Tanaka, his safety. They were unsure whether they should stop Tanaka or not, but in the end decided to swallow their words when they saw Tanakas face. It was because that face of his was showing the look of a man who had matured up through various experiences. Got it. Ill leave this matter to you this time. Im ready to move anytime should anything happens-degozaru. The two of them entrusted this whole matter to Tanaka. At a nce, it might have seemed like a ruthless decision. At the same time, however, it could be said to be the moment when the strongest than ever before trust in theirrades was born. Tanaka was heading off to face the wall alone. Suke-san and Kaku-san stood in a cheering pose side by side as they saw him off. Its almost 100% impossible to happen, but theres still this one in a million chance that either Suke-san or Kaku-san would catch the eyes of the beauty, after all. Thats why Im choosing the most surefire method, even if I have to risk my safety in the process. There stood a ruthless man who wouldnt hesitate to sacrifice even his camaraderie for the sake of achieving his goal. He was truly a man worthy of reigning over all evils. Even as he slowly approached the event scene one step at a time, Tanaka continued to devise an even more perfect development n until the veryst moment. He showed not even a single shred of carelessness there. Oioi, you better hurry up or things may pass the point of no return, you know? Make your decision quickly. Arge bearded man floated a smirk on his face as he urged the man in front of him without letting his guard down. On the other hand, the man confronting him was simply ring at him in silence, simrly without letting his guard down. Under such a seemingly critical situation, a voice suddenly echoed exactly at that moment. Thats as far as you go! In response to the sudden interference, the bandits gathered there began to look around, trying to find the source of the voice. However, they couldnt find even the shadow of the one who seemed to be the person in question. The bandits were puzzled. Over here! They all immediately looked up at the sky in response to the voice that seemed to echo from somewhere above them. There stood the figure of a man that had appeared out of nowhere, who then gracefully jumped off from there. Tanaka gracefullynded on the ground. Of course, he had already surveyed that there were no bumps on thending ce beforehand. It was truly a perfect entrance. He turned around with a stern look on his face and asked. Are you okay?! The words might have been short, but they were filled with kindness and concern for their safety, as well as a strong will to save them. Tanaka then proceeded to scan his surroundings. There stood therge bearded man along with a group of filthy men. Hed made a fatal mistake there. Apparently, the direction he had called out to was in the opposite direction of the wagon. However, Tanaka was a polished man who had been tempered through various experiences. Without even a moment of hesitation, he ad-libbed and adjusted the course of the event. Leave this ce to me! Turning back to the wagons, he pointed at himself with his thumb, and said such in a cool manner. He didnt forget to add such a gesture in order to gloss over his earlier mistake and dispel any misunderstanding. It was such an exquisite move that showed a wholly different level of sharpness unlike the Tanaka up until now. At the same time, Tanaka scanned the surroundings once again. There stood none other than the leader-like man, along with as expected a group of fitly men. kuh! Tanaka copsed to his knees. In frustration, he tightly clenched his hands on the ground. However, all he could grasp was dry soil. The harem member he was supposed to grasp was nowhere to be seen. Chapter 35: (2) Chapter 35: (2) It should have been a perfect n even though Ive reset everything and started over, the fake God has must have once again interfered with myw of casualty to maintain the bnce of the worlds order, huh. Anguish. That was exactly the most suitable word to describe the expression on Tanakas face as he grieved and groaned. The men were stunned by such an oddball of an intruder, but they eventually rebooted themselves before long. What in the hell is wrong with this dude? He arbitrarily appeared out of nowhere, only to arbitrarily fall down right after Well whatever, anyway, you get the idea, right? Theres quite a lot of traffic of ve traders carriages that pass through this area, so the military patrols regrly here. Thanks to that, despite this ce being located on the border region, theres quite a lot of pedestrian traffic. If we continue to dally here, things may get troublesome, you know? Lets just split it four for us and six for you. As expected splitting it three to seven based on the arrangements wed done for the raid is a bit too much. Tsk, fine then. In exchange, all of the possession of that crazy intruder over there wille to us. From what hes wearing, he looks rather well-off, after all. Yeah, I dont mind. All right, guys, get ready to move! Be sure to leave none of the goods behind! Ooh! The men embarked onto the wagon. It seemed that the merchant raid event, which Tanaka was expecting for, had been long over and what was left for him was nothing but two bands of bandits that were arguing over their splits. It was a bitter blunder for Tanaka. Tanaka always tried to act in a calm manner. However, before that, to have already fallen into a trap the moment he first checked the situation, as expected, Tanaka couldnt ever hope to obtain something that wasnt even there. Once again, Tanaka was reminded of the horror of the world. Come on! Old man! Take out your valuable Nah, scratch that. Just be a good man and ept your death. Dont worry, well be sure to gratefully ept everything thrown out of your item box right after. Tanaka was surrounded by the bandits. Kukukuku. To think that mere bandits would dare to stand in front of me, the man who once challenged the heavens. How foolish! Tanaka, who slowly stood up, had already switched to full throttle chuunibyou mode from the get go. Was it due to the anger at the fool who stood in front of him? Or was it due to the anger at himself for falling into another trap of the world? Whats it? Are you seriously going to do it? Hey! You guys! Give him a good beating! The filthy men were gradually inching closer at Tanaka with their weapons unsheathed in hands. Very well. Our suffering that has been sealed off in hell all this time. Ill let you have a bit of its taste as well! Tou! Tanaka jumped up, along with such a cool line. The bandits were unable to react at the suddenness of his action. Tanaka drew a beautiful arc as hended magnificently on top of a nearbyrge boulderwithout hesitation, he then disappeared into the other side of therge boulder. .. The bandits were unable to do anything due to the unexpected turn of events. After a while, Tanaka suddenly reappeared once again from the other side of therge boulder. Suke-san! Kaku-san! Finish them off! His voice was tinted with a shade of fear, this appearance of his was truly like that of the mirror of a cowardice man. Geez, I guess it cant be helped then. Now, now, isnt thats just Tanaka-dono-like-degozaru? Two shadows appeared while letting out such words. And then, sensing the pressure of overwhelmingly powerful existences exuded by the two, the bandits involuntarily gulped down. Wha, whats with those two You guys! Quickly kill them!! Perhaps due to fear. The bandits spontaneously let out shouts as they tried their best to get rid of the two unknown existences in front of them. However, in the end they were nothing but mere bandits. In front of the two, who had trodden the path of abnormal being, they were swiftly annihted before anything could even be portrayed. Humph, lowly bandits, they arent even worthy to stand in front of us, those who are vying for the supreme throne. It was unknown when hed made his way there. Tanaka arrogantly let out a deration of victory from between Suke-san and Kaku-san. His speed was simply so fast that even his tworades failed to sense him moving there. As expected of Tanaka, a man obsessed with the ability to swiftly run away. It was a victory that showcased this overwhelming speed of his. Well, I guess with this everything is settled. I shall put the goods left here into good use for all of the unfortunate Tanakas in the whole world. Kukukuku. Tanaka said, as he skipped his way over to the wagon. And then, his movement ceased at once as he was checking out the goods. Soon after, his body began to tremble before suddenly jumping up. Hended magnificently on therge boulder he had just jumped over earlier and sharply raised one hand to the air. Herees the clich! Tanakas current mighty appearance as he tightly clenched his fist, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to call it awe-inspiring. Something glittering was dripping out of his eyes. However, this something was clearly different from the previous ones. Tanakas expression was simply so radiant that it could easily convince everyone of the fact. Tanakas sudden strange behavior. Suke-san and Kaku-san splendidly ignored it, taking it as Tanaka simply being the usual him. At any rate, they decided to check the goods that were presumably the cause of this strange behavior of his. Hidden underneath was a cage, with shadows could be seen squirming on its corner. It was a group of women and children huddled together, staring at their direction. Chapter 36: (1) Chapter 36: (1) To the Promised Land Youngdies, are any of you tired yet? Dont worry, even if you are, as unworthy as I may be, I, Tanaka, shall humbly carry you on my back. Theres nothing to worry about. If you lean your body, especially your upper body close to me, this Tanaka shall take you to anywhere and everywhere tirelessly without fail. .. Tanaka led the group in a jubnt mood. His light-hearted speech seemed to gently soothe the women who had suffered emotional trauma. Oi, Tanaka. Suppressing his voice down a bit, Kaku-san called out to Tanaka. Look at their eyes. Theyre totally afraid of you. Is, is that so? In my eyes, it looks like were only a few steps away from the So cool! Embrace me! event, though. Tanaka had been sparing no efforts to conquer the women. What the heck is that? Tanakas visionary thoughts that were far above and beyond that of ordinary beings seemed to be beyond even the understanding of Kaku-san, a spirit that was one of the administrators of the world. For the time being, our top priority is to first send them back safely to their vige-degozaru. Suke-san made a calm decision. Someone a year and a few months old. He had grown up splendidly. My bad. Looks like I got a bit impatient in the face of the opportunity that has finally presented itself. I almost showed an opening that could be taken advantage of by the world. Tanaka thrusts out his fist. Now were talking. Were sailing in the same boat-degozaru. The three of them bumped their fists together. With this bond between them, they would definitely be able to ovee any and every vicious trap the world might throw at them. The hearts of the beastmen grew even more distant in the face of such a passionate event of a middle-aged man, bones, and muscles. Then Tanaka and the others resumed their movements again. Currently, team Tanaka were on their journey towards the forest where the beastmen were said to have built their settlement at. It seemed that what team Tanaka had encountered was a scene of a small group of ve traders being raided by bandits, and the ones imprisoned in the cage were these beastman women. Their line-up was a magnificent assortment of a wide range of women, from young girls, who could only be called children, to blooming girls. It was truly a one-way event ticket to the uhauha otherworld life that Tanaka had been pursuing. On the contrary, however, the perfection of the event had caused Tanaka to lose his cool. The bond between the three of them had aided them in splendidly oveing the incident this time, but the event had only just begun. Tanaka straightened up his mind and focused himself on sending the beastmen back to their vige. While having his mind preupied by delusions of the debauchery event that would take ce there. Oh! What in the word. An old man, who seemed to be the vige chief, leaked these words of surprise in the face of the women who were previously captured by the ve traders. Speaking of the women in question, they were merely standing quietly there. Someone among them found such reactions of theirs suspicious, it was Tanaka. The beastmen were gathering in droves, and as they observed what was going on, they soon fell into wonder and confusion. It wasnt like there waspletely no joy in them, but it was considerably on the smaller side. Tanaka had a bad feeling about this. This time, he had also challenged to conquer the event alone with the resolve to die. He had asked Suke-san and Kaku-san to be on standby at a ce quite a distance away from the vige. Tanaka began to feel restless at the premonition that he was about to have to deal with some kind of problem by himself. Truly a man who could foresee the future. Big sis! Kanabun! A boy jumped out of the crowds of beastmen and hugged the person who appeared to be his elder sister. As Tanaka screamed What is with this Kanabun (drone beetle)? Arent you a beastman?! in his mind, as though triggered by the scene of the sibling, one by one, people began to step forward as well. Seeing the joyous scenes that were unfolding all over the ce, Tanaka shouted Kanabun. Good job! in his mind to thank him. Am I right to assume that you were the one who released these girls? The vige chief spoke to Tanaka. I merely happened to be on the scene when the ve traders were being attacked by bandits. At that time, the ve traders had already been killed, but the girls were safe, so I brought them here. Was it an unnecessary meddling? Of course, he didnt forget to strike a cool pose. The event was about to begin in earnest from here on. Intuitively sensing that, Tanaka braced himself for the challenge. No, not at all, thank you very much. The whole vige is grateful to you. That doesnt seem to be quite the case to me, though. No, thats. Tanaka decided to tread upon the hard route. Thanks to Kanabun, it might seem that the path toward the normal route of the debauchery events was hereby cleared up for him. However, in the end that was only on the surface. In reality, nothing had been cleared at all. Most likely, this was a trap set by the world to entrap Tanaka. Having arrived at that conclusion, Tanaka readily abandoned the debauchery event route. He abandoned the sweet fruit that was being offered in front of him without hesitation. From these momentary exchanges, he could already perceive that something quite serious was looming over them at the moment. As well as the fact that the real battle was finally about to begin. Well, well, well, it seems to be quite lively here. A plump middle-aged man appeared along with arge group of armed men. Wha, whats this all about? This term, weve already. The vige chief called out to the plump man with a faint voice. The man floated a grin and interrupted the vige chief as though he had expected such a question. Its kind of troubling if you underestimate me that much. Ive already confirmed that the trading group was attacked enroute, you know? Moreover, it seems that you happen to have even arranged enough recements, so I guess Ill gratefully ept the goods for this term Chapter 36: (2) Chapter 36: (2) The plump man, the ve trader, raised one of his hands. Right after, the group of armed men who had been waiting behind him slowly came forward. However, as they were about toy their hands upon the closest girl, a shadow suddenly obstructed them. Dont touch my sister! Kanabun. The beastman boy, Kanabun, stood up to protect his sister. The ve trader spoke to Kanabun with a disgusting smile on his face. Well, well, it appears that we have quite a naughty child here. This is a contract exchanged between us ve traders and this vige. Were the one guaranteeing the safety of this vige. In exchange, well have your sister and the other girls to work for us. This is an official business, you know? I dont know what youre misunderstanding about Oh, lets see. In that case, why dont you juste with us as well? If you want to work together with your sister, we will wee you with open arms. The ve trader exchanged looks with the man who was reaching out his hand. The man began to move again and grabbed Kanabuns arm. Wha, what are you doing?! Let go of me! Kanabun! To take back Kanabun, who was about to be taken away, Kanabuns elder sister held him in her arms. Take them both away. As the ve trader coldly said that, the man put more strength on his arm in an attempt to forcefully take them both away. At that moment Gyaaah!! The arm of the man, who was intending to take those two away, suddenly disappeared from around the elbow. Uproars began to echo from every corner of the area soon after. I see, so thats the case, huh. All eyes shifted to the man who was the source of these words. Of course, that man was our protagonist, Tanaka. So youve chosen to live a long but thin life, huh. Thats indeed amon urrence, but I cant honestly say that Im fond of it. That was right. In order to survive, the beastmen had offered their brethrens as ves. That was why they couldnt honestly rejoice as they reunited with those who had returned. And then, right now, the deal was about to be carried out again, based on the contract. If no one had acted, Tanaka might not have done anything, either. However, the boy, Kanabun, moved. He desperately tried to resist this unreasonableness. It was the boys stout heart that moved Tanaka. It definitely wasnt because Kanabuns elder sister was an attractive woman! What is it with you? Are you trying to interfere with this legitimate business? The ve trader looked down on Tanaka with a grimace. And then, Tanaka faced the man without being perturbed by his reproach in the slightest. What legitimate transaction? You lowly evil trader who toy with lives. Tanaka, awakened by the attractive body, was in super strong mode. For an unrted person to uselessly interfere Oi, give him a good beating. A group of armed men were closing in on Tanaka. ying a hero? Ill make you regret ever entertaining such a stupid idea. A man who seemed to be the leader called out to Tanaka. Everyone, stand back. Tanaka was concerned about the beastmen around him. The beastmen were bewildered by the sudden turn of events. Thus unfortunately, none of them was able to move. Hurry up! Do you want to die?! Tanaka raised his voice. There, perhaps Tanakas strength and kindness had finally dawned on them. The beastmen began to back away. Hold your horse there, you bastard! Why are you the first one to back away after arrogantly spouting those words?! The leaders shout was pointed toward Tanaka, who was moving back faster than anyone else and was ready to flee the scene anytime. Phew, it seems that some of you understand a little bit about tactics, huh. Tanaka begrudgingly came back. A man of ingenuous schemes, that was Tanaka. Being able to spontaneouslye up with such an idea was something that could only be said as expected of Tanaka, however, for being able to stop him even as he had already made his move, the leader ought to possess considerable wisdom himself. Given his ingenuity, it was hard to believe he was actually someone working under a ve trader. Then, Tanaka suddenly realized. That this was another scheme prepared by the world. He wouldnt be able to ovee it with a half-baked method. Moreover, he had the beastmen on his back. He judged that it wasnt a good idea to engage in a prolonged battle of wits while shouldering such a heavy burden Tanaka showed no slightest movement. While the group of armed men moved to surround such a Tanaka. Whats wrong? You seem to have gotten quiet there. Are you getting cold feet now? Huh? With a rxed expression, the captain put pressure on Tanaka, trying to break his heart. However Kukukuku, you fell for it. Did you think Id continue to entertain you in battle of wits? How Foolish, did you honestly think Id fight you on the table youve arranged? What? The captain couldnt understand what Tanaka was talking about. And then, Tanaka began to make his move. He invoked Levitation and floated into the air, before making a deration from above. You have splendidly surrounded me as I expected, huh. You are hereby standing in the presence of me, the ruler of all demons. Have you prepared yourselves? Everyone froze due to the unexpected turn of events. In the midst of this all, Tanakas death sentence rang out. The suffering we experienced in hell, where the concept of warmth was nonexistent, upon being casted down from heavens. Feel free to enjoy it to the fullest. A Drop of Lamentations River Cocytus Tears. This was Tanakas secret technique to open up a gate and unleash the power of Hell upon the world by borrowing the assistance of hisrades sealed in the lowest stratum of Hell, the Freezing Hell. Of course, it was just the setting he came up with. A gigantic lump of ice appeared out of the blue. It then engulfed the armed group along with the ve trader. Based on its gigantic size, no one wouldve ever believed that it was a live-support magic. Chapter 36: (3) Chapter 36: (3) Fuhahahaha, what fools! Did they think brute force could ever beat shrewdness? Wisdom and power, flexibly utilizing them both while adapting to the situation is the essence of fight. He then splendidlynded on the side of the ice block. But still, it kind of gets in the way, huh Ha! Tanaka raised one hand and let out a cool spirited roar. Of course it was nothing but an act, as he had no need of performing such a thing. He invoked Levitation and sent the lump of ice flying into the sky beyond the horizon in no time at all. If Im lucky, everything should be alright. Phew, looks like Ive grown quite skilled myself, huh. A man who was kind to himself while harsh on others. That was Tanaka. Well then, is everyone alright? Tanaka checked his surroundings. The beastmen were dumbfounded by the bizarre events that had urred before their eyes. Seeing this, Tanaka fell into thoughts. Having lived for so long in the shadow after the ruin of the kingdom of demons, their hearts wouldnt melt so easily. Especially given the fact that the treatment of demi-humans in the Purin Kingdom was particrly bad, from what he heard. Putting that into consideration, this event was most likely locked at this ce I guess this is as far as it goes, huh. Tanaka flipped his cloak as he was about to make his leave. However, he suddenly stopped. Listen well. To the distant east of thisnd. There is a woond beyond the mountain range on the border of the Purin Kingdom. If you go north from there, youll see a town a distant away from the woonds. Its the town of demon. The town of demon. Its been years since the ruins of the kingdom of demon. The time for the promised revival hase. There would definitely be sacrifices before you reach the Promised Land. However, for the sake of those who would live in the future, I want you to face and ovee it. Im fully aware that you are all exhausted from your long-standing suffering. I wont me you should you choose to continue treading the path of very, either. Its fine if you want to continue living thinly here. However, I do wish you to be able to rise once again here. Finally, Tanaka turned around. That figure of his was that of a powerful yet gentle man. I believe in it. In the ray of hope shown by that boy. And in the passionate spirits that are still burning within all of you. Im going believing that we can walk side by side in the Promised Land in the future. Tanaka walked away. The beastmen could simply stare at his disappearing back. However, something hot was definitely throbbing in their chest. Big sis. Im going to get stronger. Just like him. Kanabun. The two siblings hugged each other. Watching the two over with warm eyes, the vige chief muttered. Hes right. Even when such a child managed to muster up his courage to resist, we adults could do nothing at all in return, how pathetic. Vige Chief . The beastmens attention spontaneously focused on the vige chief. Everyone, listen well. Im thinking about heading to the Promised Land which that personage mentioned. It would definitely be an arduous journey. And those who were not meant to die might lose their lives along the way. But I want to face it so that those who live in the future could live happily. No one answered the vige chiefs words. And the vige chief didnt want to hear their answer either. As there was no need to. In the eyes of the beastmen looking at the vige chief, a me of will that had never been seen before was already lit. Lets go. To the Promised Land. Tanaka walked through the forest. Suke-san and Kaku-san promptly appeared and converged with him. How did it go? Did you settle everything safely-degozaru? Tanaka didnt stop his legs. Damn it. My n should have been perfect there. But it turned out to be more difficult than I expected. This time, I could only pin my hopes on the off chance that everything I did here would lead me to a rare linked event. That was right, Tanaka had yet to give up. The environments the beastmen had been living at for a long time. Taking that into ount, he judged that the chance of kyakya ufufu events being triggered was nigh impossible. And time was a necessary factor for their hearts to melt. That was why he led them to the future. He invited them to the Nanashi town and pinned his hope on the time-based event. Tanaka had already saved them. Then, all he had to do now was wait for their hearts to heal. If he lived alongside them in the town, for sure events would eventually happen sooner orter. That nice, buxom girl would definitely crawl on him at night. Tanaka continued to press forward, telling himself that he should be satisfied with that much for the time being. What a terrifying man he was. As he managed to calcte and carry out so many things in such a short time. His wisdom might be on par with the world itself. Phew, nevertheless, this country is simply too rotten, isnt it? Geez, what the hell is old man doing. He nostalgically recalled his benefactor. He was supposed to treat him to some booze, but there Tanaka was brewing a n to use this matter as an excuse to have old man treat him some booze instead. Year 5964 of the creation calendar, summer, a strange incident urred in the western part of the Purin Kingdom. The forests scattered throughout the western wastnd area. The beastmens settlements located in said forest had been deserted. The western areas economy, which consisted mainly of trading beastmen as ves, suffered a serious blow. The kingdoms garrison was dispatched to investigate the area, but they failed to discover even a single beastman. This strange incident was the catalyst for a major incident that would ur in the kingdom that year, but no one was the wiser as of yet. Chapter 37: (1) Chapter 37: (1) Seeing Through Even The First Attack, That Is The Essence of Karate Wastnd spread out in the western part of the Purin Kingdom. As far as the eye could see, thend was bare and red, exposed to the wind. Even in such a wastnd, there were those who lived strongly. And then, thew of survival of the fittest was more prominent in that ce than anywhere else in the world. In such a harsh world, the one seated at the top of the food-chain was demonic beast Rabid Fang. The special traits of this beast were their disproportionately huge fangs. Also, that they worked in a pack. Even if they were up against a monster that was individually stronger than them, theyd madly attack in a group and triumph over it. Because of their belligerent habits, they turned into the most dangerous monsters in this region. These mighty rabid fangs were now building up a mountain of corpses in a certain corner of the wastnd. In the center of the swarms of the rabid fang, there was a man who looked like a raging tornado. He wafted around and mass-produced corpses of rabid fang one after another with the twin swords in his hands. His raging power was enough to make him be mistaken for the real monster instead. Above all, his face was colored with anger that made those who saw him tremble. Damn it! That bastard! Just what was the deal?! I am a man whos capable ofying waste rabid fangs, monsters that were said to be the strongest in the region, you know?! To vent his zing anger, the man ughtered one rabid fang after another. Several hourster, what left there were countless corpses of Rabid Dog as well as the man whose rage hadnt subsided. Tch! So irritating. The man spat out these few words before leaving the area along with his still zing rage. The location he was headed for was the town he was currently using as his base of operation. He was heading toward Haburunayo town, a town that had developed into a stopover point for those who were heading toward the western part of Purin Kingdom. Its not just in this town, the military hoards all the talented people, you see. So those working at the guild are those of the leftover E rankers. Hou, I didnt know there was such a circumstance. In that case, what would they do if there were an incident that couldnt be handled by E rankers? The ce was a certain tavern in the post town of Haburunayo. It was crowded with traders, who stopped by the town, and local guild members. In the midst of all this, there was a man who was chatting with the tavern old man our protagonist, Tanaka. Lets see I guess we could only hope that theres a wandering high ranker nearby. Well, when pushes to shove, wed have to rely on the military, though. Hmmm. As usual, Tanaka entered the town alone to collect information. In order to ovee his powerlessness with his unparalleled wisdom, he devoted himself to information gathering as usual. With his legs crossed in a cool posture, Tanaka attentively listened to the tavern old man. The way he asionally quenched his thirst with a ss of milk was a calcted move to ensure that he was ready in case he were spoken to by a beauty at any given moment. As expected, he was a man who exerted more power than usual when he was in the tavern. Well, theres no need to worry about such a thing now, though. After all, right now in this town. At this very moment, as the old man was about to give him important information. His words were interrupted by the sounds of the violently opened doors. And then, the peculiar mors that had been drifting around the tavern promptly subsided. No, it might be more urate to say that they were swallowed up by the air exuded by the man who had violently opened the door. The man,pletely unconcerned about the peculiar atmosphere, walked haughtily toward the counter. Old man, give me the strongest one. Aiyo. He crudely seated himself on the seat and ordered a strong drink. From the irritated look on his face, it was obvious that he was trying to use the power of alcohol to forget about his unpleasant experience. Under normal circumstances, no one would have approached this man, as the saying went, let the sleeping dog lie. However, this was a tavern. It could be said to be inevitable that disturbances would ur in such a ce where people with numbed senses were assembled. A drunkard who failed to read the room moved to approach the man. Hey! Making good money? Thanks to you guys, the damage caused by monsters has greatly decreased. As expected of the great master Currypan. Holding a ss of booze, he spoke cheerfully. For sure, he wasnt doing that out of ill intention. However, he had splendidly stepped on andmine. Dont you dare to mention that name in front of me. The man, who was already in a bad mood, immediately red at the drunkard. My name is Curryman! Curryman said to the drunkard, filled with bloodlust. Hii! It was the kind of bloodlust that no normal person could ever withstand. Of course, it wasnt something an E-ranker could unleash. Here was the information that was about to be said by the tavern old man earlier. Currently, there were several powerful people staying in this town by chance. This man was one of them. He was an A ranker who was known as Curryman the Twin Swords. The bloodlust unleashed by an A ranker who was the pinnacle of humanity. It proved to be more than enough intimidation to sober up those who were drunk. However, Curryman didnt stop there. In his current mood that couldnt get any worse, he grabbed the drunkard roughly by thepels and was about to vent out the anger welling up within him through his fist. Youd better stop there. There was a man who stopped him. It was Tanaka, who had switched into hard-boiled mode as he was at the tavern. Just a while ago, he had obtained information that everyone in this town was of E rank. And then, based on his various experiences up until now, he was confident that he could deal with those of E rank. Thus, Tanaka boldly intervened with the situation. Chapter 37: (2) Chapter 37: (2) This is a tavern. A ce for men to rx. A little bit of mischief is indeed part of the charm of tavern, but there is still a line that must not be crossed. Tilting the ss of milk at the counter, Tanaka talked to the man over his back. He then abruptly put the ss down and stood up, slowly turning around. Any more than that would be against the codes of men. Tanaka confronted the man in his signature cool pose. He held one hand over his face and gazed at the man in front of him through the gap between his fingers. His other hand was positioned to exquisitely enhance his coolness. His feet are shoulder-width apart, forming a stance that in case a beauty came running at him while saying, So cool! Embrace me!, he was ready to ept her anytime. However, Tanaka didnt know. About the continuation of the old mans line. About the fact that several powerful people were currently staying in the town. As well as the fact the man in front of him was an A-ranked warrior. Whats with you? What an annoying mug youve got there. Brushing away the drunkard roughly, Curryman turned toward Tanaka. Do you want to apany me in his stead? Despite losing himself in anger, he closed in toward Tanaka with a refined movement bereft of openings. All could be said was as expected of an A-ranked warrior. Youd better stop there. Im the rightful heir to Karate, the legendary martial arts that has gone down in history. Ever since I took up Karate, Ive been reigning invincible. Challenging me is akin to adding to your own ck dots. Youd better take that to heart first. Tanaka had just turned into its rightful heir as he updated some additional settings on Karate. So it was only natural that he was invincible as of yet. The wisdom to ingeniously utilize the magic of words to his advantage. What a terrifying man he had be. Thus, there stood Tanaka, who exquisitely changed his pose while scanning the room to see whether there were any beautiful beauties around or not, even as he waged this psychological war. He was so rxed in such a situation. He truly was the embodiment of hard-boiled-ness. Never heard of any martial arts like that. Now, dance to draw out my anger! Curryman unleashed his fist. Everyone imagined Tanaka getting torn to shreds. However, the next instant. The two of them faced each other as though nothing had happened at all. Tanaka was still standing, striking the same pose as before. Curryman was simrly standing still with his fist outstretched. Everyone around there concluded that Curryman had purposely held his hand at the very end. Given the situation, it could be said to be inevitable for them to arrive at such a conclusion. Everyone there was relieved that with this the fight seemed to be over. On the other hand, however, Curryman was haunted by an inexplicable fear. He was sure that his fist should have been hammered into his opponent. The moment he thought he had hit his opponent, however, his fist went flying through the air. It wasnt that he had gauged the distance incorrectly. It was just, at that moment, it was as though the world had suddenly shifted, which led them to the current situation. It wasnt a matter of his opponent pulling back and putting some distance between them. For someone as skilled as Curryman, he could tell what his opponent was going to do next by the subtle movements of their body. Should his opponent move back, he would simply close the distance at once and charge in to attack. However, that single exchange just now. He couldnt sense any preliminary movement at all. Even if he was up against someone stronger than himself, it would still be impossible for him to not sense anything at all. Or so he thought, but that impossibility had just urred right in front of him. Curryman stared at his opponent, still confronting each other. He could not sense the strength of his opponent at all. All the experience he had gained so far was of no use at all. It was at this moment that he finally realized it. An existence that was so high up that he, an A-ranked warrior who stood at the pinnacle of whole humanity, couldnt even begin toprehend. And that was the man in front of him. Ever since he registered with the guild, he had survived through numerous encounters with higher-ranked monsters. During those times, he always managed to ovee both the fear as well as the crisis he was faced with. However, the fear he was feeling right now was different from any fear he had felt before. He didnt know what to do to deal with it. As a result, Curryman fell into confusion, or specifically speaking, his survival instincts kicked in. Without a second thought, he grabbed the twin swords on his waist and unleashed his surefire chain of attack However, things didnt go as he expected. Just as what he had experienced before, it was though the world itself shifted, while the man simply stood quietly in front of him. The twin swords that should have unleashed chain of attacks were pinched by the opponent, and refused to budge in the slightest. To continuously use only a single technique against a master martial artist, all I can say is bold. Seeing through even the first attack, thats the essence of Karate. A man who never ceased to show off against a weak opponent, that was Tanaka. Seeing this scene right in front of him, Curryman finally realized. That he could never hope to match up to this man. . Name: Tanaka Level: 54 Experience: 240/5400 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 1.1e14/1.1e14 Magical energy: 2.0e14/2.0e14 Strength: 1.1e13 Dexterity: 1.2e13 Agility: 1.4e13 Intelligence: 1.7e13 Spirit: 2.1e13 Skills: Sword (3.41), Magic (5.01), Believed One (10.00), Dragon yer (7.72), Spirit Master (4.54), Chanting Omission (2.44), Multiple Chanting (2.54), Grand Magic (0.05) Equipment: Sword, Cool summer clothes, ck cloak II. Money: 4495,000G . Name: Suke Level: 48 Experience: 1489/4800 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 896/896 Magical energy: 1747/1747 Strength: 467 Dexterity: 451 Agility: 662 Intelligence: 688 Spirit: 727 Skills: Lance (4.02) Magic (4.34) Dragon yer (7.03) Believed One (7.92) Equipment: Scythe, ck Robe Money: 100,000G . Name: Kaku Vitality: 65536/65536 Magical energy: 65536/65536 SkillsPersonification (10.00) Magic (10.00) Grand Magic (1.08) Apostle (4.54) Believed One (7.23) Chapter 38 Chapter 38
epting Ones Weaknesses And Oveing Them Were What Refined A Man Thats it. Since then, Ive been treated like an imitation of Currypan. After a series of furors, Tanaka and Curryman were drinking booze and milk together in a casual manner. They then started to intermittently exchange words with each other. Before they knew it, Curryman had started to talk about his past. Curryman spoke with a distant look in his eyes. What he talked about was about the days when the young Curryman was bullied as he possessed a simr name to the master swordsman Currypan. To the people around him, it might have been nothing more than a joke. However, that very joke had certainly hurt the boys feelings. Tanaka listened to Currymans confession with a serious expression. Even though they had just been in a tense situation, there was a hint ofpassion in his expression. He was truly a man of great capacity. For sure, while showing such a crisp look, he wasnt thinking something like Curryman huh he has man in his name, so that means hes closer to a human being than Currypan, isnt that great? No, wait a minute. Are they referring to manju by any chance? Curryman indeed doesnt have history as deep as Currypan. Somehow Ive the feeling that hes falling behindpared to his counterpart, definitely not. Tch. Somehow I ended up telling you such a boring story. Forget it. I just have a bad day, so I kinda have this urge to rant. Haha, its fine. This is a ce for men to rx. Here, were allowed to show our weak side that we couldnt afford to expose outside. Tanakas words made Currymans heart flutter. He just wanted to keep moving forward. He wanted to be recognized by everyone around him as Curryman, not some imitation of Currypan. He had worked desperately toplete job after job at the guild, and now was an A ranker. However, even then he was not yet capable of shaking off the trauma of his past. Dont be afraid to ept your own weaknesses. epting ones weaknesses and oveing them are what refine a man. Hed felt that he wascking in something. Hed always been haunted by this uneasy feeling that left him as though he was always thirsty. However, this feeling was gradually appeased with every word he exchanged with this man. At this moment, Curryman felt some sort of a premonition. He would be able to change through his encounter with this man. Such a premonition. But still, why were you in such a bad mood? Tanakas simple question made Currymans face clouded over. It was the bitter experience that urred to him yesterday. well. Yesterday, I encountered Hero-sama. And then, I kinda offered my service, but was outright rejected. Hearing the word hero, Tanaka recalled that fateful day. Along with that handsome boy sandwiched between two beautiful girls That brat, huh? Curryman reacted sensitively to Tanakas casual remark. Do you know that person? The only thing that came to his mind was the handsome boys normie-ness. His likability for the hero was ever declining, but in the end both of them were of the same home world. As a senior in life who simrly originated from earth, he couldnt simply abandon him. Thus, hepromised and took the hero in a good light for the time being. Well, if I had to put it, Id say Im something akin to his mentor in life. He replied with a crisp look on his face while lightly moistening his throat. Tanaka was capable of exaggerating his rtionship with someone hed seen only once to such an extent. Truly a man of terrifying imagination power. You are the mentor of the hero, huh. No wonder youre so strong. Curryman was surprised by this shocking revtion. At the same time, he was convinced of Tanakas power. However, Tanakas delusional setting wasnt over just yet. At that time, I happened to meet this cheeky brat who was being waited upon by cute girls. And then, being suddenly challenged for some unknown reason, I pummeled this brat down with one punch. That was my first encounter with the brat. Tanaka nostalgically recounted his delusional past, courtesy of his imagination. His appearance was boundlessly cool. As expected, youre really no ordinary person, huh. Nheless, that hero didnt seem to have taken your teachings to heart at all. Even though my offer was tly rejected, I spotted a beauty and a cutie who were epted asrades, you know? What the. This time, Tanaka was the one who was shocked. However, that was inevitable. Months and years aftering to this world. While Tanaka was struggling through his bitter days, the hero was steadily building his harem. Tanakas benevolent heart was blown away at once. Curryman youd better cease trying to be therade of that brat. That brat is still nothing more than just a chick. Thus is unworthy to have you as arade. Tanaka stared fixedly at Curryman. Faced with his stern expression, Curryman felt as though hed grasped something. Moreover, be it a hero or a saint, what you seek to attain by following them doesnt even exist in the first ce. Because the answer lies within you. Tanaka put his hand on Currymans shoulder. Curryman himself felt as though something was being transmitted through the shoulder that was being touched. It was the mans strength as well as kindness. You are strong. Way stronger than you think. Have confidence in yourself. You should walk your own path. haha. He was reminded of it once again. The fact that even as he had now turned into an A-ranked warrior, he was still concerned about what others thought of him. As well as the fact that hecked confidence in himself. And then, his heart began to burn with emotion. At the reality that he was recognized by a great man. Thank you, Tanaka. I feel like my eyes haven been opened up. Curryman was ovee with emotion, realizing that he had finally obtained the answer. At the same time, he was assailed by a new thirst. However, this thirst was different from the previous ones, as it felt somewhat pleasant. now that Ivee to understand it, I feel like I cant bear to stay idle like this. Im going. I dont want to waste any more time. He rose from his seat. Hed resolved himself to depart on a journey. His newfound thirst. What he sought after was the future where he was able to walk shoulder to shoulder with this great man. However, he was about to depart by himself. Because he was aware that he wasnt powerful enough to stand by Tanakas side. As he walked to the door, he suddenly stopped and spoke to Tanaka without looking back. say. Do you think Id be able to be a man who could work side by side with you one day? As long as you dont let that fire raging in your heart to die out, that day will surelye. Currymans heart was filled with excitement as he had received an answer that exceeded his expectations from the man. There was no longer anything to hesitate about. heh. Thanks a lot. All right, Ill show the world that I can do it! Curryman began to walk down a new path. To chase after the great man. Then Tanaka leaked out those words. Watching over younglings setting off on a journey sure is great It heats up my withered heart. The tavern old man involuntarily floated a smile when he heard Tanakas brief words. He was apparently also a man whose heart was moved as he saw off the departure of younglings. At the somewhat nostalgic and dazzling sight of the back of the departing young man. And then the series of events that had transpired up to this point. The customers in the tavern had also been paying attention and listening. The young ones saw themselves in Currymans departing figure. Their hearts trembled, hoping that one day they too could embrace their dreams and aim for the top. As for the senior ones, they saw in him the figure of their younger selves. And then, their spirit was set aze as they recalled the dreams they had long lost and tried to rise to the challenge once again. The temperature in the tavern involuntarily rose. The customers were intoxicated in something different than usual. By the way, old man What is it? What kind of person is the hero? The tavern old man stumbled down. The customers also fell from their seats. The pleasant air drifting around up until that point disappeared in an instant. Arent you the mentor of the hero? The tavern old man gave him a sharp retort. But that didnt work on Tanaka. Hmm, that was something like a figure of speech. Well, I at least do know the face, though. As expected of me. Or so he implied, as Tanaka replied with a smug look on his face. Completely unperturbed by the situation. What to do now?! That guy departed with such gusto, you know?! I cant even see him anymore! A customer rushed over to the entrance of the tavern and shouted indignantly. Youve just sent away a valuable warrior, you know?! The tavern old man pressed on Tanaka. However, their arguments didnt get to Tanaka at all, who was unaware that Curryman was an A ranker. Oioi, arent you guys a little too worked up simply because a guild member is leaving the town? Youll never be hard-boiled like that, you know? The tavern old man couldnt help but shout at Tanaka, who was trying to act cool with a smug look on his face. I dont get what youre talking about at all! And so the hustle and bustle in the tavern continued unabated. In the midst of this all, Tanaka was immersed in his own thoughts without paying attention to themotion around him. Hero, huh. Those led by a strange fate. Their paths were now about to cross. . Name: Curryman Level: 91 Experience: 125/9100 Guild Rank: A Vitality: 1289/1289 Magical energy: 581/581 Strength: 720 Dexterity: 838 Agility: 786 Intelligence: 653 Spirit: 749 SkillsSword (6.02), Magic (3.08), Observation Eye (3.68) Equipment: Magic Twin Swords, Dragonhide Armor Chapter 39: (1) Chapter 39: (1) I Cant Win Against The Hero After gathering information at the tavern, Tanaka wandered around the town. He was looking around for something interesting with an apple-like fruit in his hand that he bought from a street vendor. This fruit was actually a weapon of his choosing after meticulous calction. In the off chance he were to be mugged by thugs, he would be able to ovee the crisis without a fight by crushing the fruit in a cool manner. Furthermore, by biting onto it in a stylish gesture, it wasnt impossible to attract beautiful women, making it a truly versatile weapon. Of course, he didnt forget to consider the delicate softness of the fruit should he crush it. Having armed himself so perfectly, Tanaka was able to look around the town in a carefree manner. However, despite his enthusiasm, no idents arose and he safely arrived at the store he was headed for. In the store, starting with weapons and armor, there were also various other items on disy. Oh,e to think of it, Suke-san said he wanted something, didnt he? It cant be helped, I guess Ill generously get him a souvenir then. Being a good-looking, capable and dependable leader sure isnt easy. Leaving his capability and dependability aside, Tanaka started to look around at once. The first thing he looked for was a protective gear to hide Suke-sans face. Suke-san had a Shinigami-style appearance, so a full-face helmet-type protective gear would be out of ce. So, as the person in question himself wished, Tanaka started looking for mask-type items. Apparently, this store was something akin to jack of all trades. Not only did they have weapons and armor, while few in number, they also had ornaments, magic tools, and even luxury items. After a lot of rummaging, he settled his choice with a certain mask. It was a in white mask. With thin slit-like holes on both eyes. Its simple, yet somehow radiating eerie air. Combined with his shinigami style, it would make for a very tasteful appearance. Kukuku, thatd surely be a fitting appearance for a member of a secret organization working in the shadow to revive the God of Destruction. He brilliantly put his own interests above all else. A series of delusional settings sprang up in his head one after another. Ill just need to get him a pair of gloves or something topletely hide his appearance. Now then, lets see which one that can tug at my heartstrings the most. Unlike before, there were quite a few candidates. Among them, the one he picked out in the end was a glove imbued with magic effect. The color was jet ck thus matching the image of Team Tanaka perfectly. The most important point was the magic circle that asserted itself on the back part of the gloves. Kuh Its simply too cool. Its magic effect of equipment summoning will undoubtedly alsoe in handy for Suke-san who acts as our vanguard. Tanaka tried putting it on his own hand and struck a cool pose for a moment. He then changed his pose one after another without noticing that the shopkeeper and other customers around him were looking at him with lukewarm eyes. Truly a terrifying concentration ability. I suppose this is a good find. Its so full of charm that I even want to take it for myself However, for the sake of improving Team Tanakas image, Ill yield it to Suke-san. Shortly after deciding as such, he immediately took the mask and gloves to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper amiably weed him as though the previous spectacle had never happened. On the other hand, a magic tool was a reasonably pricey item. So, as far as the shopkeeper was concerned, no matter how suspicious the person had acted in the shop it might be, Tanaka was still an important customer. The shopkeeper promptly handled the procedure, and the purchase waspleted soon after. Tanaka was in a good mood after securing the items safely. Ive finally gotten my hands on them. Ah, right Lets name the mask The White Mask that Laughs at the World Heavens Scream, while the gloves are The Illusory Illusionist Infinite Magician. Kukuku, as expected of me. With this, they might even be able to kill a god with just their names alone. As usual, he was immersed in his own world with his chuunibyou running in full force. Then, a voice suddenly called out to him. I dont think I can rte to that sense of yours. Well, anyway, care to move aside for a bit? Tanaka was pulled back to reality. And then, the one who came into view was a ck haired beautiful girl. Tanaka suddenly froze in ce, as though someone had pushed the pause button of the world. However, it was inevitable, because, before he knew it, a beautiful girl had suddenly appeared right in front of him. However, that wasnt the main reason. What caught his attention the most was her outfit. For some reason, she was wearing a sailor uniform. On her waist, there was an out of ce sword that was attached on her belt. Hey, did you not hear me? Oh, um sorry. Finally rebooting himself, Tanaka obediently made a way for the girl. He continued to stare fixedly at the girl, who was conversing with the shopkeeper, in front of him. It was without a doubt a situation worthy of screaming Herees a beautiful girl! in joy, but the one standing there was a man titled the King of Chicken. Rather than joy, he fell into confusion due to the unexpected situation in front of him. It was because existence known as female students could be said to be the natural enemy of all middle-aged men. And hed identally shown his chuunibyou appearance toward such a girl. The rumor of Tanakas chuunibyou would definitely spread at once through female studentswork. Should that happen, he could no longer hope to lead a normal life. From then on, the dark life of beingughed at in the shadow as a member of society would begin. Tanaka cowered in fear. However, he suddenly realized something. This was a different world. Society life was nothing but a matter of a distant world now. He judged that it was unlikely for this matter to turn into a big problem. Then he couldnt help but fall into thought. Why was there a female student? He was shocked at the thought that sailor uniforms actually existed in another world as well. And then, fury began to well up within him. It was likely fury at the unreasonableness of the existence of something that was so disproportionate to a fantasy world. This fury might only be natural for Tanaka, who loved the other world so much. Good job, world! Or that didnt seem to be the case. It was euphoria. Including the past and the future, it might be the only moment when Tanaka appreciated the world. Something that didnt really matter. And even while Tanakas thoughts were immersed in such a matter, the beautiful girls purchase procedure proceeded and was finished without dy. I feel like I just heard some strange words, but I guess Ill just ignore it. The beautiful girl was about to leave right then and there. However, Tanaka stood in her way. It was mankinds height of folly that was referred to as the most reckless act ever recorded in the history of the earth. The hopeless act of a middle-aged man calling out to a female student. However, Tanaka stood up to face this challenge. Was it for the sake of the ardent believers of Sailor uniform lurking in the darkness of another world? It was something that only the person himself knew of. However, the only thing for sure was that this mans name would be passed down among sailor uniform believers for eternity toe. Even if he was destined to turn into aughing joke. Chapter 39: (2) Chapter 39: (2) Im sorry, but there something Id like to ask you about. What is it? The beautiful girl replied with an imposing attitude. She seemed to be in herter teens. This definitely wasnt the attitude of a female student towards a middle-aged man over thirty. Her reaction was totally different from the female students Tanaka knew of. Tanaka was relieved that the conclusion hed arrived at appeared to be not wrong. As expected, Shangri also existed in another word. That sailor uniform youre wearing. Can you tell me where should I head to obtain it? The girl showed a dubious expression as she heard his question. Witnessing her reaction, Tanaka immediately realized something. He realized that the words hed just said were the likes to cause misunderstanding in various ways. Tanaka quickly corrected himself. Ah Wait, wait, wait! Actually, I may not look like it, but Im extremely fond of traditional clothing, you see. A great merchant who runs a clothing wholesale store in the Empire, Echigoya, thats me. Im genuinely interested in that unusual outfit of yours. No, Im definitely not thinking about something like looking forward to visiting some shady shop to have some girl cosying or anything, alright? Tanaka showed a serious look as he tried to convince her, even as his eyes darted around ceaselessly here and there. He also didnt forget to slickly mention Echigoyas name as a cover. Truly a cool man who would stop at nothing. Fufufu, what a weird person you are. Very well, Ill tell you. Oh! Tanaka struck a guts pose in his heart at the sess of the operation. However, his joy was blown away right away by her following words. But unfortunately, there is no way to obtain these kinds of clothes. Because these clothes are not from this world, after all. What the. Tanaka failed to react properly to her unexpected answer. And then, words that added to Tanakas confusion followed right after. Im a hero summoned from another world. Tanaka fell into confusion. However, that was inevitable, as the winning pattern his genius brain hade up with was overturned from its very root. However, he wasnt a man who would give up merely due to a setback of this level. The fact that he had been dancing with the worlds malice for over a year was nothing to trifle with. Tanaka racked his genius brain even furiously. The girl in front of him was without a doubt a beautiful girl, not at all simr to the boy he saw on that fateful day. Tanaka pondered over this matter while desperately trying to calm his mind down. Thinking it over, he couldnt even recall the boys face clearly. And then, he felt a chill as he realized a certain possibility. Tanaka, sensing imminent danger, coolly jumped back to take some distance at once. You bastard, youre cross-dressing, arent you?! How rude! Howe you arrive at such a conclusion?! No matter how you look at it, I look totally like a woman, dont I?! What? What the hell is going on here? It was a mystery that even Tanakas genius brain could not solve. It was the beautiful girl who solved it. Ah, so thats the case, huh. You must have mistaken me for the kingdoms hero. Im Mikoto, the hero summoned by the former Republic of Gokuri. What?! There are two heroes?! A shocking revtion. That was definitely an answer which was more reasonable than cross-dressing, it could be said that Tanakas overpowered imagination ability had backfired him there. Well, yes. To be precise, I am the original hero. The kingdoms hero is an irregr. Hero summoning rituals had been passed down in Gokuri ever since its founding days. Since then, they had summoned heroes for generation after generation. And then, around two years ago, the one summoned as the hero of this generation was the beautiful girl in front of him, Shikishima Mikoto. Fearing that she would be made use of in the war, she escaped from the country with the help of the few remaining decent members of the upper echelons, and had been moving around from ce to ce ever since. Then one day she came into contact with a certain rumor. She heard that the kingdom seemed to have summoned a hero as well. Thus, she decided to give this country a visit to find out the truth. Completely unaware of her hardships, Tanakas chuunibyou rpsed. Hou, the Kingdoms hero is a fake one, huh. Truly, what a sinful world this one is. A fake God and a fake hero. Tanaka keenly sensed how crooked the world was. And then, at the same time, he was convinced that reigning over the world and building a harem was on the side of justice. What do you mean? Mikoto honestly took to heart the words of Tanaka, who had been carrying himself in dubious speech and conducts. She might turn out to be a nice girl actually. Hmm Its not yet the time for you to know. Right now, youd better focus on strengthening yourself as fast as you can. O hero. Tanaka showed the right path to the hero with his usual cool pose. As expected, any more than that would seem to be over the top. Mikoto replied to him with eyes as though staring at a fishy person. I appreciate the advice. But worry not. We, heroes, were strengthened upon summoning by absorbing magical energy provided by numerous magicians. Because of that, Ive been treated like some sort of inhuman monster. Haa, now that Im reminded of it again, it sure is a shock. Mikoto replied, even as she leaked out a sigh at the end. Possessing overwhelming power seemed to be not something appealing for a woman such as herself. What are you even talking about when youre merely on the same level as A-rankers. Itd be troubling if you dont get any stronger than that. The person who appeared there was the one she had been waiting for. He was an old man in a pointy hat and robe, the very definition of a wizard. Hed been working with Mikoto for the past two years, and was said to be the strongest magician in the Western region. He was the Great Sage Merlin. Mikoto protested against her partners absurd request. Id rather refrain myself from being subjected to any more strange looks than I already am. More importantly, we should recruit the kingdoms hero as ourrade. His power is dangerous, and if he continues to be manipted by the kingdom, things definitely wont end peacefully. This ce was within the territory of the kingdom. What shed just stated could be said to be something very dangerous to say. Thest part was said in a whisper, as she suggested it to her elderly partner. Well, leaving that matter aside, what is the deal with that guy? Merlin pointed with his chin at Tanaka, who was frozen in ce. Although it mightve been toote, he was just reminded of the fact that heroes possessed extraordinary power. Moreover, as she appeared to have already grown to the level of a monster, it was a small wonder that he was stunned. Not to mention, the conversation the two just had. They were clearly the kind of people who would lead you into nothing but trouble should you be with them. The emergency buzzer inside Tanaka continued to ring furiously. Ah, hes Echigoya-san, a merchant from the Empire. I had quite some time on hands so I had some small talk with him. Hmm. The twos gazes pierced Tanaka. Even while beset with terrifyingly heavy pressure, Tanaka brewed a n to somehow escape the ce. Ah, looks like the person you were waiting for hase. I dont want to impose myself on you any further, so I guess Ill take my leave here. Hahahaha. Chapter 39: (3) Chapter 39: (3) Tanaka deftly made his way toward the exit in a subservient manner while rubbing his hands together. This technique of his was the pinnacle of mankinds arts. It was a domain of technique that could only be attained by those who were well-versed in the ways of adopting a low-key attitude towards the strong, and possessed experience in perpetually escaping from various crises. Well then, fare thee well. He ran away at lightning speed. This was exactly what the great strategist Tanaka meant about valuing swiftness the most, or so he seemed to be implying as he pulled off such a splendid escape stunt. Seeing off such a Tanaka, the two were calm as though nothing had happened. Is it alright to simply let him go like that? Im sure itll be fine. He seems to be from the Empire, after all. Not to mention that hes kind of idiotic. In contrast to Mikoto who seemed a littlex, Merlin didnt let guard town. Hmm. Nevertheless, that guy. Seeing Merlins appearance as he pondered with a serious face, Mikoto felt a tinge of anxiety. Whats the matter? That appearance of his, hes got quite a good sense of style, dont you think so too? Floating a fearless smile, he didnt seem like an aged man at all. As he seemed to have found the man worthy of bing his lifelong rival, fire began to set aze in his aged body. No Im not sure about that. How should I put it, he was too over the top, or something. I do recognize most sides of you, but definitely not your taste. In the first ce, why do I have to continue wearing sailor uniform? What are you talking about?! How can you not understand the holy power radiating from sailor uniform that charms all who see it? With all the wealth and knowledge Ive gathered over the years, I can say with certainty that its no less divine than sacred artifacts, you know?! It seemed that the Great Sage Merlin was an ardent believer of sailor uniform. Haa. Ive been thinking that I wish Id had said no when I received the suggestion to receive magic bestowment from you. This hero, she seemed to be beset with a lot of trouble in her own way. Fuhahaha! Escape seeded! Tanaka shouted in joy as he made his way through the town. It is a pity that I have to part with Hero-chan. However! My guts are telling me that if I go with her right now, only disasters will await me. Well, I guess I have to be content with only being acquainted with her for the time being. Kukuku. The new g he had raised this time. Tanakas face was colored with a smile, as he deliberated the best way to handle it. It was probably because he had finally met someone from his original world after a long time. He felt a joy akin topleting a game. Tanaka was in a good mood as he continued to run under the rain that had started to fall before he knew it. However, his strides gradually slowed down. Eventually, Tanaka came to aplete halt and stood in ce. His face was pale, aplete contrast to how it was just a moment ago. No way. Thats just. Tanaka continued to be soaked by rain. He couldnt afford to even feel the coldness of it. He was simply, thoroughly losing himself in his own thoughts. Tanaka had involuntarily realized it. The desperate situation he was thrust in. He had been subconsciously trying to avoid thinking about it up until now. No, he had been deceiving himself into forgetting it. However, the conversation with the hero whom hed just met. With that as the trigger, the seal was broken. One casual remark in his conversation with the hero. Itd been reyed over and over again in his head for a while now. We, heroes, were strengthened upon summoning by absorbing magical energy provided by numerous magicians. The truth hidden underneath these words. Whether he wanted it or not, Tanakas genius brain automatically led him to the answer. And then, he was shocked at the despairbeled as truth he was led to. Up until now, Tanaka had never cked in his endeavor to im the supreme throne. As a result, he had been steadily leveling himself up, but then a single uncertainty was thrown into his path. The values of his glitched stats had for some reason decreased. He hadnt felt particrly weakened, nor had it caused any problems, so hed never thought much of it. But here he involuntarily realized it. The pieces had finally all fallen into ce with the conversation they had just a while ago. The truth he had tried to ignore was shoved right into his face. My power was stolen by the hero. And then, its still continuously being stolen from me even now. He didnt want to think about it. However, his genius brain had ignored his wishes and thrust him into reality. Hero summoning at that time, the hero had also absorbed the power of Tanaka, who wasnt a magician and was merely involved in the ident. Thus, Tanaka was forced tond in another world with power on the same level as a baby. Hed avoided thinking about it, but now that he thought about it, everything fell into ce. The reason why Tanaka couldnt build a harem was because the hero had absorbed his poprity power as well. And the reason why the hero could build a harem so smoothly was because hed been using Tanakas poprity power. Moreover, the fact that Tanakas power was still being stolen away even now. Even if he leveled up and amassed more power, his stats value would perpetually decrease from time to time as though being reset. Most likely, the hero would be gaining power each time. What a harsh reality. In order to ovee this strait I have to defeat the hero, however. The solution was obvious. The problem was that it didnt seem to be feasible. He was at an overwhelming disadvantage from the beginning. And on top of that, the gap in power would continue only to widen. From now on, even if he strove to be stronger, his power would continuously be stolen by the hero time and again. Time alone passed by as he was drenched by rain. Even with Tanakas genius brain, he couldnt find a path that would lead him to the future. Tanaka was driven into a corner. The only thing he understood was the sad reality I cant win against the hero. The moment he stepped into this world, the match had already been set. Hed jumped into the trapid down by the world from the very beginning, and up until now, he had merely been dancing on top of its palm. Tanaka copsed to his knees. As if pouring salt into his wounds, the rain poured even more heavily on Tanaka. The truth was finally unveiled. It was a bottomless swamp known as despair. Tanaka could only stand there in a daze, surrendering himself to the despair he could not crawl out from. Thus, Tanaka was defeated by the hero without even confronting him. Name: Mikoto Level: 52 Experience: 110/5200 Guild Rank: A Vitality: 1486/1486 Magical energy: 1663/1663 Strength: 691 Dexterity: 782 Agility: 806 Intelligence: 805 Spirit: 701 Skills: Sword (3.88) Shield (3.12) Magic (3.01) Blessing of the God of Creation (2.74) Equipment: Thin Sword of Thunder, Sailor Uniform, Small Shield of Power Name: Merlin Level: 128 Experience: 3645/12800 Guild Rank: A Vitality: 471/471 Magical energy: 3277/3277 Strength: 269 Dexterity: 272 Agility: 433 Intelligence: 2297 Spirit: 2129 SkillsWand (3.83) Magic (8.17) Alchemy (6.74) Chanting Omission (10.00) Multiple Chanting (10.00) Equipment: Staff of the Spirit Tree, Fairy Robe Chapter 40: (1) Chapter 40: (1) The Rising of Tanaka - 40 Part 2 We Cant Win Against Those Monsters Haburunayo, a transit town located in the western part of the Purin Kingdom. A short distance away from the town. There spread wastnds that seemed to expand endlessly. And there was a group of three passing through such a ce. One of them was dressed in fine armor. Equipped with also no less splendid sword and shield was a young man. He was Kamui, the hero of the Purin Kingdom. It had been a little over a year since he was summoned from another world. As he traveled around the country, he had gained exceptional power and unparalleled fame. He didnt belong to the guild, but he was no less powerful than the A rankers of the guild. And then there was a blond-haired beauty who was walking, snuggling up to him. One of the best magic users in Purinism, her name was Kaltovich (CultBitch). The chest part of her neat white garb never ceased to sway as she walked, guiding Kamui in the teachings of Purinism at the same time. She also didnt belong to the guild, but she possessed power equivalent to those of an A-ranker. A little girl was walking a little ahead of the two of them in vignce, Tetsujin (IronMan). Of the three, she was the only genuine A-ranker belonging to the guild. Despite her small stature, she boasted power that propelled her into the youngest A-ranker in history. One of the few small countries that existed between the Purin Kingdom and the Haru Empire. She hailed from the Principality of Banaana, a satellite country of the Purin Kingdom. This party of the hero. Initially, it was nned to dispatch capable personnel from the military, but this n was cancelled due to theirck of experience in monster warfare. Given the circumstances that there were very few capable guild members in the kingdom, they opted to scout members from Purinism and the guilds in other countries. This n couldnt be said to be progressing smoothly, but that didnt change the fact that the few recruited members all possessed power worthy to be called the pinnacle of the world. At the moment, they were endeavoring to spread their fame in the vicinity of the transit town of Haburnayo. Theres something nearby. Tetsujin, who was generally a girl of few emotions, warned the other two in a voice devoid of emotion. Upon proceeding ahead a while longer, two shadows could be seen under the shade of a boulder in the wastnds. It was a pair of existences that could only be referred to as bizarre. One of them was a mysterious man with a huge body that was decorated with muscles and d in nothing but ck underpants. His distinctive features were his crew cut and moustache. The other one was an eerie existence d in a ck robe. When they looked closely, they could see that the visage peeking out of the robe was that of a skeleton. The hero party promptly got into battle stance as they faced the two extraterrestrial beings. With a moderate sense of tension, they took their usual respective position. Kamui was the vanguard. Kaltovich was the rear guard. Tetsujin was taking a hit-and-run stance a little farther behind the two. Just as they finished their arrangements and were getting ready tomence the battle, it happened. The descent of a pressure that threatened to freeze their spines. It was an enormous amount of magical energy leaking out of the huge man. The hero party was frozen in ce, as they were faced with such an enormous amount of magical energy that theyd never experienced before. And the next moment, they were beset with inhumane eerie presence emitted by the robed existence. It exuded pressure that weighed no less as heavily on them. Such a presence of abundant power radiated off of an overwhelming existence was something theyd never encountered before. Promptlying to her senses, Tetsujin made her move. Ill go. Without waiting for herpanions reply, she took a few steps forward. Lowering her center of gravity, she darted toward their opponents like a bullet at lightning speed. Her movement was like that of a wild beast that was pouncing on its prey out of instinct. She appeared as though about to challenge the two to a close rangebat, but then she suddenly burst sideways right in front of them. The next instant, in multiple chanting, wind de magic was unleashed from the tip of the sword wielded by her. She carried out a preemptive move as she was unable to gauge the power of her adversaries. The first part was a feint that leveraged her strongest point of swiftness. Followed by multiple chanted wind de magic attacks that were imperceivable to the eyes. It was her surefirebo which she rarely ever unleashed. At the same time as Kamui was surprised to witness Tetsujins seriousness, he was convinced of the demise of their opponents. However, just as the thought of their opponents being torn apart by the wind de magic crossed his mind, their figures suddenly vanished. It was so sudden that it felt as though everything had been no more than an illusion Unable to understand what was going on, Kamui was dumbfounded. Kaltovich, who was standing next to him, couldnt even perceive Tetsujins movement to begin with. The only person who understood what had transpired was the person in question, Tetsujin. No, perhaps even she herself didnt understand it either. The main reason why she was able to be an A-ranked warrior at such a young age. Her unparalleled intuition, it was the one which guided her movements. Before she could even perceive the darkness that suddenly emerged right in front of her, Tetsujin had already pulled her body back. There, she keenly sensed that death had passed by the ce where she had been until just a moment ago. She didnt know what had happened, but she did know that death was standing right in front of her. She couldnt help but notice that the de of the short sword in her hand had disappeared from the middle. While the short sword might be something not quite on the same level as divine armaments, it was still nheless a legacy from the age of gods, created with high quality materials and advanced alchemy. It was an item of value equivalent to a nobles fortune that was enough to build a castle. Said magic sword, however, was destroyed so easily. Tetsujin, step back! As though taking her ce, Kamui stood in front of the darkness. It was originally his job to confront the enemy heads on. With his overwhelming stats, he acted as a wall, and at times, the starting point of attacks. Carrying the confidence in his ability that was even capable of exchanging blows with a dragon head-on, he faced the enemy. A magic sword in his right hand and a divine shield in his left. The thought of losing never crossed his mind. However this time, the opponent was simply too abnormal. The darkness instantly appeared in front of him. He held up his shield out of reflexes to protect himself, but the next moment, shock ran through his entire body. Although his divine shield wasnt destroyed, his arm shattered and the joint on his shoulder dislocated as they were unable to bear the impact. The overwhelming violence that disregarded his defenses sent Kamuis body flying like a bullet. His body continued to fly toward the direction of arge boulder, before finally stopping as he crashed into it. Kamui, whose bones in his whole body shattered after receiving consecutive impacts, couldnt help but fall forward. Chapter 49: (2) Chapter 49: (2) Right after dering so, he moved to the cell bars, stuck his head into it and shouted. Guard-san! Guard-san, please listen~~! I have something very important to tell you~~! Tanaka began to shout in a pathetic voice. This was truly the culmination of pathetess. Slightly taken aback by Tanaka, who continued to embody the ideal pathetess, Toby said sarcastically. What in the world are you doing? Could it be, are you trying to lure the guards here and snatch the key? I doubt thats ever going to work. Theres no way theyd bother bringing the key on them all the time, after all. If I have to add, Ive never seen guards patrolling here before. Humans power is deprived here, after all. The ones thate here are none other than the monsters that are employed to bring us food. Yashichi calmly exined about the circumstances in the prison. C,e on. Its just a joke, you know, a joke. I was just trying to lighten up the mood. As expected of the very attentive man, Tanaka. His kindness and mental strength as he didnt forget to care for others even in such a critical situation. Truly the man among men. For sure he wasnt just making up some random excuse to protect his paltry pride. Huh? I cant pull out my head out. Just what the hell are you trying to do? With his head stuck, Tanaka grabbed the bars and braced himself in a slightly flustered manner. Nmo! Along with such a cool yell, the cell bars themselves were uprooted altogether as a thunderous roar echoed through the prison. Toby was taken aback. Hou. Thats quite a novel way to use your head. However, I never thought that there was such an escape method. There, the handsome hero Yashichi was still as calm as ever. Wanting to escape the cell himself, he imitated Tanaka and stuck his head into the bars. Noticing such a Yashichi, Toby gave him a retort at once. Wait, wait, wait! Things are definitely not right here! There are so many things to retort about that Im not even sure where to start! Hmm, this is indeed not going well. Where did I go wrong? My friend, is there some sorts of trick to it? This hero. He was handsome both on the outside and inside and his power was also undoubtable, however unfortunately he was quite an airhead Leave it to me, big bro. Ive grasped the trick! Pulling his head out of the bars, Tanaka then stuck it into Yashichis cell bars. Foah! Another thunderous roar echoed along with his cool yell. As expected of the man I acknowledged. Youre good. Im tired Where in the world did I take the wrong turn? Standing in front of Tanaka whose head was adorned with cell bars, and face adorned with a smug look Yashichi and Toby expressed their respective thoughts. Tanaka and the others rushed their way through the stairs that stretched between the rows of cells. Just wow, the stairs keep continuing like theres no end to it. Why did they bother building something this huge if they arent even using it that much?! Hmm, my body still feels somewhat heavy. As expected we cantpletely escape the influence of the weakening before we get out of the prison, huh. You guys are too energetic! Lets go a little slower! The three of them continued to rush up through the long stretching stairs, leaking their own thoughts. The view of the stairs that had been going on for so long that they were getting tired of looking at it eventually came to an end, and what awaited them there was a long, eerie passage with its mouth open. The three of them carefully made their way through thebyrinth-like stretching passage. They kept walking to the point they no longer knew how far they had traveled. Eventually, they arrived in front of a gigantic door. The first trial, I guess. Tanaka and Toby tensed up at Yashichis murmur. Dont get cold feet here, Toby. We have big bro, the strongest hero, with us, after all. Im not terrified or anything! Rather, arent you just putting on air by relying on others power?! Youre the one whos terrified, arent you?! As, as if Ill ever be terrified by something like this! Ive only ever been electrified when Im in front of beautiful women. Or is that it? Have you finally gone crazy, and gotten electrified and aroused by a door now? You pervert! What the hell are you even talking about?! Heck, youre trembling like crazy there, arent you?! Youre obviously the one whos terrified! Watching Tanaka and Toby who began to quarrel, Yashichi floated a smile. Such vigor even in such a situation. How reliable. He was as airheaded as ever. Showing no hesitation whatsoever, Yashichi put his hand on the door. The door opened with a heavy echo. Whatid beyond it was a muchrger space than they had imagined. In the middle of the room, which made them forget that they were underground, there was someone radiating tremendous pressure. Well, well, how bold of you to attempt an escape. However, as long as this warden Muchisuki-sama is here, you can never go any further than this point. Arge man, who had been sitting imposingly on a huge chair, stood up and walked towards Tanaka and the others. A well-trained body that was easy to tell even from above his clothes. He was without a doubt a powerful character. Let me take care of this one. And then, unusually showing an assertive stance toward a fight, Tanaka stepped forward. This was definitely due to his blood as the rightful heir of Karate being stirred. Against such arge man, the warden, it could be said to be the prearranged stage for a martial artist such as himself. Truly a man who was well-versed in wabi-sabi. Gufufufu, what an outstandingly weak-looking person who has stepped up there. Warden Muchisuki showed a rxed expression on his face as he looked at the stepping forward Tanaka. He clearly didnt think of Tanaka as a threat in the least. Tanaka was instantly overwhelmed by such an attitude of his. He was assailed by the strongest pressure hed ever felt yet. (Does he like to whip others? Or does he like to be whipped by others? Or perhaps both? What Im sure of is that he is a formidable enemy with distinct attributes. For the normal me, he is a terrifying opponent who knows of the unknown world However, in this kind of event, it was prearranged that the further we go the stronger the opponent would be. In that case, no matter how unreasonable it may be, I have to have my fight here. Im going to push the more formidable enemies that await us ahead to the other two at all costs!) Such a firm determination. Even as he was well aware of how disadvantageous the battle would be, Tanaka chose to step forward. If it had been the Tanaka of the past, he would surely have devoted himself to running away from the scene. However, we could see a tangible growth in Tanaka as he braced himself to face the crisis with an eye on the big battle toe. The scheme of taking care of the trivial matters and resolutely avoiding the important ones. Tanakas growth as a little man knew no bounds. Chapter 40: (3) Chapter 40: (3) Kaltovich! Leap magic! Tetsujin raised her voice, uncharacteristically of her. Coming to her senses, Kaltovich began chanting the magic. A magic circle expanded as though to surround the three. Still on his knees, Kamui was continuously casting healing magic. His eyes were tinged with fear, as all he could do was stare at the looming darkness. They promptly arranged Leap magic. There was no turning back now. Her arms were screaming from constant overuse. But Tetsujin didnt care, she kept shooting her bow. Then, she castedbustion magic to buy them more time. It was a reheating of the previous exchanges of attack and defense. But things didnt go as she expected. The bursting mes were extinguished in an instant. Im tired of seeing that attack. They had no choice but to admit it. The existences in front of them were on apletely different level than them. The three of them fell into despair. Tetsujin merely continued to shoot her bow out of momentum. There was no longer any shadow of her previous rapid-fire shooting, and the darkness was closing in. Kamui could only stare dumbfoundedly at the darkness. Kaltovich desperately tried toplete her incantations. And then, just as the death-carrying darkness was about to engulf them. The magic circle shone even brighter, and the three of them suddenly vanished. Are you sure about it-degozaru? Hmm. Well, its okay, isnt it? Im only doing what Tanaka told us to do, after all. These were the words Tanaka had left them with when he headed out to scout the town. Standby here until my return. If a monsteres, annihte it. And dont kill any humans, okay? I dont want to get into trouble, so just adequately drive them away. And dont run off on your own without telling me! Absolutely dont ever leave this ce! You can only run away if you think youre in a danger which leaves you with no other choice! But you have toe back here after! And I mean it! Ill cry if youre not here when I return! The Sukekaku duo had been faithfully carrying out the order that Tanaka had assigned them with. They truly were admirable subordinates. Its raining, huh. Unusually, rain began to pour down on the wastnds. Kaku-san gazed as though being moved by it. A good idea just dawned upon me-degozaru. Dont you think itd be cool to erect a barrier to keep us from the rain? Hou Kaku-san was intrigued by his partners wonderful suggestion. He was showing the face of a master who was pleased with the growth of his beloved pupil. Lets give it a try it then! Kaku-san promptly erected a barrier. The rain began to avoid the two of them in a dome-shaped manner. The two of them struck a cool pose inside of it. As the rain poured even more heavily, a curtain of water was created around them. The spectacle was truly fantastic. Im looking forward to Tanaka-donos return-degozaru. The Skekaku duo continued to wait for Tanaka in a cool pose. The rain continued to fall heavily as if to give them its blessing. We escaped? The three of them were in a daze for a while, still in the same posture they were in before the leap. Before long, a few dispirited words leaked out of Kamui. The exchanges unfolded until just a moment ago. They still couldnt get their heads around this unworldly event. Was it really real? Of course it was real, the injuries left on their bodies were painfully telling them so. But that didnt give them the energy to do anything about it, and time simply flew by. I guess we still have a long way to go, huh. Kamui muttered again. Perhaps due to the self-awareness that he was a hero. Kamui took the initiative to be the first one to move. We have to get stronger. And the next time we meet them again, well defeat them. Kamui muttered briefly, as though reflecting on himself. These were words typical to those of an optimistic hero. However, ever sinceing to this world, he was still sorelycking in experience, so those words of his could only be referred to as foolhardy. If he could sense the feelings of hispanions, he would not have been able to carelessly make such a remark. As hispanions showed no reaction whatsoever, Kamui finally sensed that something wasnt right. Still in her bow-shooting stance, Tetsujin froze in ce. She was a girl with few emotions to begin with, but this time it was as though she didnt know how to even express it. And then there was Kaltovich. In normal circumstances, she would have already started to stick uselessly close to Kamui and begun to entangle him. However, right now she was hugging her own shoulder in front of him, her body was trembling. Along with the sounds of her constantly chattering teeth, her appearance was worlds apart from what he was used to seeing. Its impossible A monster like that cant possibly exist. Kamui was dumbfounded by her state, as she continued to mutter as such repeatedly. She is a top-ss magician. the exchange of magic earlier. I think she understands the gap of power better than we do. Kamui stood in ce frozen. Tetsujins words permeated into his head. The biggest problem is that for those monsters, what happened just now might be nothing but a y. The rain that had started to fall before he knew it soaked into his clothes. It was as if it was trying to raise the fear in him. My magic aside, they clearly showed that they were capable of perfectly extinguishing her third-order magic. So theres no way they couldnt possibly deal with her leap magic in the same manner. Kamui finally caught up to it. The ever so grim reality. We were let go. Those monsters were simply driving away flies. Thats the reality. How ridiculous the remark he had just made was. And how tall the wall that stood in front of them was. It was such a tall wall that they didnt even have the will to ovee it. We cant win against those monsters. The hero party who couldnt find a path that would lead them to the future. The rain simply continued to pour heavily on such them. As if showing them the sad reality. Name: Kamui Level: 29 Experience: 0/2900 Vitality: 655/1587 Magical energy: 1130/1363 Strength: 787 Dexterity: 771 Agility: 805 Intelligence: 659 Spirit: 624 Skills: Sword (3.04), Shield (2.46), Magic (2.05), Morinagas Blessing (1.54), Dragon yer (0.22) Equipment: One-handed Sword of me, Armor for the the Purin Kingdoms Imperial Guard, Divine Shield Biscuit Name: Kaltovich Level: 78 Experience: 246/7800 Vitality: 562/562 Magical energy: 581/1766 Strength: 293 Dexterity: 305 Agility: 489 Intelligence: 931 Spirit: 899 Skills: Hammer (2.79) Magic (7.12) Morinagas Blessing (2.13) Chanting Omission (2.49) Multiple Chanting (3.58) Dragon yer (0.22) Equipment: Silver Mace, Purinism Vestments Name: Tetsujin Level: 82 Experience: 1247/8200 Guild Rank: A Vitality: 989/989 Magical energy: 515/1031 Strength: 650 Dexterity: 788 Agility: 926 Intelligence: 700 Spirit: 725 SkillsSword (5.02) Bow (4.70) Magic (3.53) Intuition (4.42) Chanting Omission (1.55) Multiple Chanting (3.31) Dragon yer (0.41) Equipment: Bow of the Spirit Tree, Dragonhide Armor Chapter 41: (1) Chapter 41: (1) Im A Man Who Knows The Ins And Outs Of Both Men And Women About half a month had passed since the encounter between Tanaka and the hero. Further west than the transit town of Haburunayo. Hero Kamui and hispanions were moving from town to town scattered around in the wastnds. Officially, their mission was to investigate the abnormalities near the border. However, they were in no hurry to move westward. As they moved from one town or vige to another one, they aggressively made a move to subjugate the monsters in the area. The battle itself was very one-sided with them trampling down the monsters. However, there seemed to be some air of restlessness surrounding them. It was as if they were being cornered. They vaguely seemed as though they were desperate to fight. There were two people who were tailing them, Hero Mikoto, and the great sage Merlin. Mikoto had already invited Kamui to join them. However, the response she received wasnt quite a favorable one. Since then, Kamui and hispanions had been continuing to follow the n of the Purin Kingdom. She couldnt leave Kamui, who moved ording to the interests of a certain nation, alone, but nheless she couldnt take any drastic measures either. In the end, Mikoto decided to tail him from a certain distance. Even right now, she was in standby behind Kamuis team, who were fighting against monsters, ready to give them aid should the need arise. What they were currently dealing with was a gigantic worm-shaped carnivore monster, Sandworm. It wasnt an umon creature in this region. ording to the guilds standard, it was a C-ranked subjugation target. They still seem as tense as ever, dont they? Hmm in other words, it looks like that matter wasnt a lie, huh. Observing Kamuis team from behind, Mikoto murmured. Half a month ago, the air around Kamuis party took a sudden turn. After that, the information they received from the chit-chat as they were trying to invite him to join them was unbelievable. It was, in a way, devastating to Mikoto, who understood the strength of Kamuis party more than anyone else. Defeat. Moreover, they were defeated in a manner that could only be described as devastating. At first, she thought they were just epting their defeat with humility. However, since then, Kamui had been radiating a hint of gloom around him. Kaltovich had also ceased her flirting with Kamui, something shed never ceased to do in the past. And then there was Tetsujin, who was as expressionless as ever, but seemed to be at her wits end. These aftereffects on them made her realize something. That the story of their defeat was a real one. Looking at their states, it seems like the opponent wasnt something that could be dealt with even if we were to join hands with them. Geez just what kind of monster theyd picked a fight with, I wonder? Muttered Mikoto while letting out a sigh. Merlin, who was by her side, faithfully answered her question. I guess a spirit or perhaps an existence who is referred to as God. Whatever it was, though, it didnt seem something that could be taken lightly. As expected, he also let out a sigh. If its a spirit or a God, cant you just apologize and get over with it? Well. as there are spirits and Gods that maintain order, theres even an existence known as Evil God that is treated as no different than a cmity, after all. Its best not to get too hopeful with that idea of yours. It seemed that the situation was not so bright. Mikoto decided to look for a light of hope in Merlins vast sea of knowledge and asked. Is there a way to fight against someone who is on the same level as spirit or God? The first thing thates to my mind is divine armaments, but he already has one on him and yet was stillpletely crushed nheless. Which means, we also have to borrow the strength of another spirit or God. But, I dont think thats feasible at all. I doubt theyll be willing to take action for the sake of mere human, after all. So, in other words, theres no way out, huh? Haa, do we have to work as hard as they do to raise our level as well? Mikoto immediately disyed an air of resignation. However, Merlins knowledge led him to another answer. The Witch of Abyss. If we can borrow her power, then perhaps.. The Witch of Abyss? Who in the world is she? Will she be able to do something about this matter? The Witch of Abyss Its a lineage of witches that dates back to the age of creation. Its said that her power has been passed down only to those possessing befitting talent since then. Im sure that even I, the one who is hailed as the great sage, stands no chance against the witch of abyss. Power umted over thousands of years. I believe its by no means inferior to those of spirits or Gods, but Marlin showed no confidence in his own answer. Mikoto asked without hesitation. Theres some sort of problem with this option? Yeah, I heard that the witch of abyss was bestowed with a certain duty by God of Creation Its said that said duty was the demise of the world. So given the ominousness of the duty, they tend to be avoided. Well, even if they are dangerous, we cant really get rid of them since they are rted to the creator god, after all. In the end, she concealed her existence and has been living in seclusion ever since. I see while there doesnt seem to be any problem power-wise, if the matter about the demise of the world were true, we cant really rely on her power, huh. Should we ask for her help, itd be noughing matter if she used that chance to make her move and destroy the world instead, after all. Well, thats a relief to hear. I actually caught a glimpse of her once when I was still a newbie. And you know what? She was so beautiful that I couldnt believe she was actually a denizen of this world. I dearly wished to meet her again and get close to her while Im at it, but Im sure shes turned into a properly ageddy by now. So I dont feel like going through the trouble to look for her. She shot a lukewarm gaze at the great sage who had already acted in his usual manner again. Hero Mikotos hardships didnt seem to be ceasing anywhere in the near future. Chapter 41: (2) Chapter 41: (2) Around at the same time. Team Tanaka had been continuously proceeding eastward and was close to reaching the center of the Kingdom. It was a hilly area with forests dotted around. Compared to the wastnds, it was more inhabited, and there were vast plots ofnds that had been developed into farnds. The military patrolled the area on a regr basis, so the safety was also good. Moreover, said military had also driven the monsters into the scattered forests. In one of such forests, Team Tanaka continued to hunt and move eastward at a steady pace. However, the leader, Tanaka, was no longer the cheerful and lively person he used to be. He seems as listless as ever-degozaru. I guess its because we made that Victory Pose under the rain without him. that guy, hes surprisingly easy to get lonely, huh. That fateful day. Ever since they weed him in the victory pose they newly developed, Tanaka had been listless. The two of them were worried about him, but they had done nothing in particr about it. That was because they believed in Tanaka. The bond ofradery they had cultivated up to this point wasnt one that was easy to shake. I believe in him. That before long, he will definitely show us a pose that will blow us out of our minds. Youre right-degozaru. Its a moment of obscurity before the advent of transcendental idea-degozaru. Suke-san and Kaku-san continued to wait. The day Tanaka would rise up again. There was not even a shred of doubt about it in their minds. As they were preupied with the expectation of the mark of growth hed show them in the near future. Men were creatures who always strove for even greater heights. And speaking of the person in question, Tanaka was certainly shocked by their Victory Pose under the rain. However, he had already received an even more shocking problem prior to that. That was, of course, the problem of having his power being stolen by the hero. Even now, half a month after that, he had yet to find a countermeasure to ovee this problem. Nevertheless, the reason why he continued to head eastward and did not neglect his daily training was because he was afraid of the danger that was lurking beyond this problem. If he neglected his training and the absorption of the hero were to ur when he only had little vitality left, when push came to shove, he might end up dying. There was no guarantee if that was indeed that case, but it was too dangerous of a problem to be ascertained first hand. Thus, for the time being, he had no choice but to continue struggling. Believing that there was a light beyond this darkness. And then, speaking of another problem at the moment, it was that they could not get too close to human settlements. The area was frequently patrolled by the military. Tanaka, who wanted to avoid getting in any trouble with them, had no choice but to avoid going to a town or moving through the highway. It was a waste of Suke-sans brand new equipment, but it could not be helped. Even if they didnt find out that he was a demon, his appearance alone was very suspicious to begin with. If they were to head to a town, they would without a doubt get themselves involved in some kind of trouble. Tanaka, who had arrived at the conclusion that they had no choice but to go through the forest from that point of view, might actually be a fortunate man. Thus, team Tanaka continued to head eastward while avoiding the eyes of people. As usual, they were hunting in the forest, but From this point onward is the vige of the horned tribe. Humans are not allowed to step in. Begone! A man suddenly appeared in front of them. His physique showed that he was quite well trained. And then, he had a magnificent horn protruding out of his forehead. The horn was akin to a sparkling jewel. Tanaka couldnt help but give it a curious look. Seeing his action, the man misunderstood it as Tanaka being unwilling to leave. The man came at him furiously. You lowly humans! Ill will drive you away by force then! With ance in hand, he rushed at him. However, that ability of his was an insignificant one in the eyes of Team Tanaka. As they easily evaded thence that the man had brandished with all his might. Fuh. Even as he was ovee with despair andcking in spirit, the one standing there was nheless a man who always paid attention to how cool he appeared. He magnificently evaded the attack with his hair shily fluttering in the air. Suke-san swiftly grabbed the mans arm and twisted it to make him let go of his weapon. It was truly a great teamwork. Guoo, wha, what in the hell, you lot are. The man who had been so easily neutralized could do nothing but groan. Hey! What are you doing?! The one who rushed over while letting out such a voice was a beautiful girl. The horn on her forehead told them that she was of the same tribe as the man. It was the first time in a long while that Tanaka had seen a beautiful girl, so it cheered him up a little. However, the unshakable little man spirit in him didnt forget to stay alert. And then, the situation took an unexpected turn. Surprisingly, the beautiful girl smacked the seized man on the head. Murgai! Is your brain made of muscle? Didnt we all agree to reconcile with humans? So why are you attacking these people? The beautiful girl kept hitting the head of the man called Murgai. As Tanaka watched her, he fell into thought. He immediately looked through the database in his brain for energetic heroine capture strategies and began to analyze them. As you would expect of a man who once aspired to be a first-ss g raiser, his judgment was impable. Ah, youngdy. How about you spare him with only that much? Tanaka initiated the first contact in a gentlemanly attitude. His posture was so calm that it was incongruous with the energetic girl. This was an offensive move that put his outstanding wisdom on full disy, calcting the tendency of energetic-type beauties to seek after something theycked. What a terrifying strategy. Ah, Im sorry! For the rudeness of this muscle head! The girl apologized while vigorously bowing her head. Unexpectedly, this encounter started with Tanaka in an advantageous position. As far as Tanaka was concerned, he couldnt afford to cut the conversation short in order not to let this chance go. No, no, no, he seems to have reflected on his actions, so you dont have to worry about it, youngdy. My name is Echigoya. I run a clothing wholesale store in the Haru Empire. Im currently on my way to return to the Empire after finishing a job, but Oh right, if you dont mind, I was wondering if you could kindly tell me your name, youngdy? He casually used Echigoyas name. Concealing his real name to protect his own safety, you couldnt expect less of this man. Moreover, the way he shallowly came up with such an idea without considering the off chance the person in question, Echigoya, learned about it, all you could say was, as expected of Tanaka. Chapter 41: (3) Chapter 41: (3) My name is Shijimi. The muscle head over here is Murgai. We live in the horned tribe vige just up ahead. Oh, if youre fine with it, do you mind letting us take some rest at your vige for a while. Its embarrassing to say, but weve umted a considerable amount of fatigue due to us being unfamiliar with such a long journey. He took advantage of his advantageous position and attacked further in order to secure a chance to get close to her. In spite of his gentlemanly posture, the one standing there was a man who had turned into a demon of conquest. No, not at all, I dont mind. Come on! How long are you going to sleep there?! Show our guests around! The man had somehow fallen unconscious due to the consecutive smacks from the girl. Murgai, who was in the middle of a nightmare, was sent back to reality by Shijimis kick. Guh show them around yourself. Im against letting human into the vige, after all. Really you, you are the son of the patriarch, so stop being so willful. Listen well, alright? The n has already decided to get along with humans from now on, right? So hurry up and show them the way. Tanaka clicked his tongue inwardly. If the man ended up being the one who guided them around here, his advantageous position would be meaningless. However, if he asserted himself there, there was a good chance that theyd notice his underlying intention. With that in mind, Tanaka prioritized getting into the vige for the time being. He didnt say anything and simply let the flow of events take its course. Got it then. I wont oppose you letting these humans into the vige. But, cant you just be the one to guide them around? Murgai said back to Shijimi in an annoyed tone. Well said! As expected of you, Murgai. Your name being so simr to cool guy isnt just for show!, Tanaka praised Murgai in his heart. But here came the big twist. Im about to have a date now! I already have an appointment with Baron Almond-sama! Well then,ter. What?! Murgai and Tanaka shouted at the same time. Why are you surprised too?! Zip it! Im in the middle of rearranging my strategy, so just shut up! The two began to yell at each other. Leaving the two of them behind, Shijimi moved to rush towards the town. Ah, wait! Whats so great about that effeminate guy anyway? Shut up, you muscle head! Its just you whos being too crass. Baron-sama is a very polite and kind person, after all! Shijimi darted away at once. Seeing her figure off, Murgai could only raise his voice in frustration. That effeminate guy is up to something. Youre definitely being deceived by him. Those words of his could no longer reach her. Murgai could only stare at Shijimis disappearing figure. And then, he suddenly sensed a gaze piercing at him. Grin There stood a man radiating an enormous aura of a little man. With an unbearably lukewarm gaze and a sickening grin on his face. That was truly the embodiment of the small man among small men, the king of the small men. That was right, it was the long lost figure of an ideal small man. There stood the man who embodied that ideal into reality. Whats up with you?! Whats with that smirk on your face? Erase it, its so unbearably irritating! The man waspletely unperturbed by Murgais vehement protest. Tanaka put his hand on his shoulder in an over-familiar manner. Now, now, calm down, alright. Ill listen to what you have to say. So lets go to your house for the time being. Just why?! Why are youing to my house? I dont like humans. Just go to someone elses ce! He refused. However, he couldnt get rid of the grin on the little mans face. Like I told you, calm down, alright. Ill even properly give you some advice. Alright, brother? I dont need it! And whos your brother?! That was right. Tanaka had inferred it through his terrifying sense of smell. The man named Murgai was a man possessing the quality to be the Emperor of Child(DouNoTei=Doutei=Virgin). Therefore, no matter what kind of remarks he was spouting, Tanaka could ept it all with his heart that was as broad as a small cup. Because Tanaka was also a man possessing the quality to be the Emperor of Child. Oioi, are you sure? Im a man who knows the ins and outs of both men and women. Tanaka pressed him further with an over-familiar look on his face. Ill teach you the secret to be popr. What terrifying words. Despite the fact that he himself had never been popr even once in his whole life, what terrifying confidence. Needless to say, his confidence was stemming from the vast amount of knowledge he had umted through various anime and video games. . Re, really? And the lostmb, Murgai, couldnt resist the sweet temptation. Everything was rolling in Tanakas palm. He was truly a fearsome man of wisdom. However, what was truly terrifying was the glimpse of quality befitting of him being the lord of all evil. This man known as Tanaka was taking advantage of the grief of the young man whose dearest one was just stolen from him. Moreover, he was intending to use it to ease his own mental scar. What a true evil, what a true little man! The man who had fallen into the swamp of despair seemed to have finally begun to tread the path of evil. He seems to have recovered-degozaru. Fuh, hes finally regained his vigor, huh But still, I wonder why did he use Echigoyas name anyway? Suke-san and Kaku-san stared at Tanaka, who was preaching to Murgai in a pompous manner. The two were relieved to see that he seemed to have regained his vigor again. They then followed Tanaka and Murgai to the vige of the horned tribe. This was the beginning of a short break for the group of men who had been running incessantly for so long. Tanaka started to stay at Murgais house in the horned tribe vige to heal his mental scars. . Name: Tanaka Level: 56 Experience: 1418/5600 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 1.4e14/1.4e14 Magical energy: 2.8e14/2.8e14 Strength: 1.4e13 Dexterity: 1.5e13 Agility: 1.8e13 Intelligence: 2.3e13 Spirit: 2.7e13 Skills: Sword (3.49), Magic (5.66), Believed One (10.00), Dragon yer (7.72), Spirit Lord (4.73), Chanting Omission (2.77), Multiple Chanting (2.84), Grand Magic (0.09) Equipment: Sword, Cool summer clothes, ck Cloak II Money: 4495,000G . Name: Suke Level: 50 Experience: 3967/5000 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 1050/1050 Magical energy: 2032/2032 Strength: 513 Dexterity: 496 Agility: 758 Intelligence: 776 Spirit: 819 SkillsLance (4.15) Magic (4.70) Dragon yer (7.03) Believed One (8.13) Equipment: Scythe, ck Robe, White Mask, Magic Gloves Money: 100,000G . Name: Kaku Vitality: 65536/65536 Magical energy: 65536/65536 SkillsPersonification (10.00) Magic (10.00) Grand Magic (1.10) Apostle (4.73) Believed One (7.44) Chapter 42: (1) Chapter 42: (1) People call us I was bored. A taciturn workaholic of a father. A lively housewife of a mother. A steadfast older sister. A lovely younger sister. It was a normal family that could be found anywhere. Everyday life with friends, silly but fun. The days that went by uneventfully were peaceful, happy, and boring. I felt a sense of loneliness, as if everything was happening somewhere far away. I was different At some point, I started to feel this way. The ce I belonged to, it wasnt here. In the midst of leading a peaceful life, somewhere inside me felt that way. I felt that I was special. Something would definitely ur someday. And then, a life belonged specially to me, my real life, would hereby begin at that point. That was what I believed. And then out of the blue, it urred. It was amon misfortune. A natural disaster that engulfed countless people. That was all there was to it. If the sole survivor of this incident wasnt me, the tale would have ended there. However, it urred. My family, my friends, and the strangers I had seen so often were all gone. I was the only one who survived. In a way, it was the special something I had hoped for. It was the beginning of a life that was not boring. And the first thing that greeted me was regret. All I could do was break down in tears. I was so foolish I was too much of a fool. After losing them all, I finally realized it. Boring everyday life. Ordinary people. My beloved family. I finally realized how irreceable they were. The grief that almost broke my heart. Pain continued to torture me, as if my heart was being stabbed with a knife. It was unknown how long I had cried. I stood up, still holding the smoldering grief. However, I couldnt afford to lose it. This sadness was proof that what I had lost was something indispensable and irreceable. In that case, I would continue to embrace this regret. I would continue to live while shouldering this pain. Lets fight In order not to let other fools such as myself be born. I would continue to fight against the unreasonableness. That was what I promised to myself. It was unknown how many battles I had gone through since then. At some point, before I noticed it, I found myself surrounded by warm people. The warmth of people that I had almost forgotten. Thefort of it made me waver on my path. However, it was only for a short moment that I surrendered myself to peace. I had to resume my journey on the path of battle once again. Because I realized it. The fire that smoldered deep in my heart. I was too steeped in battles. It was no longer possible to live a peaceful life. However, I felt neither sadness nor regret about it. In fact, I was proud of it. Because the power to protect the peace of everyone, I possessed it in me. Lets keep fighting. For the sake of those dearest to me. And also for the sake of the dearest ones I would meet in the future. Now, do you understand? Human bonds are a tricky matter. You might lose them at a moments notice, or they mighte to you even when you dont wish them. And yet, they are irreceable. If you truly want to be popr, be sure to take it to heart. The weight of this treasure. And the necessity of possessing the mettle to never let it go no matter what. Tanaka was unusually showing a serious expression. You could feel the spirit, which only those who had walked down the path of true men had, on him. Well, that is the mindset of popr men. And then, the most essential principle on how to be popr Murgai gulped down nervously. He was straining his ears with bated breath. People are attracted to the way you live. There is no room for self-interest. First of all, you have to perish the thought of wanting to be popr. And then, show them that your way of life is worthy of winning over their affection! As expected of Tanaka. The words of a man smeared with self-interest and desire truly were something else. Lets see. Speaking of your figure before the fight during our first meeting, that was quite an impressive one, you know? Well, Im still 108 steps ahead of you, though. Then he showed a fearless smile. This might have been Tanakas way of being considerate to the seemingly tense Murgai. He was truly a man overflowing with manly spirit. Well, thats the basic idea. Murgai. Can you attain them? A way of life that wins peoples hearts. As well as the resolve to possess the mettle to never let go of them. Shock ran through his body. Murgai was a muscle-head by nature. He had never thought too deeply about anything. He was the most powerful man in the vige. Moreover, he was the son of the patriarch. Murgai grew up in such an environment. As a matter of course, he had always been selfish in everything he did. He was the best. The world revolved around him. He had always had such a thought somewhere inside him. However, when he heard Tanakas story, he was shocked beyond words. At how small he had been. At how foolish he had been. And then he thought. He wondered if he would ever be able to walk a new path. I dont know I havent the slightest idea. Ive never been good at using my head. After listening to your story, I know that I cant go on like this. But I dont know what I should do. If the people in the vige saw him, they would definitely be surprised by such a weak appearance of his. It was like a child who had lost his way and was cowering in anxiety. There, there was someone who reached out to him gently, as if he were his parent. It was Tanaka, the man who was kind to the Emperor of Child. Whats important is that you realize it and make an effort to change. There is no need to be in a hurry. This might be the moment when a new master and disciple were born. Murgai, his heart trembling, took Tanakas hand. A solid bond was born there. But still, you really are amazing, arent you? It might be simple, but he honestly thought so from the bottom of his heart. Such brief words. Hmph, of course I am. Im probably the only one who can create such an borate setting on the fly. Ah right, as a gift inmemoration of you bing my first disciple, Ill give you the privilege to use the setting just now as is. Well, as an advanced yer I am, Id go for the setting with 108 beautiful sisters, though. Tanaka boasted with a smug look on his face. Murgai couldnt help but instantly make a retort. Chapter 42: (2) Chapter 42: (2) It was all made up, huh?! What a waste of effort and time in paying attention to it seriously! I dont need that kind of past setting in the first ce! Everyone in the vige knows about my background! If I told them such a story, theyd all think Ive gone crazy! Or rather, stop with that smug look of yours! Its so irritating! What a short-lived bond of master and disciple. Life truly was full of ups and downs. Oioi, will you be alright? Thats a path suitable only for advanced yers, you know? Tanaka began to worry about the solitude and lonely life that was about to befall Murgai. He was truly a kind-hearted man. Thats none of your business! Just leave me alone! Murgai turned away in indignation. The time was noon, right before lunch time. The ce was on the back of a Dragon Turtle, the most powerful monster in the region. As for why such a situation unfolded in such a ce. It dated a few hours back in time. It all started early in the morning when Murgai carried out his on-duty patrol. After this and that, team Tanaka somehow ended up staying at Murgais house. This was the result of Tanaka, who felt a little ill of ease, relying on his brother, Murgai. The Horned tribe was originally an insr n. Tanaka, a man possessing small-mans sense, keenly sensed that. However, the Horned tribe was about to change. Inviting Team Tanaka into the vige was also a part of that change. At the moment, Team Tanaka was the only outsiders there, but they nned to ept many more people in the future. On a certain day, Murgai said he was going to make his rounds, so team Tanaka decided to apany him in an over-familiar manner. The horned tribe took turns patrolling the forest surrounding the vige. It could be said to be a natural policy, considering the safety of the tribe. In the forest, team Tanaka continued with their idle chat without any sense of tension. Just as Murgai was about to lose his temper, the incident urred. The earth rumbled faintly. Murgai promptly switched his gears and started to move. As expected, even team Tanaka could read the mood, as they simply followed after Murgai in silence. As they made their way through the forest, the earth tremor grew even louder and louder. And when they arrived at a slightly open part of the forest, they saw the source of the earth tremor. A gigantic body An overwhelming sense of presence radiating from it. It was muchrger than a normal dragon. Its body was protected by a solid shell, and it was said to be the most sturdy monster among all monsters. It was the Dragon Turtle, the king of all monsters in this region. Murgai was dumbfounded. If it continued to move forward on its current path, it would definitely notice the vige. Based on Dragon Turtles nature, it would most likely overrun the vige. There was a powerful barrier surrounding the vige that had protected it on numerous asions in the past. However, no matter how powerful this barrier might be, it was unlikely to be able to withstand the charge attack of the super-heavyweight ss dragon turtle. There would be horrible casualties. Murgais legs trembled in fear. However, he quickly straightened up his mind and pulled himself together. There was still a way out, Murgai reprimanded himself. If he could lure the Dragon Turtle and alter its direction of travel, he might be able to drive away this crisis. Fortunately, the Dragon Turtles legs were not that fast. There was a good chance of sess. He was about to turn himself into a decoy with the resolve to die, trying to move his trembling legs forward, but. So huge. What is that thing? Do you know what it is, Kaku-san? In contrast to the tense Murgai, Tanaka let out such a remark carefreely. Its a Dragon Turtle. Its stronger than a normal dragon, but its slow and unable to fly, so in human society the two are ssified on the same rank. Well, its probably the strongest monster around this area, though. Kaku-san, Team Tanakas fountain of knowledge, exined. Oh on the same level as a dragon, huh. Moreover, its not fast either, so its definitely no match for us, who use swiftness as a weapon. Kukuku, I shall grant it the privilege to be the foundation of our path to the strongest. Suke-san! Kaku-san! Finish it! Affirmative! Ou! Suke-san rushed out before Murgai could even move to stop him. What happened next was truly world-shaking for Murgai. The first exchange of attack and defense. To Murgai, it seemed as if a ck phantom had just passed by the Dragon Turtle. It was the preemptive attack of Suke-san, the captain of Team Tanakas kamikaze unit. Running in all directions, he unleashed a storm of scythe shes. Immediately after, a deafening scream echoed around the area. Looking closely, you could see that all of its four limbs had already been minced to shreds. An opponent that he thought to be an absolute powerhouse had already been immobilized in an instant. Murgai couldnt understand what was happening at all. And before he could even begin to digest the situation, a barrage of a huge lump of rock rained down incessantly from the sky. It was Kaku-sans bombardment from the sky. The shell of the Dragon Turtle, which boasted the best defense of all monsters, was cruelly pulverized. It took less than a few seconds for the Dragon Turtle to cease its pulse of life. And then, it was unknown when he made his move. Tanaka was striking a cool pose on top of the Dragon Turtles corpse. The hand over his face, the point of view, the positioning, the angle. SImply perfection. Overwhelming It was like a hero who appeared in the legend or fairy tale. Murgai walked up to the Dragon Turtle with an unsteady gait, as if he had a fever. It was dead. The Dragon Turtle, which had radiated the presence of a ruler until just a moment ago, had been turned into a measly lump of meat. Unbelievable. In this region, the Dragon Turtle was considered to be a natural disaster. And yet, it went down without putting up the slightest amount of resistance. The culprit for this was Team Tanaka. Murgai shifted his attention again. The three of them were on top of the shell of the Dragon Turtle. They were chatting merrily as if nothing had happened at all. Murgai climbed up the Dragon Turtles shell and moved toward Team Tanaka. Chapter 42: (3) Chapter 42: (3) Who in the world are you guys? Such a question was all that came out of his mouth. Hearing his question, Tanaka showed a fearless smile and replied. In this world, where unreasonableness and tyranny are running rampant. To cut off the sorrow of the people, the messengers of destruction hailed from the darkness. People call us. Team Tanaka lined up and struck a cool pose, all three of them. Ultimate Imperial Darkness Eternal Chaos Heroic The Great Form Maximum. Thats too long! Murgai couldnt help but let out a retort. After that, Tanakas delusions continued to run out of control endlessly. The confused Murgai was unintentionally swept away, leading to the conversation at the beginning. Even now, Murgai could not believe the urrence that had just happened in front of his eyes. However, right now he was on the back of the dragon turtle. He had no choice but to admit it. This overly idiotic mood. The people responsible for creating said mood. They were the ones who had aplished this feat. Im telling you, thats not it. Dont worry too much about theories and such trivial matters. Its just the feeling! Like, in this kind of fwoosh feeling, then you go zazap I see Fwoosh and zazap, right-degozaru? In front of him, an iprehensible magic lesson was taking ce. They were existences that werepletely beyond Murgais understanding. This was because soon after such a discussion, one of therades, who was called Suke-san, floated and began to swim in the air. Phew, as expected of me. That was a very spot-on advice. Not bad. Tanaka and Kaku-san chatted in a casual manner as they watched Suke-san swimming in the air. Suke-san truthfully was a genius. It could be said to be inevitable for Murgai to get lost in the swirl of confusion as he was faced with such kinds of people. Oh. A merchant from Haru Empire, huh. Yes, they are quite popr in the vige, you know? They hunt a lot of monsters. I dont know where they get them from, but they even have some amazing materials. In a certain room at the Barons mansion, Baron Almond and Shijimi were enjoying a chat. They appeared to be in the middle of something akin to a modest tea party. I dont know how it happened, but they ended up staying at Murgais house. I was nervous at first. But now it seems that even the misanthropist Murgai haspletely shaved down his edge. Thats good to hear. Ive also experienced a lot of trouble due to his misanthropy tendency, after all. But if thats the case, it looks like the ritual for recing the barrier will go more smoothly than expected. Baron Almond expressed his joy in an exaggerated gesture. The mood turned slightly goofy. Perhaps it was the wall of social status difference between the two. His action was probably a calcted move to break through this wall. Shijimi hadpletely lost her sense of caution toward the human authority. Oops, its gettingte. Lets call it a night then. What a shame. Time flies so quickly when Im with you. Me too. Well be able to meet againter when were carrying out the ritual for recing the barrier, but Im afraid Ill be very busy with work until then. The Baron rang a bell, got up from his seat and took Shijimis hand. With a slightly flushed face, Shijimi followed the Barons escort. Ill set free some more timeter when Im done with work. So that we can leisurely spend time together. In front of the door, the two of them snuggled up to each together, seemingly reluctant to part. Then, as if to interrupt the two, the butler appeared. See youter. Yes, see youter. Led by the butler, Shijimi left the room. Once the door was closed, the Baron, who hade to the door to see her off, returned to his seat in apletely different manner than before. He rested his body roughly on his seat and let out a deep sigh. Phew. Dealing with these lowly things sure is tiring. But just a bit more. Finally, my perseverance up until is about to bear fruit. The Baron had already won the trust of the horned tribe. Perhaps it was because of his confidence. His face was bright despite his fatigue. Now it was just a matter of time. When the time came, his n would definitely seed. However, even the Baron, who was convinced of this, felt a touch of anxiety. . Merchant from Haru Empire, huh? Surely they arent after the horned tribe, are they? The existences mentioned by Shijimi a moment ago. As far as the Baron was concerned, their appearances were uncalled for. Closing his eyes, the Baron submerged himself in the sea of thought. No, I guess thats unlikely. Their number is too few, after all. In that case,ter, I suppose its a good idea to lure them in with the scent of money, huh. The Barons face, which could be said to be good-looking, distorted unsightly. Phew. You greedy merchant of the Empire thats right. While were at it, it may actually be better to just dispose of them altogether. The unsightly face was colored with a disgusting smile. Fufufu, Im looking forward to it. The dawn of the golden age of our barony. The Purin Kingdoms oppression of demons. Its gaze was finally turned toward the horned tribe. It also meant that Tanakas meager break time was about toe to an end. Name: Tanaka Level: 58 Experience: 2812/5800 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 1.7e14/1.7e14 Magical energy: 3.7e14/3.7e14 Strength: 1.5e13 Dexterity: 1.6e13 Agility: 2.0e13 Intelligence: 2.8e13 Spirit: 3.2e13 Skills: Sword (3.58), Magic (5.98), Believed One (10.00), Dragon yer (7.74), Spirit Master (4.93), Chanting Omission (3.04), Multiple Chanting (3.12), Grand Magic (0.11) Equipment: Sword, Cool summer clothes, ck Cloak II. Money: 5154,000G Name: Suke Level: 53 Experience: 1361/5300 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 1347/1347 Magical energy: 2388/2388 Strength: 583 Dexterity: 564 Agility: 867 Intelligence: 888 Spirit: 938 Skills: Lance (4.31) Magic (5.03) Dragon yer (7.05) Believed One (8.36) Chanting Omission (0.02) Multiple Chanting (0.01) Equipment: Scythe, ck Robe, White Mask, Magic Gloves Money: 100,000G Name: Kaku Vitality: 65536/65536 Magical energy: 65536/65536 SkillsPersonification (10.00) Magic (10.00) Grand Magic (1.12) Apostle (4.93) Believed One (7.67) Chapter 43: (1) Chapter 43: (1) There Are Sins In This World That Can Never Be Forgiven It had been a month since Team Tanaka had settled down in the horned tribe vige. Tanaka had upied a part of Murgais house. Kufu. Kufufufu Youre pretty good, arent you? But yours truly wish to experience something more adventurous. What the hell is this guy talking about? Witnessing Tanaka, who was sleep-talking in seemingly great pleasure, Murgai was exasperated. As he had already finished his preparation to head out, Murgai promptly left Tanaka alone and departed the house. Today was an important day for the vige, for they were going to rece the barrier. As he stepped out of the house, the first one he encountered was Kaku-san. He was floating buoyantly in front of him. As a spirit, Kaku-san had no need to sleep. He was basically free while Tanaka was asleep. Sup. Early as usual, arent we? No, its him thats just toote. These words had be their usual morning greeting these days. Suke-san, who was also floating in the air like Kaku-san, approached the two. As a magical creature, Suke-san also barely had any need to sleep at all. So he also had a lot of free time on his hands. Morning is the time for image training, so its a rule not to wake him up. .. As they severelyckedmon sense, saying anything to them would be a fools errand. Aware of that, Murgai left without saying a word. The ce he was headed to was the za in the center of the vige. As he made his way there, Murgai was lost in thought. For some reason, his mind refused to calm down. His steps naturally slowed down. Eventually, Murgai stopped walking altogether. He let out a deep sigh and sat down. What came to mind was the urrence that took ce a few days ago at the conference hall as they were discussing the n pertaining to the barrier recement. Dont give me that shit! Murgai shouted at the people who assembled there. On the other hand, the eyes of those who were shouted at were somewhat cold. One of them. The patriarch, who was also Murgais father, rebuked him. Calm down. Im sure youre already aware of it as well. If we continue to seclude ourselves, theres no future for our n. The patriarch could not hide his disappointment. He hoped that his son, Murgai, would be able to eventually take the leadership of the n. He harbored such a wish. As a matter of paternal love, that might be a natural wish. However, whether he knew about this expectation or not. That son of his was exploding with emotion. Seeing this, the Patriarch thought. He wondered if the task might really be impossible for his son. Judging from his sons recent behavior, the patriarch had high expectations of him. Before he knew it, a human had started to stay at his sons house. When the Patriarch heard about it, he could not believe his ears. In fact, when he first saw those people together with his son, he wondered if they were using some kind of illusion magic on him. His son, who hated humans to the bone, was standing shoulder to shoulder with humans. As the days went by, the awkwardness between them disappeared. And the change didnt stop there. His son, who had been inflexible and selfish, began to lose his horns. The patriarch was pleased with the change in his son. He thought that his current son was worthy of bing his sessor. From that point on, the patriarch acted quickly. The event that was held once every few years. The ritual of recing the barrier that protected the vige. He nned to have his son take charge of it. The horned tribe moved the vige every time they reced the barrier. The reason for this was that they were targeted by some people. The horns protruded from their foreheads. These horns stored arge amount of magical energy. In a way, they were akin to living magic crystals. Obtaining magic crystals was easier said than done. It went without saying that the horned tribe was very attractive to those who sought magic crystals. In order to protect themselves from such people, they had avoided settling down in a ce for too long. This time, however, things were different. They now had a reliable ally. It was Baron Almond, the lord of the area near the forest where the vige was currently located. The horned tribe had been migrating repeatedly up until now, so their livelihood could not be called affluent. Baron Almond reached out to such them. As goods from the outside came into cirction, the vige became more affluent than ever. The mental barrier that had existed between them and the humans. It didnt take long for that to crumble down. It could be said to be a natural flow for them to start considering the option of settling down. They had easily obtained Baron Almonds approval. The only remaining problem was the people who still distrusted humans. The most prominent person among them was the son of the patriarch himself. The patriarch thought that if he could convince his son to settle down here, everything would go smoothly. The patriarch thought so, but things didnt seem to work out that smoothly. Im fully aware of that! But this and that are separate matters! Murgai had already ceased blindly hating humans. Through his contact with Team Tanaka, he learned that there were also lovable idiotic humans. And he had heard many things from them. The western region that was suffering from poverty due to the long civil war. The Middle region where the storm of demon oppression was raging wildly. And then, the rtively safe eastern region, where to the north, the city of demons had been born. The various knowledge had changed Murgai more than the Patriarch thought. Although it was vexing, he did acknowledge his romantic rival, Baron Almond. The vige bing more affluent was undoubtedly the Barons achievement. Barrier recement is something that has to be done solely by the n! Its fine to establish friendly rtions with humans. I also understand that we owe the Baron. I have no problem cooperating with humans from now on. However, the barrier is the foundation of the safety of the n. No one who isnt part of the n should be allowed to be involved in it! Murgai truly thought that getting along with humans was not a bad idea. However, he still couldnt ept it. There were certain things that couldnt bepromised. However, these feelings couldnt reach the patriarch, who was also his father. It goes without saying that the barrier is the foundation of our safety. Exactly because its important that by doing it together, dont you think wed be able to strengthen our bonds? This could be said to be an expression of our determination to live alongside the human race, to the Baron whom we owe. What will you do if he betrays us? You know how much the Baron has helped us. Do you think he will betray us? You think nothing about this possibility at all, dont you?! The discussion remained at a standstill. In the end, it turned into nothing more than a bickering showdown between the father son pair. In the end, as no consensus was reached, it was decided by majority vote that the work would be carried out with the Barons cooperation. However, the patriarch was in charge of the work. The patriarchs n to make Murgai his sessor and make it official had failed. Chapter 43: (2) Chapter 43: (2) Haa. Uncharacteristically for him, Murgai was lost in thought. He wondered if he was really the wrong one. He thought that while he did say that he acknowledged the Baron, maybe he was being swept away by his jealousy toward him. He wondered if that was the reason why he had been steadfast in opposition to the idea. However, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldnte up with an answer. The matter of cooperation this time. As expected, he was still unable to ept it somehow. Its so not like me. It has been decided, so it cant be helped. Oh, crap. Its already about time to begin, huh I have to pull myself together. Now that things havee this, Ill just do what I have to do. He stood up briskly, as if to blow away his worries. And then headed to the za once again. What in the world is. The horned tribe members gathered in the za were in a tizzy. In the midst of this, Baron Almond, who was participating in the event, spoke to the Patriarch. Patriarch. The air has be somewhat unusual here, is there something the matter? The air among the horned tribe was filled with anxiety. The Baron, who looked no different from usual, asked as such. Normally, the new barrier should be erected right away, but. Hmm, you mean the barrier isnt erected again? I see, it seems that everything went smoothly. The baron smiled broadly, while the patriarch looked at him suspiciously. What do you mean by that? Actually, once were done with this event, I thought about offering you avish congrattion. As a treat, Ive ordered arge amount of wine and food to be brought over for you to enjoy. What on earth are you talking about? To begin with, I heard nothing about it. The Baron continued his exnation with a rxed expression. Worry not. Its not something worthy of the trouble of telling the patriarch. At least, I believed that was the case. However, Ive properly asked her to lend me a hand. The barons gaze turned toward Shijimi, who was showing aplicated expression. U, umm I thought about giving you all a surprise, so. Ehehe.. Shijimi smiled awkwardly. What have you done so deliberately, Shijimi? No, lets leave this matter aside for the time being. Baron-sama, now isnt the time for this, we can discuss about this matter againter. Even as the patriarch harbored some suspicions toward the baron, who brought up such an unrted matter out of the blue, he tried to end the discussion. However, the baron continued to speak without being concerned about it in the slightest. The story isnt over yet, you know? Moreover, I think this has a lot to do with the urrence that is happening right now. That because the contents of the goods I ordered to be brought here, it has for some reason been switched with my soldiers. What did you say? Then the Barons soldiers arrived. Sir, weve intercepted the one who was trying to set up the barrier. Also, please ept this. The objects the soldier was handing over to the baron were several horns. Those were the source of the powerful barrier that protected the vige. The horns were left behind by the deceased members of the horned tribe. So it could be said that the horned tribe had been indirectly watched over by their predecessors. I see. So this is the true nature of the barrier. But still, since they can erect such a powerful barrier with these, it looks that the horns of the horned tribe would be able to generate an enormous amount of wealth, after all. With the horns in his hand, the Baron smiled ear to ear. Seeing such a reaction of his, perhaps finally realizing the situation, the Patriarch fell into rage. You you tricked us, didnt you?! Return the ns treasure at once! He was about to jump at the Baron, but a soldier, who had appeared before he noticed it, stood in his way. As the barrier has vanished, the soldiers that had been on standby at the forest are already on the move. Its only a matter of time before they encircle this area. The Barons smile turned into a crooked grin. Its okay, theres nothing to worry about. All youll have to do is move into the housing Ive prepared for you. Well, we normally call it a ranch, though. With the Patriarch as the beginning, one after another, the rest of the n members assembled there realized it. There was nothing they could do about it. However, there was one person who didnt realize, no, didnt want to realize what was going on. Its a lie. Its a lie, isnt it, Baron-sama? You said you wanted to get along with the n. You said you wanted to enrich the n. Shijimi tottered unsteadily toward the baron. Still with an ugly smile on his face, the Baron said to her. Oh, yes, I did. Lets get along, shall we? Ill be sure to manage, raise, and breed you with care. No! Thats not it! Thats not it, isnt it?! I wont agree with something like that! The Barons eyes were filled with contempt. Yeah, I bet you wont. Thats why Ill have you to help me for thest time. To convince your n, Ill have you die here. Wha, what are you talking about.? Still with a smile on his face, the Baron turned to the Patriarch. Patriarch. I know you and your n are not convinced with this. However, we cant just let you go either. But putting our longsting rtionship from now on into consideration, I dont feelfortable simply forcing the matter to you. Thats why, as unworthy as it may be, let me help easing your spirits a little. The soldiers surrounded Shijimi. By executing the traitor who has sold out your n. The patriarch was about to speak up and stop them, but restrained himself in the end. The current predicament was undoubtedly the result of her indiscretion. And then, he also realized that he had been no less foolish. Because he had forcefully pushed the event ahead of the scheduled time due to his wish to make his son his sessor. In the end, however, his son himself was opposed to the idea, and as his wish was left unfulfilled, he had no choice but to do what he could do, but everything wound up with the current situation. He realized that he too was another fool who deserved to be executed. Before he knew it, tears were trickling down his face. Are you certain about this? She has been very obedient to you, Baron-sama. So I thought there might still be some use of her. One of the attendants whispered to the Baron. Hmm. A traitor you see, you have to first treat them well until they aplish their purpose, but then they have to be promptly dealt with right after, thats the basics. Such a dim witted thing. Id rather avoid her being taken advantage of by someone, and stab me in the backter. The attendant bowed his head and quietly stepped back. He was simply asking to make sure, as the attendant himself appeared to be not too concerned about her. After all, to them, the horned tribe was merely an object of value. That was all there was to it. Do it! At the Baronsmand, the soldiers surrounding Shijimi set up theirnces. Quite a lot of soldiers had already gathered and restrained the n members there. There was no one who could do anything to stop it now. And then, just as the execution was about to take ce Chapter 43: (3) Chapter 43: (3) Stop! Perhaps it was a fortune in disguise that he hadete, but Murgai, who had escaped the attention of the soldiers, boldly jumped in alone. In his hand was a huge piece of wood. Wielding it, he leaped into the midst of the soldiers in order to save Shijimi. However, he was outnumbered. Moreover, he had no proper weapon. So the result was obvious. At first, the soldiers were startled and confused, but they soon calmed down and surrounded Murgai. Murgai, was it? I dont dislike that bravado of yours, you know? How about it? I can appoint you as the leader of the n. I can also grant you a certain degree of freedom. Just as he had tried to appease the horned tribes anger by executing Shijimi, the Baron was nning to push the horned tribes dissatisfaction on Murgais shoulders by putting him in power. As if Id ever agree to such a thing! Ill protect everyone! Come, bring it on! Murgai was oblivious to the Barons intentions, but in order to protect his beloved ones, he showed a firm determination to resist. However, that was too reckless of an act. Hmm, how troubling. Its kind of a waste, but I guess Ill just make an example out of you two. To make the n obedient! Kill them with a style! Receiving the Baronsmand, the soldiers made their moves at once. Murgai swung the wood with everything he had, but it couldnt raise a resistance at all. Taking advantage of the opening, thences of the soldiers impaled him. Each time he swung the wood, a hole was made in Murgais body. It didnt take long for Murgai to lose his ability to move. Murgai copsed as if he were crumbling to the ground. He was already on the verge of death. Murgai! Shijimi rushed over to Murgai. His sturdy body had been cruelly hollowed out, and his robust, log-like arms were in a severe state where they were literally connected by a piece of skin. Im sorry. Im sorry. What came out of her mouth were words of atonement. Was it to Murgai? Was it to the whole n? It was unknown, but she continued to simply apologize. However, the Barons order descended without regard to such a skit. Do it! Perhaps to deal with the two at once. Attack magic was fired off by the soldiers. The other horned tribe members were restrained by the soldiers and were unable to move. . O God! Shijimi held Murgai in her arms and prayed. That was all she could do at this point. All that was left for her was to put her faith in God. The magic attack that swept over simultaneously at once. It turned into a torrent of tyranny that was about to swallow the two of them. At that moment. It was as if it had collided with an invisible wall, the magic exploded. An unexpected situation. Starting with the Baron, the rest of the soldiers ceased their movements. And then, the horned tribe members were also stunned as they watched the explosion. The dust gradually cleared up. What they saw there were not two ghastly corpses, but three shadows standing over as if to protect them. They were Team Tanaka. The pressure radiated by these three men was tremendous. The Baron and the soldiers were unable to move even a finger. The person that Shijimi had told him about was a merchant. Faced with the air of a mighty being radiated by the man, they just couldnt take their eyes off of him. In the midst of all this, Tanaka alone made a move. Tanaka walked up to the cowering Murgai and Shijimi. Shijimi, unaware of what was going on, was simply staring back at Tanaka in a daze. S, someone. As if to break the silence, Murgai let out such a weak voice. Coming to her senses, Shijimi hugged Murgai. Murgai! Stay with me! Shijimi tried to encourage him. But in spite of this, Murgais strength was rapidly leaving his body. In a daze, Murgai spun his words as if in a mumble. Someone. My horn. Give it to Tanaka. In exchange for saving the n. Im sure he can do something about it. Please, someone. What are you talking about?! Youll die if you do such a thing! No, you must not! Dont give up! You have to live. For the horned tribe, their horn was their source of life. Losing their horn was the same as losing their life. Shijimi broke down in tears. Even she was aware of it. Murgai was already beyond saving. She wanted him to live, even if it was only for a little while longer. Murgai was already unable to see anything. He wasnt even aware that the one he loved was right in front of him, as he was merely expressing his wishes. Even in the face of his own death, he simply wished. For a future where his loved ones and his n could be saved. Tanaka held up his hand. It looked as if he was about to take the Murgais horn. Noooooo! As if to protect Murgai, Shijimi held him in her arms. In the meantime, Tanakas angry voice rang out. Is that all you have to say? You dickhead! From that hand of his, light glowed and wrapped around the two of them. Shijimi, who was embracing Murgai like her life depended on it, came to her senses due to the peculiar sensation running through her body. . No, no way. What came into her view was Murgais body, which had been cruelly impaled bynces countless times. The wounds were visibly closing up. Such an absurd phenomenon, as if time itself had rewound. It wasnt something on the level of mere healing. Even the severe arms that looked as though about to tear off, were now back to their original robust selves. What, in the world is this? With his ability to think returning, Murgai was also dumbfounded, unable to understand what was going on. He took a look at his own body. He had returned back to normal, it was as if his near-death state until just a moment ago had been nothing but an illusion. It was the tattered clothes he was wearing that told him that the tragedy that had just transpired was not an illusion. Still dumbfounded, he looked up. What he saw there was the back of a man. That back, which was supposed to be smaller than his own, seemed incrediblyrge. Then the man spoke over his back. This will be yourst lesson. What it means to be a popr man. Be sure to burn it into your eyes. He was mesmerized by his back. I dont remember ever taking a lesson! The presence of the man was simply so overwhelming that Murgai forgot to even make such a retort. All Murgai could do was do as he was told and burn everything into his eyes. The ideal that everyone once longed for. The one he had given up in trying to attain before he noticed it, the figure of the ideal man thaty ahead of it. Suke-san and Kaku-san were standing in front of the soldiers. Tanaka slowly returned to them. And issued an unusually ruthless order. We shallpletely cut off the root of the disaster here. Suke-san. Kaku-san. Dont let even one of them escape. Perhaps that was Tanakas way of expressing his gratitude. In the face of despair, Murgai resisted until the end, risking his own life to fulfill his wish. Such a sight of him had ignited the me of courage to rise once again in Tanaka. Affirmative! Ou! The two of them promptly moved in ordance with Tanakas order. Suke-san instantly closed the gap between him and the soldiers. Moreover, with a single dash, several soldiers were reaped. He was like a ck phantom that drained up life. Every time Suke-sans afterimage appeared, the soldiers fell one by one. Hiii! You guys have to protect me! S, stop that monster! The Barons scream caused the soldiers who hade to their senses to start moving. However, as if totally unconcerned about it, the ck phantom continued to reap the soldiers. Chapter 43: (4) Chapter 43: (4) Kaku-san, on the other hand, was flying up into the sky. His target was the scattered soldiers. Kaku-san, who had grown to the point where he no longer needed to undo his personification in order to use magic, unleashed his magic while still in human form. He took his signature side-chest pose and shouted. Muscle Rainbow! Enormous me, lump of ice, chunk of rock, and violent kamaitachi. More than a hundred of magic were sweeping through the sky at the same time. Kaku-sans basic magic, aided by Tanakas magical energy. They were as powerful as high-order magic, and were capable of taking down the scattered soldiers with certainty. Hieee! The baron screamed, faced with the nightmare in front of him. He then promptly moved back to escape, leaving behind the soldiers who were still holding up a wall in front of him. However, when he turned around, he found a lone man, who had unknowingly moved there, standing in his way. A safe timing with diminishing enemies. And then the most conspicuous scene. Speaking of the man who would take such a delicious role, there was none other than Tanaka himself. There are some sins in this world that can never be forgiven. And yet, you havemitted them. In front of Tanaka, the Barons heart was ovee with despair. The first one, a handsome man who deceives women Tanaka took a step forward. The second one, a handsome man who steals from the unpopr man Tanaka took another step forward. And finally, a handsome man who takes away my meager enjoyment of hiding and watching the girls frolicking by the river every morning No, thats not my fault Tanaka instantly reacted to the Barons unintentional retort with a loud voice. Shut the hell up! It was anger at the Baron who hadmitted countless sins. It was just your imagination that his voice seemed a little pitched due to him being flustered. He definitely wasnt shouting due to him flusteredly trying to cover up the words of his true feelings that had unintentionally escaped from his mouth. For sure Tanaka-san, a powerful and cool man overflowing with a sense of justice, wouldnt even entertain such a pathetic reason. Damn-You-Handsome-Man O souls lost in the abyss of no salvation. Lead the fools who stand in our way to despair Tanaka held up his hand as he recited a chant. So enviable So enviable Damn you handsome man speaking of these words he was grumbling and murmuring to himself, they werent exined due to a particr reason. The darkness leading to the abyss Dea Lorelei It was abination magic with the attributes of darkness and earth that temporarily manifested the gate to hell and dragged even the soul itself into the abyss. During the battle against the Gods in the distant past. Tanaka was specialized at invoking this magic in a wide area and on arge scale. Countless soldiers of heaven were annihted by this magic. Of course, this was nothing more than its delusional setting. In reality, it was merely the tenth-order live-support magic, Embankment. Originally, this magic enabled you only to control the ground to an extent, thus it was normally used for construction and agriculture. However, when Tanaka invoked it, it turned into another beast altogether. The ground around him was manipted on particle level over a wide area, and turned into a monster. Hii! Hiiiiiiii! He, help me The baron was easily swallowed by the ground. The ground, which had turned into a monster, dragged the Baron into the far beyond the deep horizon. And then, the only thing that remained there was a vacant ground that had returned to its original state. Phew, as expected, Im no evil either. I guess Ill set the destination to the underground empire. Reform yourself into a handsome man with a handsome heart! Then crawl up to my feet! Tanaka clenched his fists tightly and stared at the ground. He was a passionate man who never forgot the heart of benevolence. It was unknown if there really was an underground empire deep in the ground, though. After a few moments of intoxication with his cool self, he returned to Murgai with Suke-san and Kaku-san, who had already wiped out the soldiers. They were all dumbfounded. Shijimi and the other horned tribe members were all dumbfounded. And so was even Murgai, who already knew about the power of Team Tanaka. The situation that had just transpired was, without a doubt, the first crisis of their vige since its existence. However, that crisis had vanished in an instant. What made it happen was an overwhelming power. A pure power that even various legends were overshadowed. They couldnt help but get fascinated as it was disyed right in front of their eyes. On the other hand, Tanaka felt somewhat ufortable for being stared at by so many people. The fact that the lower half of his body went swoon must be the reason why he was referred to as an authority in the world of small men. Just how long are you going to keep that dumb look on your face, geez. Receiving the chiding of such a Tanaka, Murgai came to his senses. No, well, how should I put it. Not knowing how to put it into words, he was at a loss for words. Haa. By the time we meet again in the future, I hope youll look a little better. Tanaka, who was feeling ufortable, departed as if to run away. He was a genius when it came to running away. While they were still in confusion about what was going on, he forcefully altered the flow into bidding farewell here was only a matter of course. Without a doubt, he was a genius at running away. As he gazed at the backs of the three departing figures, Murgai thought. These were the men who held out a helping hand without seeking any kind of reward. Their figures as they walked away without even epting a word of gratitude. They were truly the ones worthy of being called the man among men. Before he knew it, Shijimi was standing next to him. They naturally held each others hands. Then, the two of them saw off the backs of the men once again. He had noticed it. That figure was an ideal he could never reach. However, he was not discouraged by it. Because in the end, they had given him the greatest gift of all. Someone to love. Comrades to protect. And then, Tanakasst words. The best man in the world showed no doubt that they would meet again. Tanaka. Im going to live my life to the fullest in my own way. And we will all reach there together for sure. To the Promised Land. The figures of the group of men had already be small. He swore firmly on their backs. And then, just as Murgai was about to leave Tanaka behind and began to tread on the normie path. Speaking of said Tanaka Hmm? Whats wrong? Suddenly started walking slowly like that. To Tanaka who suddenly started to slow down, Kaku voiced his doubts. Phew, you just dont get it, do you? The girls who were charmed by my coolness are currently running up to me right now. At Tanakas words, Suke-san and Kaku-san turned around at the same time. Fool! Dont look back! Youll make it hard for the shy girls toe closer! No ones there, though-degozaru. Tanakas protests were met with a merciless reality check from Suke-san. However, Tanaka, who possessed exceptional force of will, had yet to give up. Its alright! Its still alright! I can do it! The girls will be here in a little while! No, they wont. Kaku-san shoved another harsh reality on Tanaka, who was trying to slow down his pace further. Thus, without the expected event urring, Team Tanaka departed the horned tribe vige. Finally, Tanaka rose again. However, the answer to knocking down the hero remained elusive to him. Would Tanaka be able to find light in the deep darkness of despair? Hang in there, Tanaka. Dont lose, Tanaka. Chapter 44: (1) Chapter 44: (1) Guys, Lets Seize It. The Supreme Throne In the central part of the Purin Kingdom, Mount Poterongo loomed majestically amidst a hilly region. At the moment, an unusual phenomenon was taking ce there. From a distance, it looked as if a thick ck fog was encroaching the foot of the mountain. The true identity of the mist was a flock of bird-type monsters called Haichou. This verdantnd had been the habitat of said monster birds since time immemorial. However, for the Purin Kingdom to have an eye on this region for itsrge amount of timber and abundantnd, it could be said to be just a matter of course. It was about ten years ago from the present time. The kingdoms army carried out arge-scale extermination campaign against the monster birds. However, defeating monsters capable of flying in the sky was no easy feat. The mission ended in failure without yielding any significant results. Since there were no human settlements nearby, the monster bird Haichous had also been left to their own devices in this area. Perhaps it was due to this. The monster bird Haichous tended to react in an overly sensitive manner to any intruder in the area. It was even more so if the one intruded upon was the sky, which was their domain. This was exactly the unusual phenomenon that was taking ce right now. The flock of monster bird Haichous were attacking foreign enemies in unison. And said enemies were Gyaaaa! Too many, its too many! Thats enough! Auntie! I dont need any more refills! Tanaka was trapped in the trauma of his past as he continued to wield his sword amidst the monster bird Haichous, which were flying around as far as the eye could see. The monster birds kept popping up endlessly. It reminded him of the hell he once experienced at a certain diner. The smiling auntie replenished his bowl of miso soup over and over again. Even when he refused another refill by saying no, its enough, she misunderstood it as him simply being reserved. Thus, the auntie kept refilling more miso soup into his bowl endlessly. The smile on her face, which expressed nothing but kindness, didnt allow him to strongly reject her offer. As Tanaka was the man who carried the world of small men on his back, all the more reason that he was unable to bring himself to refuse her offer. It truly was hell. If the one there wasnt Tanaka who possessed tenacious will, they would surely have turned into a cripple. Finally, Tanakas formidable past was revealed. Something that truly didnt matter. thus, such a Tanaka, whose past had been revived, was on his wits end. Every time he swung his sword, some of the monster birds Haichous were cut down. Arge number of monster birds kept dying. The monster bird Haichous covered the ground one after another. Good graciousness, theres no sign of them diminishing at all-degozaru. Meanwhile, Suke-san was wielding his scythe as usual. On top of his head was Kaku-san in spirit form. In their current situation, there was the danger of friendly fire, so he had no turn to disy his magic. He had no choice but to concentrate on supporting Suke-san to keep him floating in the air. Speaking of how they arrived at their current predicament. It all originated from the moment Team Tanaka decided to move eastward at a low altitude through the air to train Suke-sans flight ability. And then, they happened to move straight into the area controlled by the monster birds Haichous at the foot of Mount Poterongo. Naturally, the monster bird haichous were rmed. And then, as usual, the fountain of wisdom, Kaku-san, exined their situation but. When Tanaka heard about the monster birds Haichous being there, swept by the mood, he couldnt help but let out a spirited Hoachou! yell while unleashing his karate. The fact that one of the monster bird Haichous was pulverized in the process could be said to be nothing but a sad incident. Subsequently, Tanaka said. That monster bird Haichou was a victim. The victim of the worlds scheme to get rid of us, thus, for sure the calm and cool Tanaka-san wasnt the one at fault here. Fu, fuooooo! Why is this happening? Even though all I want is to gather all the beautiful women in the world and live happily ever after! Could it be that the world wont even acknowledge such a meager wish of mine! Anyway, due to such a reason, Team Tanaka was under simultaneous storm of attack from the monster birds Haichous that were burning with vengeance. Nevertheless, even such an abnormal number of monster birds Hachous couldnt prove to be a threat to Team Tanaka at all. As the sun began to set, all of the monster birds Haichous on Mount Poterongo were annihted. That was one hell of an experience. Well, it turned into quite a good training, though. Yes, youre right-degozaru. Thanks to that, Im getting a better sense in flying-degozaru. Suke-san and Kaku-san were taking the incident positively as they chatted amiably. Tanaka did not join their conversation at all. It was unknown if that was because a thought such as negative sounds more impactful and cooler than positive crossed his mind or not. What was certain was that this aloof man was not satisfied with the results of this battle. No good. Its not enough. More. More power. until I obtain overwhelming power that can overturn anything and everything. It was trembling. His heart was currently trembling in anxiety. From an outsiders point of view, it was without a doubt an overwhelming feat. However, even such an extent of feat could not satisfy Tanaka, who was under threat from the hero, in the slightest. I dont know what youre being that impatient for, but be careful, alright? If you continue to seek power excessively, it may lead you to your own downfall. It had been some time since they left the horned tribe vige, but Tanaka was still radiating this somewhat unsettling feeling as usual. As expected, perhaps judging that at this rate he might deviate toward a dangerous direction, Kaku-san advised Tanaka. Phew, worry not. Ive bore witness to too many people whose downfall were due to intoxication with power. I wont let such a thing happen to me. I can clearly see it. My final destination Of course, speaking of those he had witnessed, they were from anime and video games. Well, in this case, it didnt really matter whether it was real or imaginary. As far as Tanaka was concerned, the most pressing matter he ought to be cautious about right now was the possibility of getting his vitality reduced to zero the moment his power was stolen by the hero again. Even as he cried out Let alone intoxicated with power, Im close to dying due to my power keep being stolen, dammit! in his heart, but he was a man who had to hold up the pride as a leader. Replying with such a cool line inposure, as expected of Tanaka. Its not like Im worried about you or anything, alright?! And there was Kaku-san. Thank you for keeping up the tsundere act. For us who are aiming to be the strongest, it looks like we still have a long way to go-degozaru. And there was Suke-san. He was still as airheaded as usual. Thats right! If the three of us work together, it may be a bitte but its definitely not impossible for us to obtain the supreme throne! Tanaka dered loudly. Perhaps to drown out his anxious mind. He floated a fearless smile with one hand over his face and his cloak fluttering grandly, raising brisk sound he struck his signature cool pose and dered. Guys, lets seize it. The supreme throne To which Suke-san and Kaku-san responded, facing him while striking the same pose. Ive resolved myself for it since long ago. Now Im on fire! Right now, the hearts of the three men were united. However, what exactly should we do.? Dragons are no longer satisfying, after all. Id like to have a more fulfilling enemy. I dont think so. Theyre pretty strong, you know? Isnt there a stronger enemy somewhere-degozaru? Still in the same posture, they started having a strategy meeting. Creating a truly surreal scene. Lets see Well, its not that there arent any, but. As expected of Kaku-san, the fountain of wisdom of Team Tanaka. He seemed to have an idea. Alright! Lets go with that! You instantly decided without even listening to the details at all?! The reliable Tanaka made a prompt decision. There didnt seem to be ack of confidence on his face. It was probably a decision that was made ording to the future he foresaw based on a vast amount of information and meticulous calctions. For someone with unparalleled will such as Tanaka-san, there was no way he would ever say, I dont care about anything else! I just want to escape from the heros threat! in his heart. Thus, Team Tanaka began to move forward in search of further growth. Chapter 44: (2) Chapter 44: (2) A tale from the distant past, unrecorded in the history of man. There existed a God. And then, the God gave birth to a world. It was truly an ideal world. The children of God grew up under the love of God. Their blissful time seemed as though it was going tost forever. However, out of the blue, it easily crumbled down. The God vanished, and a new age was born. The ones who reigned over the world were the more than ten thousand apostles of God. They managed to control the world on behalf of God, but that was the extent of what they could aplish with their power. They allowed the birth of void beings. Their power, which could threaten even the apostles, devoured countless lives. The apostles joined forces to seal the void beings along with thend where they were born. Is this ce that so-called sealednd-degozaru? Yeah, it seems that magical energy gathers quite easily around this area. And because of this, its said that countless outrageous monsters have continuously been born here. A few days northeast away from Mount Poterongo. Team Tanaka arrived at a ce located at the exact center of the continent. The valley region, which looked as though cutting a hole in the hilly area, was spread out, with the ce forming the basin shrouded in fog. Team Tanaka was looking down on the basin from the cliffs that formed its boundary. Due to the fog, they couldnt see what kind of ce it was. Nevertheless, its very quiet here-degozaru. Let alone monster, I cant even sense the presence of any living being-degozaru. Thats because this region is enclosed by barriers that were created with grand magic. Thats why, you cant perceive whats going on inside from the outside. To be honest, even I dont know whats going on inside either. In front of the basin, Kaku-san continued his exnation, while Suke-san stared at the fog with great interest. As for Tanaka, his face was drenched in cold sweat. If you looked closely, you could even see the shivering of his body. It ought to be because his spirit was burning due to the impending battle against powerful enemies. There are three barriers erected here. In addition to the barrier that disguises its appearance, which I mentioned just a moment ago, there is also a barrier that distorts your perception, preventing you from entering or leaving. Its arranged so that whether you try to move from the inside to the outside or the other way around, your perception will be obstructed and you will eventually find yourself in your initial location. Hmm. It was probably because the barriers were created by the administrators. Kaku-san seemed a little proud. Well, if theres only that much, theres the possibility of you identally stepping into or out of the area, after all. Thats why theres a need for the third barrier. If you erect a barrier that acts like aplete wall, youll end up creating a magical energy gathering spot like the ones in other areas, right? Thats why thisst barrier was set up so that you couldnt go out from inside. As long as this barrier remains in ce, the more magical energy umted inside, the more the barrier will be strengthened using that magical energy. Truly a fine creation! Oh! Tanaka, who had frozen in ce as the two were chatting jovially on their own, finally opened his mouth. In other words, what does that mean, Kaku-san? Are you saying that wevee here to hunt down those so-called phantom beast monsters, which the apostles or spirits or whatever they were from distant past could do nothing about? Tanaka, who was radiating the smell of a little man three times the usual, inquired Kaku-san. Exactly! Im from a different generation, so I dont know much about it. What do you say? Dont they seem pretty powerful? I couldnt ask more for an opponent-degozaru. W, well, I guess they are just barely on the passing grade. If possible, I would have preferred something that seems a bit more formidable, though. Ha, hahahaha! Tanaka expressed dissatisfaction even with such an opponent. He was truly a man among men. That was right, Tanaka, for his part, would have preferred a harder, faster enemy. While he was at it, a metallic enemy that was weaker and would run away at once, but leaving behind a very luxurious reward, would be ideal. As the flow of cold sweat dripping down his face grew more intense, Tanaka fell into thought. Where did I take the wrong path, I wonder? he thought. Then he racked his brain furiously. In search of a way to solve this problem. The spinning wheel inside Tanakas head began to turn. Inside the spinning wheel, two hamsters were running frantically. The increase in the number of hamsters was a mark of his growth upon oveing the harsh trials up until now. Eventually, he came up with the perfect answer in only a short period of time. The reason he was able to find the answer in such a short period of time was because he was Tanaka, a man gifted with a prodigious brain, who once fought a fierce battle in Othello against his rtive who was in elementary school and narrowly missed victory. However, both of you are overlooking something critical. This world perpetually seeks stability. Those who grow too powerful will be eliminated by the worlds corrective power. The reason why Im seeking absolute strength is to continue opposing such a world. Now that we have been marked by the world, it can be said that we are standing in a fate where we wont be able to escape. It is true that we may be stronger if we train within the barrier. However, while were swithin the barrier, the world will probably lose sight of us. Should that happen, the world, which seeks stability, will end up setting its sights on new prey other than us. Thats something we have to avoid no matter what. For real? Such a thing is. The way to make themselves stronger was right in front of them, however they couldnt afford to cause victims due to their actions. As expected of Tanaka, a powerful and cool man overflowing with a sense of justice. On the other hand, Suke-san and Kaku-san were surprised to learn about the truth of the world. They were truly ying along well in surprise. Thats why, lets cancel the venture this time. Tanaka gave a thumbs up with a pleasant smile. Thus, they lived happily ever after or so he hoped. My bad. Ive gone and done it. Huh? A gust of wind suddenly blew past them. No, it was the force of the hole in the barrier that was trying to suck everything in. Like a waste that was sucked in by a vacuum cleaner from thend of gentlemen and ck tea, Team Tanaka ended up being dragged into the barrier. Name: Tanaka Level: 60 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 1.80e14/1.80e14 Magical energy: 3.90e14/3.90e14 Strength: 1.60e13 Dexterity: 1.70e13 Agility: 2.20e13 Intelligence: 3.00e13 Spirit: 3.40e13 Skills: Sword (3.70), Magic (6.22), Believed One (10.00), Dragon yer (7.74), Spirit Master (4.99), Chanting Omission (3.30), Multiple Chanting (3.39), Grand Magic (0.13) Equipment: Sword, Cool summer clothes, ck cloak II. Money: 5154,000G Name: Suke Level: 55 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 1429/1429 Magical energy: 2493/2493 Strength: 608 Dexterity: 588 Agility: 900 Intelligence: 922 Spirit: 975 SkillsLance (4.47) Magic (5.35) Dragon yer (7.05) Believed One (8.57) Chanting Omission (0.11) Multiple Chanting (0.07) Equipment: Scythe, ck Robe, White Mask, Magic Gloves Money: 100,000G Name: Kaku Vitality: 65536/65536 Magical energy: 65536/65536 SkillsPersonification (10.00) Magic (10.00) Grand Magic (1.14) Apostle (4.99) Believed One (7.88) Chapter 45: (1) Chapter 45: (1) You Must Have Plotted My Self-Destruction! Year 5964 of the creation calendar, autumn. Even with winter approaching, the heat was still ring as intense in the western part of the Purin Kingdom. Hero Kamui and hispanions, who were under a mission to investigate the unusual phenomenon at the border region, had almost reached their destination. The closer they were to the border, the lesser greenery on the wastnds was. The region had turned into a pandemonium where monsters were more active than they had ever heard. The cause was the disappearance of the demon tribes. In the poornds scattered around the kingdom, not a few settlements of demon tribes had been built there. This wasnt the kingdoms intention. But it had unintentionally brought benefits to the kingdom. Although thend was poor, the demons had no choice but to live there. In order to protect themselves, they naturally had to hunt monsters as well. These actions of the demon tribes had yed a big role in controlling the increase of monsters in the kingdom. However, the disappearance of the demon tribes that had been urring for a while now had upset this bnce. The kingdoms frontier areas, which were built with the ves of the demon tribes as the foundations, suffered a chain blow on top of economic deterioration. And the western part of the kingdom, where Hero Kamui had arrived, was the ce where the effect was the most apparent. Seriya~! Hero Kamui soared. As they passed by each other, mes gushed out of the body of the Tyrant Worm a gigantic earthworm-type monster. A sword attack that was so polished to the point of almost invisible to the eyes. His well-honed swordsmanship was a testament to his growth. Due to the power of the magic sword of me he wielded, the Tyrant Worm was engulfed in mes. It rolled on the ground in agony. Just as the mes were about to vanish, a shadow rushed toward it. In a sh, the shadow stabbed her short sword at the Tyrant Worms head. It was an attack by Tetsujin, an A-ranked guild member. Her swift movement had be even more refined, and that attack of hers just now was truly as fast as a lightning. Burn to ash! As soon as Tetsujin jumped back in response to the voice, the area around the Tyrant Worm turned into a scorching hell. It was an attack magic by Kaltovich, a Purinist. Unable to properly move its body, the tyrant worm failed to escape the range of her Combustion magic and its huge body promptly copsed to the ground. The fact that she could disy such a level of power despite unleashing only low-order attack magic, it was proof that her magic techniques had risen to another level. There are still another ones ahead of us. As if the battle just now had never happened, Tetsujin moved forward in search of another enemy. In a matter of course manner, Kamui and Kaltovich followed after her. Kamui and hispanions continued to seek battles greedily. It was as if they were being chased by something. No, perhaps they were trying to catch up to something. For such them, such a ce swarmed with monsters was a perfect training ground. Like fishes in the water, hero Kamui and hispanions continued to hunt monsters. How high would they need to reach to be satisfied? Even the people in question themselves didnt know. For the time being, they simply drowned themselves in battle. Look. The next one ising, dont let your guard down. The great sage Merlin said in an extremely t tone. Promptly, hero Mikoto was attacked by a demonic beast Rabid Fang. This ce was the outskirts of the transit town Haburunayo. Kamui and hispanions had finished their investigation and returned to the royal capital. Mikoto and Merlin refrained themselves from apanying them in their investigation and decided to wait for them here. And then, in order to fight against the mysterious enemies, they chose the path to concentrate on their training. Kuh! Managed to somehow evade the rabid fangs enormous fangs, Mikoto jumped back and rearranged her stance. Compared to the rabid fang, her movement was exceedingly brilliant. Normally, she could dispatch such an opponent easily and safely. The reason she was unable to do so at the moment was because of the ring shining on her finger. It was a piece of item that Merlin had created leveraging all of his wisdom. It was a cursed ring which put a curse of decreasing all of their stats on its user. The curse had reduced her, a hero, to the level of a newbie warrior. Merlin, who was floating in the air, overlooked Mikoto, who was having a hard fight, under his eyes and murmured. Observe your enemy properly. Perceive their thoughts and read one step ahead. Should you be able to aplish that, theres nothing to fear against an opponent that is faster than you. The Spartan training by the Great Sage Merlin. He didnt wish her to merely grow numerically stronger. The formidable enemies they might encounter in the future. He instinctively sensed that no matter how hard they trained, they wouldnt be able to reach the monsters absolute power. Of course, they spared no effort to be stronger. However, that alone was overwhelmingly insufficient. That was why they were carrying out this training. You have to acknowledge it. The mighty being and then, you have to engrave it on your body. The way to fight the mighty being. The source of ones power lied in their knowledge. Speaking of the great sage Merlin, that was a natural conclusion. Using your knowledge to overturn the difference in power. This training was the groundwork to reach that goal. wait, why arent you training as well?! Barely evading the rabid fang that was pouncing on her, Mikoto shouted. Well, even if I train my old bones now. Ive already trained enough. For the time being, Im intending to train your wits by continuously sending monsters toward you. Saying that, Merlin continued to efficiently look for opponents to train Mikoto. However, beneath that all, he was continuously simting a n to flip Mikotos skirt in his head. Truly terrifying Great Sage. His scheming ability was improving endlessly. In many ways, the hardships of the hero Mikoto continued. Ashen sky. A sky that was always enshroud in thick fog. Ashen ground. A witherednd where not even weeds could grow. The ashen colored world seemed to go on forever thanks to the barriers. In such a world, there were three shadows. The group of three, Team Tanaka, were standing on a small hill. It had been two months since they were trapped in the sealednd. They had tenaciously survived there like cockroaches. Phantom beasts which boasted power on apletely different level from the enemies they had faced thus far. Faced with their eerie appearances, at first Tanaka was ready to make his escape the moment he encountered one, but perhaps due to realizing that their power wasnt as terrifying as their appearances, the thought Looks like theyre well overdue their expiration date. Lucky. crossed his mind and now he saw them as nothing but experience points. Looks like its about time. Tanaka let out these words while looking at the ashen horizon. Suke-san and Kaku-san were also gazing at it closely without letting their guards down. As though fog suddenly covered the world, phantom beasts emerged one after another. Before long, an army of more than ten thousand phantom beasts filled the horizon. Periodic outbreaks of phantom beasts. It was one of the few events that urred in this empty, sealednd. Getting tired of eating the one years worth of food stored in the item box, this event had be their sole entertainment. Above all, though, this time was somewhat different. Their firstbination technique. It was the day of it being unveiled to the world. Chapter 45: (2) Chapter 45: (2) The Phantom beasts with deformed appearances promptly found the foreign beings, Team Tanaka, and began to move in unison. As if to paint over the ck ink that had fallen on an ashen canvas, the ashen army attacked in waves. Lets go. The multicolored Covenants Winners Rainbow. Tanaka in the center. It was a victory pose with Suke-san and Kaku-san standing on both sides. Victory even before the battle began. It could be said to be a show of their absolute confidence in this technique. First arrow Ain. Why German, you asked? Because it was cool of course. Suke-san charged at full speed along with such a yell. With his physical ability alone, he was already moving on apletely different level of speedpared to before. And then the magic he received from Tanaka and Kaku-san. One was eleration. His speed had thus leaped over another wall. And the other magic was Illusion. At that moment, the swarm of Phantom beasts saw an army of Grim Reapers that surpassed them in numbers. The ashen armys momentum was suppressed. However, the Phantom beasts followed their instincts and attacked the Grim Reapers in front of them. The fangs and ws formed from high density magical energy tore through the Grim Reapers. An attack capable of destroying the core of a spirit. There was no resistance. It was only natural as they were just illusions. However, the Phantom beasts couldnt help but continue their pointless attacks against the Grim Reaper illusions that had appeared in front of them. The phantom beasts that once cornered even the apostles, the administrators of the world, were being toyed with. Even though it was just an illusion, Kaku-sans powerful illusion magic wasnt one to be easily breached. And then, amidst the Grim Reapers illusions, there was Suke-san, who was unleashing beyondmon sense waves of attack. The Phantom beasts were cut into pieces before they could even perceive what was going on. However, as expected of phantom beasts. Even dragons couldnt hold a candle to their extraordinary recovery ability. Even Suke-sans inhumane attacks were unable topletely extinguish them. However, Tanaka didnt cease the fearless smile on his face. That was right, everything was rolling in his palms. The first waves of attack they unleashed werent real attacks. They were nothing more than a distraction that held the army of ten thousand in ce. The second arrow Zwei. Kaku-san leaped out of the Grim Reapers army. Neo Muscle Rainbow! Kaku-san unleashed basic attack magic of fire, ice, earth, and wind. Powered by the supply of magical energy provided by Tanaka, he created a body of high density magical energy that was even denser than those of phantom beasts. Using grand magic, each magic was molded into that of Kaku-san, though there was no particr meaning to it. The multicolored Kaku-san turned into more than a thousand rainbows and rained down on the phantom beasts. If there was anything to point out here, it was the depth of Kaku-sans obsession with muscles as he poured overwhelmingly more magical energy into sculpting his magic into his appearance than the expenditure of multiple chanting more than a thousand of magic attacks. The Phantom beasts exploded and vanished one after another. Right after Suke-sans mowing attack was Kaku-sans magic attack. As expected, even the Phantom beasts were unable to bear such abo and couldnt help but get themselves extinguished. After several waves of attack, the world was covered in ashen smoke. However, even that wasnt enough topletely extinguish all of the phantom beasts. The phantom beasts soared out of the smoke. They soared up and charged straight at Tanaka as they were. Thest arrow Final. He somehow used English here. Why, you asked? It was because he didnt know the German word of it of course. Tanaka also soared into the sky to intercept them. With his body spinning, he charged at them in a cool style. The Pinnacle of Swiftness Absolute Overdrive Zero form. It was Tanakas Absolute Overdrive, a technique with the attributes of light and wind that had once pushed Angel Caramel into the corner. This technique, which was immensely powerful against an individual, was overshadowed at the final stage of the battle against the Gods. This was because Tanaka, who was overwhelmingly outnumbered by the heavenly realm, was forced to deal with arge number of enemies at the same time. In order to break such a war deadlock, this technique was sublimated into the Absolute Overdrive Zero Form. While the former was a special move that concentrated power inward, thetter was a move that unleashed power outward. However, to turn it into a killer technique, an enormous magical energy was necessary. As there were limitations to its utilization, in the end he failed to overturn the situation of the war, hence turning it into a misfortunate technique. Now, however, Tanakas incessant experience had allowed him to recreate this technique to perfection. Of course, all of this was nothing but Tanakas delusional setup. Tanakas charge tore apart the swarm of flying Phantom beasts. As Tanaka flew by them, the Phantom beasts ceased moving. Just as it seemed as though they were trembling awkwardly, like a lump of earth crumbling away, their bodies turned to mist and vanished. What Tanaka had invoked was a tenth-order magic, Airflow. It was a live-support magic that manipted the air for venttions. However, once unleashed by Tanaka, this magic turned into apletely different beast altogether. Tanakas will to move the air caused the surrounding gases to vibrate at molecr level. The vibrations wound up causing the phantom beasts bodies, which wereposed of a high density of magical energy, to scatter and disintegrate. The colorless rainbow that Tanaka painted in the sky caused the swarm of phantom beasts to vanish. When Tanaka soared up higher and struck a cool pose in the sky, all of the enemies had ceased to exist. Kukukukuku, hahahahaha! Tanakaughed boisterously in the sky. Its finallyplete, huh. Im overwhelmed-degozaru. With his eyes rolling after spinning around during the attack, even with his head spinning, Tanaka continued tough up in the sky. Looking up at him, Suke-san and Kaku-san were satisfied with thepletion of theirbination technique. No matter what kind of crisis they had to face in the future, they would surely be able to ovee it all if the three of them united their power. It was a technique that gave them such confidence. Im certain now. This magic power that doesnt match my baby-level power O world, you must have plotted my self-destruction! ring at the heavens, Tanaka howled. This despicable trap youve purposely left behind. However! Ive ovee it. I shall notmit the folly of ruining myself with this rampant magic power any longer. Kukukuku, you misjudged me. Even if it was intended to destroy me, I shall make you regret ever leaving behind this power to me. I shall use this power that was supposed to destroy me, to destroy the Hero. Just you wait. Ill settle this before the Hero steal all of my power! Those who were led by a strange fate. It had mysteriously led their power to blossom at the same time. What would happen when they were reunited again? Before that, would Team Tanaka be able to escape the sealednd? Name: Kamui Level: 41 Vitality: 2221/2221 Magical energy: 1909/1909 Strength: 1101 Dexterity: 1077 Agility: 1128 Intelligence: 922 Spirit: 871 Skills: Sword (3.46), Shield (2.74), Magic (2.23), Morinagas Blessing (1.73), Dragon yer (0.22) Equipment: One-handed sword of me, Armor of the Purin Kingdom Royal Guard, Divine Shield Biscuit Name: Mikoto Level: 60 Guild Rank: A Vitality: 1744/1744 Magical energy: 2003/2003 Strength: 840 Dexterity: 937 Agility: 984 Intelligence: 982 Spirit: 872 Skills: Sword (4.21) Shield (3.65) Magic (3.33) Blessing of the creator god (2.90) great gold star (0.64) Equipment: Thin Sword of Lightning, Sailor Uniform, Small Shield of Power, Cursed Ring Name: Tanaka Level: 866 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 3.07e15/3.07e15 Magical energy: 6.75e15/6.75e15 Strength: 2.75e14 Dexterity: 2.82e14 Agility: 3.53e14 Intelligence: 5.15e14 Spirit: 5.94e14 Skills: Sword (4.42), Magic (10.00), Believed One (10.00), Dragon yer (7.74), Spirit Master (7.09), Chanting Omission (10.00), Multiple Chanting (10.00), Grand Magic (0.25) Equipment: Sword, Cool Summer Clothes, ck Cloak II Money: 5154,000G Name: Suke Level: 866 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 24176/24176 Magical energy: 43529/43529 Strength: 10342 Dexterity: 10081 Agility: 16808 Intelligence: 15603 Spirit: 15894 SkillsLance (10.00) Magic (7.31) Dragon yer (7.05) Believed One (9.01) Chanting Omission (2.07) Multiple Chanting (2.03) Equipment: Scythe, ck Robe, White Mask, Magic Gloves Money: 100000G Name: Kaku Vitality: 524288/524288 Magical energy: 524288/524288 SkillsPersonification (10.00) Magic (10.00) Grand Magic (3.08) Apostle (7.09) Believed One (8.32) Chapter 46: (1) Chapter 46: (1) About the Beginning of This World The sealednd. Thend where the excess of the worlds overflowing magical energy gathered. For an unknown period of time, thend had turned into a ce where phantom beings were simply born, ate each other and then perished. Such a monotonous ashen world was now unusually stirring. Anomalous yet powerful beings known as phantom beasts. Jet-ck beings that far surpassed them wereying waste to this world. This ce was a sealednd with no living being there. Hence, this battle was supposed to be known by none. And yet, there was a lone existence who was watching this battle. Those people Who in the world are they? She was the witch of abyss, Beatrice. The most powerful witch in history, who had inherited her power from generation to generation. An existence that surpassed even the phantom beasts, creatures that were referred to as monsters by the apostles and the foolish Gods who served as the administrators of the world. Moreover, what she had inherited wasnt only limited to power, but was also knowledge, thus making her the closest person to the truth, surpassing even the Great Sage. It was no small wonder that she was well-versed in the art of power discerning. However, beings that were beyond even her understanding had appeared in front of her. For example, the demon that was currently fighting in front of her. In the knowledge she had inherited, there were once existences known as the demon lords who were said to be the strongest demon in their generations. However, she felt that the power of this demon was far beyond that of the demon lords. The power it was exhibiting was enough to convince her that it could take on a normal spirit on its own. And then, a spirit who for some reason fired out magic that mimicked himself. Judging by the magical energy released by him, he seemed to be a considerably high-ranked spirit. She expected that should he step up another three ranks, he would turn into a being that was capable of rivaling Morinaga, the chief administrator of this world. Andstly, the biggest problem of all. The man who was soaring through the ashen world. The magic that brought about demise to the phantom beasts was impossible toprehend. Thetency of his magical energy was also impossible to perceive. There soared a being whose existence seemed to be impossibility in itself. The man, who had beenughing boisterously after annihting the phantom beings, emitted a presence that seemed to oppress the world. An impossible height of magical energy. Beatrice perceived that the man was about to perform grand magic. Such an enormous amount of magical energy. Just how many miracles is he trying to embody? And then the miracle manifested itself. There, Beatrice bore witness to it. The halo that shone around the man. The sphere that appeared overhead the man. The sphere that suddenly split in two. The storm of papers that rained down from within. And then, the hanging down fabric with the word Victory written on it Thats it?! The witch of abyss retort echoed through the sealednd. I see. The witch of abyss, huh, heck, never heard of it! Ring a bell, Kaku-san? Along with her retort, the witch of abyss Beatrice appeared in front of Tanaka. When Tanaka first saw the translucent granny who appeared out of thin air, his lower body was about to cave in, but he was ultimately a powerful and cool man. He promptly adapted to the situation and braced himself tomunicate with the ghost. Its a lineage of witches that dates back to the age of creation. Thats all I know. My former boss, who was an apostle of the god of creation, might have known a thing or two about it, though. Even Kaku-san, Team Tanakas fountain of knowledge, was unaware of the details pertaining to the witch of abyss. Since you are a spirit who boasts such a power, I thought for sure you were an apostle of the God of Creation, but that doesnt seem to be the case, huh. It was a wonder how surprised she would be should she know that he was an apostle of the middle-aged man in front of her. However, Beatrice didnt seem to press her interest on this matter. At the moment, she had approached them with a purpose in mind. To aplish that, she had to start by imparting onto them the necessary knowledge. Well, fine. Let me tell you about it then. About the witch of abyss, no, about the beginning of this world The crevice of the worlds. A world of darkness. Like a cosmos of shining stars, it shimmered with paths that connected to myriads of worlds. In this world of darkness, a pir God was born. The name was Umus. God Umus then built another path in the world of darkness and gave birth to a new world. God Umus, who had turned into a Creation God, created the sea, thend, the space, and released a multitude of creatures into the world. He also then created beings to manage the world, thus giving birth to an ideal world. An era of bliss that seemed would continue for an eternity. However, the end came out of the blue. It was the invasion of a being on the same level as the God of Creation Umus. A being born from the world of darkness who simrly possessed the power of creation. The name was Kyou. This God, who had existed for far longer than Umus, had already created and destroyed his own world. It was unknown how it ended up that way, but not only Kyou had destroyed and devoured the world he created, he even tried to devour other worlds as well. The one who had descended into the world of Umus, the God of Creation, was Kyou, the God of Destruction. Umus and Kyou confronted each other with the survival of the world as the bet. However, the aftermath of the battle between two beings capable of creating and destroying the world alone was enough to threaten the very existence of the world. Hence, Umus gave up on fighting back and decided to assimte himself into the world, turning himself into the worlds protector. The world was thus surrounded by a powerful barrier. Driven out, Kyou continued to linger around the world that was now surrounded by the barrier and watched vigntly for an opportunity to seize it. there was such a thing, huh-degozaru. Suke-san, who was brimming with curiosity, was astonished. Well, thats about it. The exnation is a bit too rigid, but Ill give it a passing grade. Tanaka nodded with a smug look on his face. His eyes were overflowing with joy at having found a like-minded person. What are you acting all smugly for? Also, cease that lukewarm gaze of yours. Beatrice continued her tale. Umus, the God of Creation, left duties for his children to fulfill in order to ensure the continuation of the world. The apostles, their duty was to manage the world, the same as what they had been doing. The humans, their duty was to bring in new blood from the other worlds. And then the witch of abyss, her duty was to produce a new guardian of the world to rece herself. Chapter 46: (2) Chapter 46: (2) The burden of managing the world with the disappearance of Umus was as expected too great. The apostles themselves had to create new apostles and worked hard to maintain the equilibrium of the world. With the most powerful apostle, Morinaga, in charge, they managed the world well. However, the management was by no means perfect, leading to world stagnation and giving birth to this sealednd. The humans, on the other hand, carefully selected some among them to carry out their duty. The reason for this was that they couldnt simply randomly open up a path while Kyou, the God of Destruction, was eyeing for an opportunity to invade the world. Those who had been chosen to carry out the duty waited for the periodic strengthening of Umus power to perform the summoning ritual. Only during this period of time would they be able to simultaneously prevent Kyou from invading, as well as sessfully performing the summoning. Those who were summoned in this manner were those who were close to the primordial world. Powerful humans who had already discarded the protection of God. Thus, the humans continued to take in new blood and strengthened their resistance to Gods. And then, the witch of abyss. Why was the duty of being the guardian bestowed upon a human instead of an apostle? Apostles were far more powerful than humans. However, there was a limit to the height they could attain through experience and faith. Even if they reached the highest rank, their power would be worth nothing in front of a God. For this reason, the ones chosen were the weak but overflowing with potential humans. However, even if they did possess the potential, it was still nheless an infinitely narrow and long path. The witches of abyss had continued to pass down their power from generation to generation, aiming for the peak that they would one day reach. Beyond the realms of man and apostle, they were travelers aiming for one day reaching the realm of God. Its been hundreds of years since I was born. Ive spent most of those years studying the beauty of muscles, but. Maybe I should have learned a little more about history, huh. Kaku-san groaned as he heard the history of creation for the first time. What manner of education had his former boss given him? It was a mystery that rivaled the history of creation. Well, I more or less get what youre saying, but isnt this world kind of in danger? Yes. Its without a doubt in danger. Moreover, its about to get a whole lot worse. The trigger was the summoning ritual carried out by the Purin Kingdom. Performing the summoning ritual without waiting for its season, it definitely turned into a good opportunity that Kyou, the God of Destruction, had been waiting for. During the time they carried out the summoning ritual, he seeded in sending his avatar into this world. Beatrice, the witch of abyss, sensed it. No, it might be more urate to say that the divine power bestowed upon her by Umus, the God of Creation, had told her about it. The arrival of her destined enemy. However, it was supposed to be not the time yet. It was still too soon. ording to the original schedule, it could be said that the n had only just begun. Beatrice had already possessed power beyond those of apostles, but she was not yet capable of wielding the power of God. How many more generations would be needed to reach that stage? At this stage, it was unknown. Now that Kyous avatar had appeared, however, she, the witch of abyss, had no choice but to step up and deal with it. It might be just an avatar, but with her current power, her defeat was already a foregone conclusion. There, she decided to put up a trap to lock the avatar into the sealednd. In thisnd, there were barriers created by numerous apostles. If it was the barriers that had been strengthened with the worlds magical energy over the years, they should be able to seal the avatar. She carried out the n with such an assumption, but the result was utter failure. However, if the avatar was left unattended as it was, the world would be destroyed from the inside out. In the end, disregarding everything else, she had no choice but to drag the avatar into the sealednd, along with herself. I was defeated by the avatar, left in such an appearance and had been loitering around this sealednd. Heh. Hmm? Wait a minute. That means theres something dangerous in this ce. Tanaka suddenly turned pale and began to break out in a cold sweat. From what he had been listening thus far, it was a considerably dangerous opponent. In such a that kind of manner, the situation was turning into this kind of dangerous state. Theres no need to worry, its already left thisnd, after all. No, I suppose it leaving is more worrying, huh. Beatrice said inexpressibly. I suppose it was duringst summer? I sensed a release of tremendous energy in the west. The energy was enough to even destabilize the space, you see. It used that chance to escape from thisnd. Its not here, huh? Scaring the shit out of me like that. No, thats a shame. Even though I was intending to insta-kill it with my karate. Tanaka had a swift change of mind and proceeded to make an appeal of his strong stance by performing shadowboxing. Erasing the memory of him being at the western region exactly in thest summer as well as the incident where he extinguished no small amount ofnd in the area, he was engrossed in making swoosh, swoosh sound effects with his mouth. Oh well, whatever. Nevertheless, the reason for this incident is the hero summoning at the Purin Kingdom, huh somehow, I feel that theres been so many incidents stemming from it. He recalled that he himself was also dragged by the summoning. How ironic. They sought salvation, only to bring over destruction. But Im sure thats not what Morinaga wanted either. For better or worse, they were trying to save the world, after all. I cant say that that was the right thing to do, though. Was it the despair over the loss of the God of Creation? Or was it the sense of duty to the world that was entrusted to them? Morinaga, who sought after power, was now calling themselves God and nning to unify the world with those who believed in them. So my former boss was a victim of this, huh. Namu namu. Kaku-san let out such words with sorrow, while Suke-san chanted the magic words that Tanaka had taught him. Their thoughts would surely help his former boss to rest more peacefully. For the former boss, who might have been a muscle fetishist, to be able to rest. Hmm, what a hunger inducing story. Anyway, I get that there is no threat around us at the moment, but soon the world will be in danger. Nodding his head, Tanaka summarized the story. The fact that his mind was upied with the sweets from his hometown was probably just a trivial detail. Even now, Kyous avatar is probably secretly maneuvering somewhere in the world. The end of the world, which was supposed to ur in the distant future, is about to begin. So I have a favor to ask of you. Me? This power that has been entrusted to me by the God of Creation. I would like to entrust it to you. Herees a Cheat! Tanaka raised his fist and looked up to the sky. Juice of happiness leaked out of his eyes. Wait a sec. Isnt that impossible? Its a lineage of witches, isnt it? I mean, Im a man, after all. Countless instances where he had been continuously betrayed by the world up until now. It taught Tanaka what doubt was. What a truly sad world it was. No, not really, it seems that it can also be inherited by men, its just before we knew it people had somehow started to call us the Witch of Abyss. So, to match that image, it was then decided to limit the inheritance only to women. Thats it?! No, well, I do think thats pretty important in itself yup. A man who never forgot his chuunibyou soul, that was Tanaka. The size of his vessel as he demonstrated such an understanding could be said to have already surpassed that of a childs teacup. Very well. I have no problem with it. Or rather pretty please. Please bestow this power upon me. He promptly took a menial attitude. The way he got down on his knees and begged for power was the exact mirror of a little man. However, now that Im already dead, I cant bestow upon you the power weve umted. The most I can do is entrust to you the two powers entrusted to me by the God of Creation: Creation and Destruction Boundary and Deceiver of the Abyss. Something cool ising! Chapter 46: (3) Chapter 46: (3) Leaving the excited Tanaka alone, Beatrice continued with the exnation. Creation and Destruction Boundary is the power of God itself. It is the power to create something from nothing and reduce something to nothing. It can be said that anything is possible depending on the power you possess. Hmm? Isnt that kinda simr with grand magic? Tanaka, who even now could create nothing but kusudama with grand magic, couldnt help but feel uneasy. No matter how high level it is, grand magic can never surpass the principles of the world. You cant create miracles that exceed the principle of the world, and you can only perform it when you are in this world. For us who might have to leave this world to fight in some asions, grand magic is meaningless. Hmm, I feel that I understand it and not at the same time. Tanakas main concern was whether he would be able to use this power or not. And then the other power, Deceiver of the Abyss. Excessive power would bring about cmity, but it was humans nature to seek it nevertheless. This power was bestowed by God of Creation upon us as we had no time to be entangled in unnecessary troubles. It is a power to deceive and reject anyone who tries to pry our power. No matter how high the quality of the appraisal magic tools, they wont be able to touch the power of God we possess. Well, its thanks to this power that weve been able to remain unnoticed as the Witch of Abyss. Even though you possess such an amazing power, you purposely hide it, huh. Thats quite an exciting setup. Mm-hmm. Tanaka was very pleased with the setup of the witch of abyss. To such a Tanaka, Beatrice readied herself. I take it as youre ready. I shall bestow upon you the power then. Hoaaaaaa!!. Granny, your face is scary. Tanakas body was enveloped in light. Ignoring Tanakas grumbling, the power bestowment promptly finished. Somehow, its too uneventful. Like, how should I put it, theres no excitement to it in the slightest. What are you even talking about? Leaving that aside, try rousing the power. It may be difficult at first, but you can start by dding your sword with the power of God. If you can do that, you will be able to at least exchange blows with the avatar. Tanaka put his hand on his sword. However, it was unknown what kind of thought had crossed his mind, but he let go of his sword, before then light began to glitter on his hand, turning into a sword. The exnation was obvious, it was a sword created from ignition magic. Oou. Whats that? Seeing it, even Beatrice was surprised. sma was gushing out from the denselypressed energy. I might as well go with this one. Why you ask? Because its cool, of course Tanaka then concentrated himself to d the sword with the power of God. The sword of light was gradually changing in color. Eventually, it turned into a sword that was d in darkish light. Dark light, the embodiment of contradiction. This was exactly the proof that the power of God, which turned the impossible possible, resided in the sword. Incidentally, there was no particr meaning in it turning ck in color. Most likely, it was simply due to Tanaka wishing it that way. That was right, because it was cooler that way! The light of darkness that extinguishes even Gods. My de that cut everything to oblivion Time of Demise. The de of light was shed downward from overhead. It was only because Tanaka had once experienced the miasma drifting from his kendo uniform during P.E. ss in middle school that he was able to attain such a sh. And then, nothing happened. Well, its another beautiful day. Extinguishing the sword of light, Tanaka began to talk about the weather as if nothing had happened. The smile on his face as he gazed up at the fog-covered sky showed just howposed he was. He was truly the epitome of a warrior who never forgot to grasp the situation around him at any time. There was no way that Tanaka-san was simply feeling embarrassed that nothing had happened, so he tried to gloss it over by talking about the weather. What the hell are you doing, geez Beatrice was exasperated and was about to begin her scolding, but her words got stuck on her throat. The sky of the sealednd that was covered in fog until just a moment ago. It was parting into two as though being split apart. What appeared beyond it was the clear blue sky that they hadnt seen for a long time. It was proof that he had cut apart the barrier that even the avatar of Kyou, the God of Destruction, was unable to break. Oh! I can see the sky-degozaru. Does that mean we can finally leave thisnd now? Not bad. Suke-san and Kaku-san were excited at the sight of the chance to leave thend under such an unforeseen circumstance. On the other hand, Beatrice saw hope in Tanakas sh of sword just now. This sky. Before long the barriers will be restored using the magical energy of the world, and thisnd will be sealed once again. Now go. And be sure to fulfill your duty as the inheritor of the power of God. O, Ou By the way, what about you, Granny? I am nothing but a residual thought that was kept around by the power of God. Once my remaining power dissipates, I will simply disappear. Are you sure you are fine with that? Faced with the reality that triggered thest moment event, Tanaka was slightly taken aback. Such a reality was harsh for the idealist little man Tanaka was. Dont mind me. Im already dead, after all. Or rather, even if it was just barely, Im truly grateful that youre willing to help me keep the hope alive. Thank you. W, well, Im off then. Tanaka, perhaps embarrassed by her words of gratitude, departed. Suke-san and Kaku-san followed after him. Team Tanaka slowly soared into the sky. Beatrice saw them off. Are you sure you are fine with this?! Isnt there actually some sorts of way to keep you in this world?! Tanaka turned around and ascertained as such in the sky. It was the same indecisiveness as usual. Theres none! More importantly, dont ever forget! You have to definitely defeat the avatar of Kyou! Beatrice shouted back. Not forgetting to remind the seemingly unreliable Tanaka of his duty. Team Tanaka continued to ascend further. Were really going now! Are you sure?! Were almost out of there, you know?! Tanaka turned back again. Go ahead! I wish you luck! Beatrice cheered for thest time. She watched as Tanakas figure gradually disappeared into the sky. Hey! Ive stepped outside, you know?! The barrier is somehow starting to close itself again, are you really sure about it?! Beatrice finally snapped. Like I told you! Just go away already! Team Tanaka finally departed. And then, fog began to gradually cover the sky again. Beatrice felt a tinge of anxiety as she stared at the sky that quickly reverted back to its usual ashen color. Geez, will he really be alright, I wonder? How could someone who possesses such an overwhelming power to radiate such an overwhelming aura of a little man? She recalled her exchanges with Tanaka. That figure of his which was borderline idiocy. The root of it might have actually been kindness. Thinking of it, a smile naturally appeared on her face. Her final moment had finallye. She thought in her fading consciousness. The moment of demise that had arrived earlier than expected. As well as an apology for forcing such a heavy burden on such a clumsy man. And then she hoped. That the world would be able to ovee the moment of demise safely. She couldnt possibly have known. The possibility of a future where the lineage of witches of abyss continued. There were as many possibilities as there were stars. The fact that among them, the man she had chosen was the best choice of all Thus, the lineage of the witches of abyss was hereby cut off there. However, the light of hope ignited by these women, which would turn into the strongest trump card in saving the world, had been released into the world. Chapter 47: (1) Chapter 47: (1) If We Had Fought Them Just Like That We Would Have Been Annihted Team Tanaka had attained considerable growth. As usual, today they were also heading eastward to the Haru Empire. Speaking of something worth mentioning, maybe it was the fact that they were boldly making their way through the highway. It was an unusual action for the ever-cautious Tanaka. Was it an action due to him attaining confidence in himself upon experiencing such a growth? Was Tanaka really such a simple-minded man? The mystery simply deepened further. However, the only thing for sure was that the world wasnt kind enough to leave him alone just like that. As they were proceeding through the highway, Team Tanaka bumped into a certain squad of the Kingdoms Army. It could be said to be an inevitable urrence. Although Team Tanaka hadnt paid any attention to it, the Purin Kingdom was raising its guard against the dubious movements of the demons nowadays. Perhaps because of that, the military had be more active, and patrols on a squad scale had be more frequent. As though pre-arranged beforehand, both sides halted on their tracks. After a short pause, a voice rose from the toon. M, monsters! And then, Team Tanaka reacted without a moments dy. Wha, what did you say?! Tanaka, Suke-san and Kaku-san turned around at the same time. But of course, no one was there. For this one was truly a prearranged act. They may look idiotic, but dont let your guard down! As the squad leader dered these words, the soldiers cautiously closed in to encircle the three. In response, Team Tanaka was. Let me handle this. Suke-san took one step forward with his scythe at the ready. Just in case, should I put a support magic on you? On the other hand, Kaku-san prepared to cast support magic on him. Both of them werepletely unfazed. They were truly reliable men. This was probably due to them attaining absolute confidence in their recently improved power. However, Tanaka let out an unexpected instruction there Guys. Were withdrawing here. Soon after saying that, for the first time in a long time, he invoked the live-support magic, Ice. A huge lump of ice materialized between Team Tanaka and the army squad. Easily blocking the path of their pursuers, Tanaka swiftly departed the ce in a helter-skelter manner. Suke-san and Kaku-san, who sensed the graveness of the situation from Tanakas actions, promptly followed after him without uttering even a single word. Now that weve put such a distance, I guess we can finally let out a sigh of relief, huh. Tanaka took a breather at a ce far away from the scene. Kaku-san raised a question to such a Tanaka. What in the world is going on? Enemies of that level, they should be nothing for the current us, right? However, Tanaka showed no affirmation whatsoever to this opinion. You fool! Suke-san and Kaku-san were bewildered by Tanakas unusual disy of anger. Just because weve gotten a little bit stronger doesnt mean we can simply let our guard down. If we had fought them just like that we would have been annihted. What the! Seriously? What a shocking revtion. Suke-san and Kaku-san were too surprised to continue with their words. In my whole life, Ive burned into these two eyes of mine hundreds of thousands of all sort of battles. Of course, these experiences came from his past hobbies, including anime and video games. Thanks to that there was something that I came to realize. Perhaps this is a truth that can only be attained by those who are approaching the realm of God. Suke-san and Kaku-san gasped. Sensing the importance of what was about to be conveyed to them, the two simply listened to Tanakas words. The giants who can do anything and everything with their vicious power, dragons who can manipte even nature itself, and spirits who wield magic on a miraculous level Ive seen all sorts of powerful beings, but in the end theyve all been overthrown by something stronger and perished. Humans The two of them could not hide their surprise at the unexpected answer. Ignoring the reaction of the two, Tanaka continued the speech. Humans are indeed weak. If thats the case, could the giants wipe them out and prosper? How about Dragons? Or could spirits build a civilization that surpasses that of humans? The answer is NO! Only humans have enjoyed this status as if it was prearranged for them. Even if the giants, the dragons, and the spirits wreaked havoc on humans more than any natural disaster ever. Even if they were thrown into desperate situations, humans would always rise again, grow, work hard, and for sure ovee all adversaries in the end. No matter how powerful the enemy is, as if prearranged, the ones who triumph in the end would always be humans. The content was something that convinced both of them. The two were overwhelmed by Tanaka who had just unveiled the truth. Do you understand? Its humans whom we should fear. What we should be afraid of is humans. Suke-san and Kaku-san reflected on the words deeply. Did you notice the man who led the troops earlier? Sloppily jutting out belly. Short legs. Nose hairs poking out of his nostrils. Everything led to only a single conclusion He was definitely a man who could wrestle victory away from us. Kuh. Kaku-san let out a mortified voice. On the other hand, saying nothing, Suke-san was simply standing there petrified. Why are you hanging your head? Lift it up. We havent lost yet. Suke-san and Kaku-san then saw it. The figure of their leader who looked way more dependable than ever. The heights were aiming for are still far away, but I can clearly see the path thatd lead us there. Leave your worry behind and follow me! Tanaka held out his fist. Suke-san and Kaku-san also held out their fists and bumped them together. Looks like we have gotten conceited-degozaru. The path to the strongest is still far from over, huh-degozaru. Were counting on you. Leader. That was a new vow of the men. Adversaries would surely continue to stand in front of them from then on. However, with the deep bond they had shown, they should be able to ovee any and every adversary. Team Tanaka took another step on their journey again. There was no longer any trace of gloom that had been lingering around until just a moment ago. Hang in there, Tanaka. Dont lose, Tanaka. (Kukukuku, just as nned. With this Ive now secured my position as the leader.) What a twist. The figure of a leader this man disyed as he preached about the crisis. It was all a bluff. Nothing but an act. Suke-san and Kaku-san had experienced quite significant growthtely. Deep in his heart, this man had felt a sense of severe threat out of it. He wondered if the two would threaten his position as the leader at this rate. He wondered in case they were to be surrounded by girls on the street, would they be more interested in the two than in him? And then, he wondered if the two would leave him in the dust and shine brightly on the top seat of the readers poprity contest Chapter 47: (2) Chapter 47: (2) There, Tanaka couldnt help but listen to the whispers of the devil. He put his position as the leader before the bonds of camaraderie. What an evil. What a little man! It would not be an exaggeration to say that he had awakened to evil charisma. There was no doubt that the current Tanaka had stepped on the domain where he could without any hesitation perform a simtion in his brain of calling out to a high school girl on the street. No, that was not all. If he continued to tread upon this path of evil, it might not be impossible for him to simte in his brain the scene of him smiling at a middle school girl. Hed just pulled off that much of a heinous act which involuntarily led to such a conclusion. And then, the smirk on Tanakas face as he continued to move forward. It was truly the culmination of small men. It could be said that the stench of little man he radiated had reached the domain of God. However, perhaps that was an inevitable urrence. As the man, who originally possessed unparalleled qualities of a little man, had inherited the power of God, after all. It was already at the point where no matter how much of a little man they were, in front of Tanaka they were as good as a great man with beautiful women on their beck and call. Such a king of little men thought. The heights of vignce the soldiers from earlier disyed. Something bad was about to happen he thought. Truly a terrifying intuition of a little man. Carefreely proceeding forward, Tanaka racked his brain. A n to sneak into the town alone and gather information. While he was at it no, maybe this was the most important point. He vowed resolutely in his heart to grab ahold the opportunity of encountering a beautiful woman this time. The most prosperous city in the eastern part of the Purin Kingdom, Ketavanagh O. It was both the central government of the eastern part of the kingdom as well as a city of entertainment where riches gathered. As if to show off their wealth, many of the people who came and went there were gaudily dressed, the conversations they had were lively, and the air of decadence was wafting around at some ces. This air of decadence was most apparent in the huge building standing at the center of the city and which was also the symbol of the city, the state-run casino. The casino was even more bustling than the city itself. Numerous people were enjoying various kinds of gambles here. The situation was simr to that of the city itself, and there were even some seedy-looking people who did not seem to be able to afford to enjoy themselves in gamble. However, that was nothing but one part of this casino. Once you walked upstairs, the scene changedpletely. There was no shadow of the lower ss people seen on the lower floor, and the amount of money being wagered by the people ying there was on another level. The higher you went up, the more pronounced the tendency became, and a hint of madness began to drift about somewhere along the way. And then the top most floor. Those who were possessed by madness were engrossed in a brutal game there. The one that attracted the full of madness eyes was a certain table. Two groups of people were facing each other there. One group was the leader of the army that protected this city. General Red, and his cronies. General Red, with hisrge and stocky physique, was a man who truly embodied a military man. Surrounded by beautiful women, he was full of youthfulness and vigor that belied the fact that he was in his prime of life. And then, the one facing this General Red at the table was a young man. Hisnky and frail figure was a stark contrast to General Red. His face and dark hair color indicated that he was a denizen of the Haru Empire. You seem to be at a loss for words for suddenly being brought to a ce like this, dont you? As you may already know, you are under suspicion of being a spy of the Empire. However, its not like weve secured definite proof of this or anything. At best, we only have some people who have witnessed you acting suspiciously. However, punishing suspicious people is the rule of our country, you see. So unfortunately, Im afraid youll wind up to be executed. Listening quietly up to this point, the young man whose face was already pale to begin with turned even paler. As if to reassure such the young man, General Red smiled and continued. Im a verypassionate man, you see, if I do say so myself. Im thinking about giving you onest chance. As you may have vaguely guessed, the way is simple. Gamble against me, if you win, youre innocent. If you lose, youre guilty. Unless, of course, you prefer to face your punishment gantly, what do you say? The young man had no other choice. This was where the game with the life of Toby Saar, a gambler from the Empire, as the bet began. Toby-kun, was it? This may be thest game you will ever y. So enjoy it to the fullest. Cards were then dealt in front of the two of them. The card game they were about to y was a game handed down by a hero from another world. The so-called poker, a game that utilized cards. However, the rules were slightly different. Both yers were allotted 30 points. The yers then drew cards one at a time from a deck ced on the center. The first yer toplete a straight or better won, and the loser had to hand over their points. Straight 1 point Flush 2 points Full house 3 points Four of a kind 8 points Straight flush 12 points Royal Flush 20 points The game ended when either yers point was reduced to zero. Even though this rarely happened, there was the chance of his defeat settled in only two games with his opponent pulling off two consecutive big hands. The pressure weighed heavily on the young man, Toby. Desperately telling his hand that seemed about to tremble in nervousness to calm down, Toby checked his hand. The result was no pair. No sequential numbers. And each card was of a different suit. Truly the worst possible start. Lets start the game with me as the lead. Fufufu, Im a sucker for this game you see. Especially when were betting something in the game. General Red drew a card from the deck with a rxed smile on his face. Showing no hesitation in his movements, he added the card to his hand and discarded another. Was he taking one step forward? Or was he just bluffing to make it look like he was making progress and to prevent his opponent from going for a big hand? Toby did not have the ability to read the expression on General Reds face. Right now, his first priority was to advance his hand. Telling so to himself, Toby drew a card from the deck. The cards in his hand did not advance. In order to at least put some pressure on his opponent, he kept the card he drew and discarded another. (Fufufu, not bad. But he failed to conceal his expression and gesture. I can read his thoughts like an open book.) Chapter 47: (3) Chapter 47: (3) General Red already had two pairs in his hand. The flow waspletely leaning toward General Red from the start. As if to prove it, drawing a card from the deck, he quicklypleted a full house. However, General Red didnt make his move there. Without hesitation, he aimed for four of a kind. Such an overwhelming difference, what a hopeless flow. Unaware of this, it was the next turn of Tobys, who was desperate to simplyplete his own hand. Once again, he was unable to move forward, and no pair either. He also couldnt see the path leading to either a straight or a flush. After that, both yers yed for another two turns at stalemate. Right after, General Red made his move. Four of a kind. The crowd erupted in excitement at General Reds first move of four of a kind. In contrast, Tobys face was tinged with despair. A big hand out of the blue. While he wasnt quite at one shot royal flush death yet, it was still a painful blow nheless. As expected, Toby couldnt help but notice it there. General Reds height of ability as he showed no sign whatsoever that he had a big hand. And his ability toplete a big hand in a very short time. The game waspletely in General Reds palm. There was no way he could win. Tobys heart was broken by General Reds first move. However, the game was not over yet. In order to entertain General Red as well as the crowds gathered around him, the brutal show continued. General Red continued his one-sided moves with flushes and straights. The game continued in a manner like a dragon toying with a rabbit. It didnt take long for Toby to fall into the abyss of despair. One point remaining. A situation that seemed as though it had been aimed at. No, in fact, General Red might really have purposely aimed for it to happen to entertain the crowds gathered around him. The evidence of this was the madness in the eyes of the crowds. Anticipating Tobys moment of despair. However, a chance finally appeared in front of Toby. A good feeling he felt for the first time. As though the bad flows up until now had been nothing more than an illusion, his hand proceeded smoothly. He was only one step away frompleting a straight flush. ( Oh. It looks like hes got a pretty good hand. But will it work out that way?) General Red discarded a card and now it was Tobys turn again. Concealing his expectations, he turned over the card he had just drawn. Straight. Tobys hand stopped. General Reds previous turn. It was the third time he had added a card from the deck to his hand. It was safe to assume that the hand of this opponent of his was close topletion. If that was the case, it was doubtful whether thered be another turn for him. If General Red made his move in the next turn, no matter what his hand was, only death awaited him. However, if he gave up the big hand here, he could at least escape the impending death. If he made his move with a straight here, he would have two points remaining. The surefire move was to evade death with a simple straight. That move was too tempting for Toby, who was drowned in the mire of despair. Tobypleted his straight and discarded the card he no longer needed. Then, just as he was about to dere a straight. Dont run away. A strong hand firmly patted his shoulder from behind. That voice stopped Toby from dering a straight. When he turned around, what he saw there was jet-ck. There stood a man worthy of being referred to as such. What the hell are you? How dare you interfere with this sacred game? Pressure radiated from General Red. It was a pressure that made even Toby, who was not the one bearing the brunt of it, almost trembled. However, there stood a man who faced it head on yet showed no reactions whatsoever. Game, huh. I think its too one-sided to be called as such. But well, if youre satisfied with winning by toying the weak, then I wont say anything more. The man said back aloofly. Oh, now were talking. I was just getting tired of this one-sidedness game anyway Very well, feel free to go up on the stage if you want. I want to see how long you can keep that aloof attitude of yours. General Reds fighting spirit red up. However, the man easily evaded General Reds spirit. No, this young mans game is not over yet. Moreover, he has his own reasons for fighting, doesnt he? In that case, Ill refrain myself and only assist him in his fight. Or do you have no confidence in defeating this young man now that Im assisting him? The man taunted further. Lets continue! Ill knock you both down to hell altogether! The game resumed. Toby was confused as the conversation progressed without him. He finally came to his senses when General Red drew a card. Just what in the world are you? Keeping his voice down, Tobyined. The man, Tanaka, replied to such him. Hmm, just a nosy guy who happened to be passing by. More importantly, concentrate on the game. This is your fight, after all. Tanaka made Toby stand at the table of the game. Yes, this was exactly what Tanaka wanted. Amidst the confusion, he suitably cheated his way to get himself on the table. At the end of the day, Toby was the one fighting, while Tanaka was simply assisting him. This man, he was intending to enjoy the game for free. What a petty man. What a little man. Of course, he had no idea of the details pertaining to General Red and Tobys game there. Of course, he didnt know that Tobys life was on the line there either. He simply happened to drop by the casino and saw that people were gathering there, so he came to see what was going on. While he was at it, he happened to be in the mood to y for free. And then Tanaka had a hunch. As far as he was concerned, however, it was a natural conclusion. The clich (promised) development of this event where the seemingly weak young man Toby made aeback victory over the seemingly overwhelmingly powerful General Red. Once he realized that, there was only one choice of action to take. I have no choice but to ride this wave, of course he arrived at such a conclusion. And then he didnt fail to get carried away. High on excitement, he provoked his opponent over and over again. The word defeat had vanished from his mind, and he was eager to ride on the winning horse and enjoy the game for free. Oops, I almost forgot. Youre not going to say, Im going to get married after this game is over, or something now are you? What are you talking about at a time like this? He also didnt forget to ascertain whether there was a defeat g or not. Tanaka was convinced of victory. However, he had forgotten something. The fact that the world was never kind to him. Instead of the Goddess of victory, it was always the God of Laughter that blessed him at times like this. And so, as the God of Laughter finished arranging his preparations, Tanakas quiet battle began. Chapter 48: (1) Chapter 48: (1) I Suppose There Was Time I Was Once Referred To As Such The young man Tobys first turn after the game resumed. The card he drew from the deck was. Straight flush. What?! General Red couldnt help but exim in surprise. At the same time, the crowds around him also broke into cheers. Tobys remaining single point was restored to 13 at once. While he hadnt stepped out of the range of single royal flush death yet, for the time being, it could be said that hed moved onto a safety zone. (The tide has turned, huh well fine, the next time the tide leans on my side again, Ill be sure to finish him off.) Hed gotten heated up from the exchanges from earlier, but now that things had turned out this way, General Red finally came to his senses. He then took a look at his opponent once again. (The air around Toby is changing. Fufufu, interesting. Looks like for the first time in a long time, Ill be able to enjoy a game.) Toby was in a daze. As the critical situation he had been in had vanished so abruptly. Still in a daze, he turned his gaze toward the man next to him. That man was the mastermind who had called forth the big hand, the straight flush. Whats with that dumb look on your face? The game has only just begun. Come on, pull yourself together. Truly an appearance overflowing with reliability. Toby obediently followed the instruction from the man who called himself Tanaka. Looks like you dont understand what a game is. Id like to hammer down the basics of games into you, but now isnt the time for that, after all. So for the time being Im going to teach you the bare minimum. Listen well. First of all, dont ever forget to keep your cool. Maintaining you cool doesnt necessarily guarantee your victory, but losing your cool guarantees your defeat, so bear that in mind. The words of Tanaka, a man who never failed to lose his cool in battle, were nothing to scoff at. There, Toby nodded his head,mitting himself to each mentioned point. Alright, next is to focus on advancing your own hand. At your current level, scheming against your opponent is a fools errand. So ignore all of your opponents actions. But you have to keep in mind your own actions. Well, even then, theyll still be able to more or less have a read of you, but you can cease your worry, as Ill take care of that matter. Truly a dependable man. At the end, along with a thumbs up, he floated a fearless smile. Anyway, as long as you can do that much, everything will be fine. Ill be the one to control the tide. Worry not, strategy is what I do best. You should just go at it with the resolve of boarding into a mud boat and praying for rain. The sense of security given by the self-proimed pro strategist, who couldnt even step onto the stage of strategy of love, was as good as it could get. He didnt really get what the man was going on about, but if he followed this man, he could win. The man radiated such a sense of security that involuntarily made him believe as such. Toby saw hope in the figure of such a man. Incidentally, the fact that Toby, who grew up ind, didnt know what a boat was, was probably only a very trivial matter. Hence, the battlemenced once again. As told by Tanaka, Toby focused on his own hand. The cards in hand, his main focus was how to arrange them. Thinking about it carefully, Toby progressed forward. On numerous asions, his path was abruptly altered by the newly drawn card. Yet, keeping in mind to maintain hisposure, he continued to move forward to thepleted hand that he had yet to see. (How strange. ) Before he knew it, Toby was no longer bothered by the noise around him. If anything, he felt as though he were submerging in silence. He was unbelievably calm, as if his past self, who until just a few moments ago had desperately told himself to calm down, was nothing but a lie. He drew a card. It didnt help him move forward. However, it opened up a new path for him. With a clear mind, he instantly chose that path. There was neither wavering nor hesitation in his choice. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of General Reds face. What he saw there was the face of a warrior. Theposure, joy and scorn hed shown until just a moment ago. Toby could no longer sense any of those emotions in him. (Before I know it, its turned into a heads-on fight The game where I could do nothing but being one-sidedly trampled down is now.) And then he noticed. The fact that his senses had sharpened. The fact that his sight had expanded tremendously. (Is this, by any chance, the world as seen by those who stand at the pinnacle? What a strange feeling I feel like I can do anything now.) The feeling as though he could see through everything. God must have this kind of eyes. Toby was filled with a sense of omnipotence which made him involuntarily think as such. As he was in such a thought, he noticed a wavering in the air around General Red, who was in his sight. (What is it? A seemingly expressionless face and gesture at a nce However, I can tell for sure. The Generals mind is wavering Is he being overwhelmed by something?) And then, the point of Generals sight. At its end was the man next to him. There, like a boulder. With his arms crossed, grandly stood a man who was showing a smile as though he had seen through anything and everything. Even with his awakened perceptions, Toby failed to see through the thought of the man. (Is he putting pressure on General Red? How in the world is he doing that? I dont know. The only thing I know for sure is that hes standing on an even higher ne than this sensation Im currently feeling.) And then he realized. The fact that this man was the one who had elevated him to such heights. The fact the man had given him such an irreceable chance. Toby was ashamed of himself for almost letting this sense of omnipotence get the better of him. (What crap was I thinking about? Theres no guarantee that this feeling willst forever! I mustnt waste this chance Ive been given! I have to win. Im going to win this game and live!) Toby moved forward. Toward the thorny path thaty ahead of him. Believing that there was light beyond it Full House. The guests around them stirred. With this, Toby had taken his points back consecutively for the sixth time. Currently, General Red was still at the advantage with 36 to 24, but for being pushed back from the brink of aplete victory to this point. As expected, he had no choice but to acknowledge it. ( a master No, a monster.) The young man, who could do nothing but get one-sidedly trampled down until just a moment ago, was now fighting him back. It could be said to be an equal fight now. No, this time, it was him that was being one-sidedly trampled down instead. That was just how powerful the young mans momentum was. However, it was merely a matter of the tide being leaning toward his opponent at the moment. Should the timee, hed for sure wrestle over the control once again. General Red still had enoughposure to think as such. Something on this level was unworthy to refer to the young man as a monster. So, why did the thought cross his mind earlier? The existence next to his opponent. It was due to none other than the presence of the man who was standing there. The one who had turned the inexperienced young man in front of him into a valiant fighter. A man who didnt step onto the ying field itself, and yet capable of overwhelming General Red from the domain beyond. (I never thought such a monster existed. However, Im also a man who has shed against countless gamblers in this city. Im not one to simply lie down when beaten down!) Chapter 48: (2) Chapter 48: (2) It was the will of a gambler. There was no doubt in his mind that his opponent was standing at way higher heights. However, there was still an opening he could take advantage of. The fact that he wasnt facing the monster directly. And the fact that point-wise General Red was still at the advantage. (First of all, I have to turn the tide around! Ill turn it for sure!) His hand was no pair. No sequential numbers. And only two cards of the same suit. The game started with General Red in a headwind as usual. The first card he drew from the deck was an unnecessary card. There was no sign of a turnaround yet. He reced an unnecessary card with the newly drawn one, discarded it to the field, and ended his turn. Next was Tobys turn. He spent not much time and ended his turn with the same deftness as General Red. General Red could no longer read Tobys thoughts from the air around him. It was nothing short of outstanding. Because in such a short amount of time, he had rushed up onto the same domain as General Red. However, he couldnt afford to admire the young man forever. General Red focused on his own turn. He paid no more attention to the monster standing next to Toby. No, he couldnt afford to pay him any more attention. Should he do so, he would surely be overwhelmed. And this game would involuntarily be swept away from him at once. There was something that forced General Red to have such a premonition. A few turns passed in such a manner. Then, with the newly drawn card, he assembled three consecutive cards. He could see a slight sign of turnabout. However, every card was of different suits. If he continued to advance at this rate, for sure he wouldntplete anything better than a straight. The flow was leading him to merely a small hand. ( Its fine. It doesnt matter even if its just a small hand. My top priority is to make a move. If I dont turn the tide, I have no chance of winning!) Encouraging himself, he set his sights on the path he ought to take,pleting a straight. He discarded the card he didnt need and ended his turn. There was no longer any hesitation. He was resolutely determined toplete a straight as fast as he could. At this moment, however, the monster, who had not moved even a muscle up until then, suddenly made a move. Drawn by it, he couldnt help but take a look at it. At The monsters face. (he grinned. Did he see through my determination? No, theres no way he did! As if Id let him to!) The next turn. A consecutive good progress. He was only one step away frompleting a straight. There, however, he couldnt help but catch a glimpse of it again. The moment when the monster grinned (Did he really see through my thoughts? Kuh, but what about it? Even if he can read my thoughts, he cant stop this fastest move of mine!) General Red encouraged himself! However, next was his opponents turn. There, he realized. How naive his thought had been. Straight. General Red was stunned. It wasnt like he underestimated his opponent or anything. He was undoubtedly well aware that he was up against a monster. ( No way. The tide ispletely on his side. For sure he has countless chances to aim for a bigger hand. And yet, he made a move with a straight here?!) When he caught a glimpse of the deeper grin on the monsters face, he finally realized. The fact that the monster was actually standing at even higher height than he thought. (He hasnt merely read my thoughts. Not only has he foreseen my aim, but even the tide of the game itself!) Otherwise, there was no way the previous wave would ever ur. It was true that the tide wasnt leaning toward General Red. However, the straight he aimed for earlier. Considering the number of turns it took him, he was by no means slow. In fact, he was quite on the faster side. Without a doubt, it was supposed to have been the tipping point of the game. A move that would have turned over the tide of the game. (They were aiming for straight from the beginning. Not only did he see through the moment when the tide of the game was about to turn, he even anticipated me going for the fastest straight possible at that exact moment!) The surprise, confusion, and anger hed had to face up until now. His heart had continuously been shaken in various ways. Thus, General Red failed to notice. The fact that fear had been nted deep in his heart there. Hmm. Tanaka had managed to sneak his way into being able to enjoy the game for free. However, he was beset with an unexpected miscalction there. His n was to meddle in while showing off his extensive knowledge of the game, but. Tanaka turned his gaze to the young man, Toby, who was focused on the cards in front of him. For some reason the young man was putting up a good fight now, as though the disadvantageous situation he had been in earlier was nothing but a lie. The game had been progressing without room for Tanaka to meddle in. The blood of gambler who in the past had once challenged strip mahjong in an arcade and seeded in iming zero victories, thus soon giving up on iming victory for himself and simply stealing nces at others ying the game while enjoying the mufufu portrait from afar in him wasnt necessarily not stirred, but the man standing there was the aloof adult, Tanaka. He decided to simply watch over the young mans battle with a lukewarm gaze. Then, when he identally looked over at the other side, he realized something. The handsome man in his prime of life in front of him. And the beautiful women on both sides of that hateful handsome man. Grin. Tanakas expression changedpletely. It was like the eyes of a cunning beast aiming for its prey. There, the beasts slumbering within Tanaka were about to awaken once again. However, after merely turning over in their sleep, the three hamsters fell into slumber again. The sight of the three hamsters, slumbering side by side in the shape of a river word (), was somewhat nostalgic and soothing. Regardless of such a heartwarming scene of the hamsters, however, the game progressed. And then, Tanakas beauty stealing operationmenced. Phew. His first move was to float a smile and send them a flirtatious nce. It was a light jab to get a feel of the situation. However, what a twist. None of the beautiful women were looking at him at all. What a bitter mistake. Hed been running around in circles since his first move. However, as a man who had always been running around in circles his whole life, Tanaka was unfazed by a setback merely on this level. At once he created a passionate and moving story depicting a sports boy who stated Running around is my friend with a refreshing smile, before storing it into the hard drive in his brain to keep his cool. Nevertheless, Tanakas force of will as he managed to suppress his annoyance at the fact that, instead of the beautiful women, the one who reacted to his signal was the handsome man in his prime in front of him, all could be said was as expected of him. And so, Tanakas battle continued. First of all, he had to catch the eyes of the beautiful women. Tanaka suddenly shut his eyes and raised one of his hands. He could already picture the scene where the eyes of the beautiful women were all fascinated by his sublime movement. However, the reason why he didnt put his hand down right away here was because the man, Tanaka, had received tutge from sports manga that attack is the best defense. He brought over his raised hand onto his face as it was and struck his signature pose. sh! He opened his eyes wide. There was no beautiful woman who could withstand the gaze he shot through the gap between his fingers. With his mouth warping into a nihilistic grin, Tanaka believed as such. There, the one who met his gaze was once again the handsome man in his prime of life, instead of the beautiful women. It wasnt Tanakas fault that he became more irritated. Now that things had turned out this way, Tanaka couldnt help but realize. The fact that it was impossible for the current him to obtain these beautiful women. The fact that this was a fate that could never be changed, no matter what. It was like trying to twist the absolute providence that wasmon throughout the world of going ahhh, ahhh, ahhh, ahhh, ahhh~ in front of an electric fan. ( Am I going to lose again?) His heart was about to break. However, the experience of oveing countless rigorous ordeals up until now was nothing to scoff at. Tanaka headed to his final do-or-die battle. Chapter 48: (3) Chapter 48: (3) I suppose its about time to end this game. What do you mean? In the middle of the game. Tanaka interrupted at a convenient moment. In response to it, General Red raised his voice while giving him a quizzical look. The words of the man who could be said to have been controlling the entire game, it was inevitable that General Red was very wary of them. Youve had your fill of fun, havent you? If you continue to trade points bit by bit like this, everyone will surely lose the heat before long. So I think its a good time to put an end to this game here once and for all. What suggestion do you have? Tanaka floated a wide grin and answered. It was unknown how many times he had been overwhelmed by that grin. Readying himself inside, General Red waited for Tanakas words. A fitting conclusion to close the game, the only hand is royal flush. And how about doubling the points you get? To put it simply, the next game was the final. The victor was the one whopleted a royal flush first. That was what he suggested. What?! Toby eximed in surprise. In contrast, without batting even an eye, General Red fell into thought. As far as he was concerned, it wasnt a bad rule change by any means. At this rate, if he continued to y against a monster that could see through his thoughts and control the tide of the game at will, his defeat was already a foregone conclusion. However, with this suggestion, reading each others thoughts would prove to be almost of no use. It could be said that the game would be decided solely by the sense to advance ones hand as well as the luck of the yers. He had a considerably higher shot of winning here instead of persisting on the drawn-out normal game. If there was a problem to speak of, it would be the reason why the man wanted to expressly give up their advantageous position. As he couldnt read the motive of the man, he felt a tinge of eeriness. Very well. I ept that game. .. Disregarding Tobys presence, the change of rules was settled. The crowds also erupted in cheers. Most likely they were getting bored as the ending they were expecting had yete into view up until then. The whole ce suddenly went into a frenzy. (Kukuku, with this my presence here must have increased by notches at once. If I ride this wave and attack a beautiful woman as Im now, she will definitely fall!) It was unknown where such confidence of his originated from. Tanaka was arbitrarily getting excited by himself inside. General Red was burning with the obsession of victory. And then there was Toby, whose presence was ignored and whose tension was steadily dropping down. Surrounded by lively crowds, the curtain rose on the final battle. Echo of an inorganic sound tore through the darkness. The ce was the base of the Kingdom army in the city of Ketavanagh-O. A prison that existed deep beneath it. And what had echoed through the air just now was none other than the sound of the heavy iron bars of one of the cells being shut. And at the same time, it was also the moment when the future of the two pitifulmbs was shut. The two men standing in said cell. Heck, we went and ended up losing in the end! What are we going to do now?! The one protesting in a loud voice was the young man Toby Saar, a gambler who was thrown into the depths of misery as a result of being swept away by the mood of the moment. And then, there was another man who had been thrown into the same situation but waspletely unfazed, the man of steel, Tanaka. Raising a thumbs-up, he showed a smile to the young man and responded. Worry not. Were merely at mortal wound. Mortal wound?! How can I not worry then? This situation, arent we practically at death door?! Despite the kind and cool Tanaka-san reassuring him to calm down, Toby didnt cease his rants and raving. He was in such a disgraceful state where he couldnt help but feel like wanting to boil and drink the nail dirt of Tanaka-san whose lower half was wobbling and trembling despite the calm expression on his face. Well, calm down alright. At any rate, lets think over our current situation calmly for the time being. In the first ce, why do I have to get locked up in a ce like this? Could this be some kind of new y? If I wait here, will the beautiful woman from earliere to visit me? I dont know. What a conundrum. I dont get what youre talking about at all! Its tooplicated! After repeatedly exchanging idiotic remarks and retorts as such for a while, Toby finally regained hisposure. Rather than listening to Tanakas words, however, it was more like due to him getting exhausted. Finally, silence drifted around them. However, the one who broke the silence was neither Tanaka nor Toby. What a surprise. The people in this country have a tendency to execute criminals right away. I even thought that prisons were nothing but mere decorations here. It was the cell just across theirs. Inside was a man leaning against the wall, staring at them. His most noticeable traits were his neglected hair and beard, which must have been left unattended for a long time. Moreover, the sharp eyes peeking out from between his hair were nothing short of impressive. It was hard to tell his age, but he was probably in histe thirties. A little older than Tanaka. Hohou. In that case, Id love to hear some tips on how to avoid being executed. Facing the man whose appearance and speech and conduct were too contradictive, Tanaka was on guard. It was because the handsome man sensor in his mind was ringing furiously. (At a nce, he looks dirty and shabby, but I can tell. This guy, he is a dandy handsome man!) The appearance of a man whose character was ovepping with his own set off the biggest rm in Tanakas mind. Thats a tough question. Oops, I have yet to introduce myself, have I? Im Nakatani Shichirou. Feel free to just casually call me Yashichi. Umu. In that case, feel free to call me Echigoya. Hiding his identity for no apparent reason was the basic rule of a cool man. The slickly acting Tanaka was operating as great as usual. However, next to him, Toby leaked out his words with a shocked expression. could it be Hero Yashichi. His voice was not that loud. However, Yashichi responded firmly. Hmm, I suppose there was time I was once referred to as such. It was approximately twenty years prior to the present. There was an otherworlder who was summoned to this world through hero summoning. A man who was once praised as the strongest hero in history and yet suddenly disappeared five years ago, the previous generation hero. That was the man who appeared in front of Tanaka and Toby. Chapter 49: (1) Chapter 49: (1) The First Trial, I Guess The base of the Purin Kingdom army in the entertainment city of Ketavanagh-O. In the basement of said base was an underground prison that stretched out like abyrinth. Sorrow, hatred, and madness. This ce, a prison that was supposed to be engulfed in such airs, a peculiar air was drifting around at a certain part of it. Oh. Looks like youve gone through quite a hardship there. Yes, I totally have. Toby is useless, and the beautiful woman I was about to get close to is now gone. Its so much of a mess, big bro. Was that all you thought about during the game?! The men were chatting merrily. How could they be so carefree in such a situation? This was most likely the first question that came to everyones mind when they saw them. However, to those who knew of Tanaka, theyd probably be beset with a different question. How could Tanaka associate with a handsome man in such a friendly manner? However, the answer was actually pretty simple. Tanaka was a man who prioritized his own safety above anything else. In this situation where he was locked in a prison, the person who appeared in front of him was a hero. Moreover, he was the hero among heroes, who was widely acknowledged as the strongest hero of all times. There was only one course of action Tanaka could take in the face of such a mighty being. Tanaka would follow and take hero Yashichi as his big bro and then put on airs utilizing the power of the strongest hero as his backing. The flexibility of mind where he could even tolerate such a dangerous situation of associating amiably with a handsome man in order to protect himself. There was no doubt that he had engraved his name as the great little man in the Akashic Records, which was said to have recorded all little men since the age of origin. So after this and that, Tanaka and his merry band of friends, who had been wrapped up in a lengthy conversation, were still chatting merrily. And by now they were well aware of their respective circumstances. The Hero Yashichi. He was concerned about the condition of the demi-humans in the Purin Kingdom and would rush over to help them at any given opportunity. About five years ago, the Kingdom found his actions displeasing. Through a despicable trap, they captured and sent him to this prison. However, as expected even the Kingdom couldnty a hand on the hero who was bestowed with the divine protection of the God of Creation, and hed simply been continuously imprisoned up until now, such seemed to be hero Yashichis circumstances. Toby Saar. He was a member of a certainpany in the Haru Empire, and had been working within the kingdom to expand their sales channels. However, he seemed to have caught the eye of a certain kingdomspany. When he was ying around in the casino, he was captured for an unknown reason. Falsely used of being a spy of the Empire, he was forced to apany General Red in his game of public execution. And then, after Tanaka, who happened to pass by, messed things up, he was thrown into this prison, such seemed to be Tobys circumstances. And then Tanaka. He was a man overflowing with overwhelming coolness that had attracted the attention of all the beautiful women in the casino. Feeling jealous of it, it could only be said as an inevitable urrence that General Red would treat him as an enemy. As a result, Tanaka was forcibly dragged into the game stage, defeated through a despicable trick, and thrown into this prison. Such was the point of view of Tanaka himself. By the way, we ept no objections about this point of view of his. Nevertheless, big bro, why are you staying in a ce like this? There should be no way for you, the strongest hero, to be unable to escape such a ce, right? Phew, youd better stop overestimating me. There are also things beyond my control, you know? And thats also the reason why Im unable to escape. Saying that, hero Yashichi pointed out at said reason with his eyes. The one there was a sorcery-like pattern engraved on a certain part of the wall. The pattern that was also engraved on the wall of Tanaka and Tobys cell which was on the opposite side of hero Yashichis, continued to provide faint light in this dark prison. Those things, which are engraved in the whole prison, are suppressing the power of anyone inside the cell. In this ce, even a hero is nothing more than an ordinary man. Moreover, they also have an additional effect of obstructing all magic activation except their own. Because of that, let alone magic or magic tool, even item box is unusable in this ce. What the? Tanaka was overwhelmed by the harsh reality. At this rate, he wouldnt be able to live in luxury there utilizing the goods hed stored in his item box. Rather, this ce was a prison, so there was no way such a convenient situation would be avable for Tanaka from the beginning. After going this far, Tanaka finally realized the gravity of the situation. Such was the side effect of being overly positive thinking. And this fact also meant that his n of escaping by borrowing the power of the hero had already fallen apart. Inside Tanakas mind, an emergency meeting was hurriedly held by the hamsters. What should we do now?! Do we have no other choice but to wait for our execution? Toby, with a pale face, clung to Yashichi. As Yashichi was in the cell across theirs, Toby couldnt really reach him, though. As imperfect as I may be, Im still a hero. As expected even they have no galls to execute someone possessing the protection of God of Creation, but as for the two of you. No, no way. Realizing the desperate situation, Yashichi grieved. Stop disying such disgraceful behavior in front of big bro. Thats youve always been called Toby! Toby is not a mockery! Its a normal name! Toby was ruthlessly brought back to reality. He no longer had any trace of easiness as he was forced to make retorts to Tanakas idiotic remarks. Well, calm down alright. It may be true that were in a desperate situation as our power is suppressed, but thats not the only weapon we humans have, right? Uttering such remarkable words for once, Tanaka struck a cool pose while pointing at his own head. Its here, you know, here. At times like this, you have to use your head. Chapter 49: (3) Chapter 49: (3) Phew, let me tell you something before we fight. And at this moment, Tanaka yed his strongest card. A heavyweight of this country. General White, I have him as my backing. For a mere prison warden like you to raise your hand against me. Youre 13.7 billion years too early! Tanaka struck a cool pose and went for the finishing blow. It may be difficult to understand with thatcking brain of yours, but youd better ept it even if you have to force yourself to. The fact that this great me is of a much higher height than you! Tanaka unleashed a barrage of attacks at once. For sure the current him would be able to fend off the persistent newspaper solicitors with a probability of no less than 30%. That was how powerful his verbal assault was. Youd better make a way for us in the next ten seconds. Otherwise, my Karate will start to emit mes. Nailed it. Tanaka was convinced of victory. However. Gufufufu, I see. Thats one hell of a story. His opponents reaction was weak. In fact, it didnt seem as though veins werent popping up around his vile smile. Tanaka reflected that he might have been a little too aggressive there. Reflecting was a verymendable thing to do. It seems that you have yet to understand. Very well! Ill exin it in a simpler manner to you. To put it simply, a man overflowing with possibilities that even raising up a mufufu rtionship with the princess-chan of this country isnt in the realm of impossibility. Thats me! He refrained himself from saying anything aggressive and focused solely on showcasing how big of a man he was. Tanaka-san hadnt given up on victory yet. For sure he hadnt lost his cool either. So if you have a cute daughter, please introduce her to me. Very please. he was hopeless. Tanaka caved into the intense face of the warden. The one standing there was nothing more than a single middle-aged man who had given up on victory and was only leaking out his desires. Why the hell are you spouting such gibberish words at a time like this?! Take it more seriously! Toby retorted from the sideline. Tanaka came back to his senses at once. Ha! What in the world am I? Kuh, I let my guard down! Pretending to be brawn type, but secretly unleashing mental attack, huh. Thats quite a good move. Wiping the cold sweat away, Tanaka floated a fearless smile. What boldness. It was unknown if there were others other than Tanaka who could float such a smile in such a situation where it could be said he had been cornered into the abyss of despair. A mental attack, huh What a terrifying opponent. No, no, no. No matter how you look at it, hes just exaggerating over nothing, isnt he?! Yashichi who observed the battle seriously, and Toby who retorted ceaselessly. Was he doomed to keep retorting as he was until he died of exhaustion? Tobys future was truly worrisome. What the hell have you been bbering about now? You. Then, what followed after was warden Muchisukis remark of Tanaka. At this point, to Toby, warden Muchisuki looked like a retort angel who had descended to hell. A lovely angel who had eased Toby of his hardship, as he had gotten tired of making retort after retort. Toby felt as if the distance between him and the warden had been shortened. Of course, it was nothing but his imagination. Ive been told that I can do as I please with everyone other than the hero. So I guess Ill let you be nourishments for my cute pets. Hey! In response to Warden Muchisukis voice, one of the guards ran toward arge door. The guard opened the lock with a seemingly flustered movement. Come on out now! Cecily! Suzanna! From the door that was finally opened, something wriggling crawled out. Tanaka and the others tensed up. However, Tanaka alone was in expectation for somethingpletely different from the two. Gufufufu, you two are as cute as ever. What appeared were unusual slimes that while they were as mucousy as other slimes, they had deformed shapes. Heck, I was expecting something like sorrowful enved beauties here! Give it back! Give my anticipation back! At least change them to something like monster girls! As usual, he was truly a man who never forgot his dreams. However, the one ought to be feared was warden Muchisuki. His act of plunging Tanaka, who had just resurrected like a phoenix, down into the ravine of hell once again. Truly a formidable enemy. Be careful. Ive had my fair share of them. Say what? Receiving Yashichis warning, Tanaka was stunned. It was no small wonder. Enemies that even Yashichi, the strongest hero Tanaka relied upon, couldnt help but be wary of. The enemies he had to ovee were so much of monsters, after all. The small one boasts swiftness unimaginable to those of slimes (Suraimu). Due to itszy cat-like (Doraneko) behavior, I called it Dlime (Doraimu)!. Tanaka raised his guard at once. As someone who specialized in escape technique, Tanaka was wary against any swift opponents. And then, therge ones speciality is its powerful attacks that rely on its mass. Pure power-wise, its no less powerful than a dragon (Doragon). So, I called it Dlime! They have a same name then! Facing the looming enemies, Tanaka involuntarily let out such a retort. Truly a daredevil man as usual. Ignoring his retort, Yashichi continued with his warning. Dont let your guard down. Dlime has a rare attribute that boasts absolute defense against magic attack. Keep in mind that attacking it with magic is no different of an act than throwing away your magical energy. And then, Dlime is a type that inherits most of the physical resistance trait of slimes. So youd better assume that physical attacks will not work against it. Wait a minute! Which one is it? Just which one is which? Chapter 49: (4) Chapter 49: (4) Tanaka fell into confusion. Toby screamed at such a Tanaka. What the hell are you talking about in such a situation? Use a magic attack against Dlime! And then a physical attack against Dlime! Anyway, just do as Yashichi-san says! You too?! At thiste in the game, youre also intending to betray me, arent you?! Do you really want to be popr with women that badly? I also want shed this joke archetype and be popr with women, damn it! What are you bbering about now? Cant you be serious at least at times like this?! Before he knew it, Tanaka had taken up the baton of the straight man role. He was once again reminded of the dreadfulness of the power of a hero. As expected, the power of a hero was dangerous. This power could even reverse the roles of the joke man and the straight man. Tanaka was being shown firsthand why this power was referred to as a power that could change the world. Unconcerned of Tanaka, who was beset by such a serious situation, Dlimes rushed toward him. Ku, kukukuku. This level of trickery. In front of my wisdom, its worth nothing. Finally unable to bear it anymore, Tanakas chuunibyou went out of control. Physical resistance and Magic resistance? How many battles do you think I have recorded in my brain? Ivee up with a hundred and eight different strategies at once, so you shall find no blind spots on me. Tanaka swiftly took a stance. Both legs were stretched slightly wider than shoulder width. His torso, that was set nting toward his opponents, was in natural posture. The front hand was raised high into the sky, and the rear hand was situated as if lying in wait for the opponents from the lower level. This is the defense stance that boasts invincibility in the long history of Karate. Cmity End Vortex of Death Execution Kakakashuuzai. Seeing Tanaka unleashing such a stance, warden Muchisuki let out augh. Guhahaha! Whats that? Isnt that just a mere defense? However, moving not even a fiber of muscle in front of such a tauntshed by the warden, Tanaka calmly responded. Kukuku. Cant you tell? The defenses of your pets. Their fatal w. What? Toward Tanakas remark that could also be called provocation, warden Muchisuki reacted. Physical resistance and Magical resistance. The tactic where the twoplement each other to form a perfect defensive formation. I wonder if they can maintain it while attacking? Let me tell you, Karates defense stance is no mere defense. Its a two-sided stance that can instantly switch from defense to offense should the attacker show an opening. Kukuku, in this battle, the first one to make their move is the loser. Theposed smile disappeared from the wardens face. You seem skilled at controlling monsters. But I wonder if you can control your prized pets in such a situation? Even if they have fallen to mere pets, monsters are nheless monsters. The wild instinct that rises up in the face of an enemy. Resisting it is impossible. Now that things had unfolded in such a way, warden Muchisuki couldnt help but realize it. The fact that he had underestimated the man in front of him. It was exactly because he was a skilled monster-tamer that he could sense it. The stirs in his pets consciousness. As well as the fact that their so-called perfect defense formation was about to fall apart in no time at all. Perhaps due to tension, the sweat running down his back felt awfully cold. Now was the time he had toe up with some sort of means in the face of a formidable enemy. However, the wardens mind refused to work properly. He, who before he knew it had been swallowed up by fear, could do nothing but ept the unfolding situation. And then, failing toe up with anything at all, the moment he feared finally came. Suddenly, a shadow soared up like a rocketing bird. Finally, its wild instincts came to the fore. Kishaa! Raising such a strange voice, the madness threatened its enemies. Following his instincts, Tanaka rushed at his opponents ferociously. The hell, why are you the one who makes your move first?! What were all those speeches from earlier for?! Youve ruined everything now! A man who was impossible not to slip and fall should there be a banana peel on the ground. That was Tanaka. No matter what crisis he was in, it was impossible for him to resist his instincts as aedian. Basking in Tobys retort, Tanaka broke into a smile. Ever since arriving in the other world, it could be said that he was filled with a sense of happiness for the first time. Something that truly didnt matter. On the other hand, as if the panic he had just experienced had been nothing but a lie, warden Muchisuki burst intoughter. Guhahaha! You fool. Have you gone crazy due to fear? In the end, it was nothing but a bluff after all. And then, in order to end this farce, he instructed his pets. Cecily! Suzanna! Devour that guy? However, he couldnt continue his words until the end. The moment he turned toward the soaring up Tanaka, everything was already over. The one that appeared there was a huge hole. It then gradually closed up at a visible rate. The scene where the wardens cute pets were being swallowed up by it was clear to see. What the hell is that? You! What the hell have you done? Confusion, anger, fear. As various emotions jumbled up inside of him, the warden raised such a roar. Landing coolly on the already closed ground, not wavering in the slightest under the pressure of the warden, Tanaka dered. Back to you, arent you misunderstanding something? Our main goal is to escape, not to defeat the enemies. Misunderstanding our goal and means is the height of folly. If we can eliminate our enemies easily without bothering with the trouble of taking them down, then of course we shall do so. What a twist, everything turned out to be Tanaka-sans n. All of the disgraceful behaviors hed done so far had all been a strategy to catch his enemy off guard. In the first ce, it was strange for the strong and cool Tanaka to show such disgraceful behaviors. For sure there was no way that Tanaka-san had merely gotten into an outrageous predicament as a result of acting in a carried away manner, and due to him being overly absorbed in invoking his magic, he happened to bury his enemies with embankment magic. As proof of this, with his usual fearless smile on his face, Tanaka-san struck a cool pose. In the end, someone merely on your level isnt even worthy to stand in my presence. In the face of such a formidable enemy, Tanaka waspletely unfazed. Chapter 50: (1) Chapter 50: (1) If You Want To Survive, Take Up The Sword. Old man is dead You say? The person mentioned in the previous battle, General White. The casual remark from Toby, who recalled the matter, sounded like a thunderbolt to Tanaka. To the unexpected news of General Whites death, Tanaka stood in a daze. Although Tanaka won the battle brilliantly, hed allowed warden Muchisuki to escape and was now in pursuit of him. Of course, that was Tanakas n. Yes, it was a part of his meticulous n, as there was no way that Tanaka-san would ever have identally let him escape while he was busy putting on airs thus letting his guard down. However, leaving that aside, Toby panicked when Tanaka suddenly ceased moving while they were in the middle running through the underground passage. What are you stopping there for? Were going to lose sight of him! And yet, Tanaka was merely standing still there in shock. Unlike the flustered Toby, Yashichi calmly ascertained the situation. No, as long as the magic is still in effect, there should be no problem. My friend, you can still sense him, cant you? Ah, yes. No problem there. For Tanaka who had unleashed the lost technique, Absolute Overdrive Zero Form, the air was as good as under his control. In other words, Tanaka, who had unleashed tenth-order magic Airflow to control the air on an extensive scale, was able to precisely sense the whereabouts of warden Muchisuki through the movement of the air. Thats quite a magic technique. Yashichi was impressed by the unknown magic Tanaka wielded. However, Tanakas expression was still as dark. Was this really the same man who was feared and referred to as a dragon that soared through the heavens when praised? His current figure would surely raise such a doubt to anyone who saw him. There was no trace of shadow of the man who once would soar fifty centimeters vertically into the air when praised. Old man was my benefactor. If I hadnt met him, I would have been dead a long time ago. Tanaka reminisced. The good spirited old man he met soon after arriving in this world. They were in contact only for a short time, but for some reason they strangely got along well. He recalled each exchange with him as if everything urred just yesterday. We made a promise When we meet again, he would buy me drinks to my hearts content He promised that he would introduce me to a lot of beauties of the capital and let me have fun with them! Damn. Memories were truly a beautiful thing. Hou, he seemed to be quite a great man. .. Next to Yashichi, who honestly expressed his thoughts, Toby felt as though he caught a glimpse of a phantom. A phantom of a stocky old man who was saying Wait, wait, I never made such a promise, alright?! in denial of Tanakas speech Toby, a man who could read the room, pretended he didnt see anything. Tanaka, finally managing to somehow collect himself, and his merry band of friends, promptly chased after the running away warden Muchisuki. A long staircase appeared in front of them once again. Aiming at the light that could be seen far ahead, they rushed through the stairs. And then. An arena, no, and execution hall, huh. The three of them proceeded forward while looking at their surroundings. What spread around them was a circr square. And then, as if to surround it, tall walls and rows of spectator seats were erected. Weve been waiting for you. A figure appeared from the spectator seats just across from them. It was General Red, an influential person at the Ketavanagh-O metropolis and the master of the great prison. Moreover, as if pre arranged beforehand, numerous kingdom soldiers appeared from the spectator seats that surrounded the three. From the entrance on the exact opposite side of where Tanaka and the others hade in, Kingdom soldiers also came out one after another and surged into the square. I see, your countermeasure against prison break is wless, huh. Surrounded by kingdom soldiers, Yashichi calmly observed their situation. Hiii! W, we are done for. Toby fell into despair. And then The cell was somehow not working properly, you see! I tried to ask them to fix it, but they misunderstood! Nah, thats not good. Its too unrealistic. Im on your side! Its indeed true that Ive experience in farting in public when I couldnt hold it in! However, in case I failed to suppress it and ended up making a noise, I spared no effort in my endeavor to cover it up by clearing my throat or coughing! Do you honestly think someone like me is your enemy?! For sure Im yourrade, arent I?! Alright, this should do! Truly, what a terrifying man he was. He had alreadye up with a countermeasure for this crisis. This was an advanced technique to make people think that you were on their side by making them feel sympathy for you. It was an ingenious move that leveraged his profound understanding of his opponents mental state. However, as if to trample on Tanakas efforts, the situation took a sudden turn as if he had no turn in it. Even if hes a hero, in a state where hes only just started to recover his power after having it deprived for so long, he wont be able to put up much resistance. Give him a good beating along with those small fries! General Red issued an attack at once. Receiving his order, the kingdoms soldiers promptly closed in on the three men. Phew, I sure as hell am being looked down upon here. I originally lived in a ce where there was neither magic nor divine protection, you know. Even if those power are deprived from me, it wont prove to be any problem to me. The moment the closing in kingdom soldiers stepped into his attack range, Yashichi unleashed his fist. The kingdom soldier who became the target of his first got his armor shattered, before the person in question got blown away by the shock along with the loss of his consciousness. At the same time, Tanakas opportunity to unveil his brilliant n had also been blown away along with it. Perhaps this was for the best, however. As weak as I may be, Ive never skipped my training, you see. It is true that my hero power has yet to fully recover, but this much is more than enough Suddenly, another kingdom soldier was blown away in the same manner, as if repeating the previous scene. The one there was as expected Yashichis figure as hed just unleashed his fist in the same way he did previously. Chapter 50: (2) Chapter 50: (2) None of the kingdom soldiers could even perceive Yashichis movement. This was the crystallization of efforts that turned Yashichi into the strongest hero. Even after being summoned to another world, Yashichid never neglected his study in the ancient martial arts that he was originally fond of. Yashichis movements were elerated by his unique footwork. His abnormal movement confused anyone who saw it thus dulled their reaction. When such movement of his wasbined with hero power, it stepped onto a domain of movement beyond the understanding of the kingdom soldiers. Wha, what in the world is going on? As expected of big bro! Hes so cool. Simrly unable to perceive Yashichis movement, Toby couldnt hide his astonishment. On the other hand, Tanaka was ted seeing that the situation seemed to be turning for the better. The kingdom soldiers were unwilling to let such the two alone. While Yashichi was sending the kingdom soldiers flying, a part of the kingdom soldiers were closing in on the two of them. Hii! Use this! Tanaka swiftly took out his favorite ordinary sword from the item box before turning and throwing it at Toby. As the soldiers were moving to encircle them, the ordinary sword leisurely stuck into the ground in front of Toby The evil dragon that once rewrote the order of the world into chaos in a single night at the age of gods Orenide. This is one of the thirteen cursed swords born from the fangs of the dragon, the cursed sword of despair Scream Vaster. If you want to survive, take up the sword. If you earnestly wish for it, the sword will surely respond to you. Its all up to you. Handing over an ordinary sword, and yet such a speech. All could be said was as expected of Tanaka. However, the thrown, handed over ordinary sword was radiating an overwhelming presence that barred everyone fromughing at Tanakas delusion. It was radiating an obscene amount of magical energy to the point it seemed as though visible, and overwhelmed anyone who saw it. A picked up ordinary sword that had been habitually wielded by Tanaka for a long time. As a result of receiving (enhanced by) Tanakas so-called excess of magical energy over and over again, this sword had already turned into an unworldly existence of this world. A true cursed sword that surpassed even the divine armaments. The cursed sword of Despair Scream Vaster. Toby unconsciously picked up the sword. In that moment, he felt an incredible amount of power gushing forth from within him. This feeling is. It was just like the mysterious feeling he felt when he first met Tanaka. The fear that had consumed him until just moments ago was instantly blown away as if it was nothing but an illusion. Seeing Tobys figure that could be said to be defenseless, the surrounding kingdom soldiers took the opportunity and jumped at him. However, for Toby, whose perception had stepped onto apletely different level, such an act couldnt amount to a surprise attack at all. Uoooo!! The cursed sword mowed down to the side. Combined with Tobys awakened power, it brought forth a tremendous shock wave. The rushing in soldiers were unable to even get close to Toby before being blown away. I can do it! With this power, even I can do it too! Toby danced ferociously amidst the swarming soldiers. The kingdom soldiers were blown away with each sh of sword he unleashed. However, the kingdom soldiers didnt falter. They continued to swarm at him, leveraging their overwhelming numbers. I cant lose! I cant afford to let everything end here! Blowing away the kingdom soldiers with each attack for countless times, a nk space was created around Toby. As if awaiting for that exact moment, a concentrated fire of attack magic was surging toward his direction. mes, ice, rocks, and kamaitachi were flying toward Toby from all directions. Whoa! Exposed to so many attacks at once, Toby saw no way out. Along with the sound of explosions, the burst of attack magic covered the entire area with dust. The magic squads who had unleashed the concentrated fire of attack magic from the rear line seemed to be convinced of victory. However, that conviction of theirs was shattered by a peculiar phenomenon that appeared out of the dust. Toby reappeared. However, that wasnt the cause. The dust, which had yet topletely clear up, revealed the existence of a spherical something around him. It was an invisible defense wall created from high-speedily rotating air. You let your guard down, Toby! Dont forget to always watch the situation around you! Thats a cardinal rule when fighting against numerous opponents! Support from Tanaka. For Tanaka who could dominate the air with live-support magic, this act might have been nothing more than a trick. However, for the kingdom soldier who had to face it, it was nothing but a threat. In particr, for the magic squad who unleashed the attack magic, that unknown magic was nothing but a nightmare. Such soldiers overheard Yashichis soliloquy. It seems that there would be no problem with leaving Toby in the hands of Echigoya. But still, thats also a high-order magic, huh as expected of him. Wha! The magic squad was flustered at Yashichi who before they knew it had moved next to them. However, they swiftly lost their consciousness before they could even collect it. Nevertheless, the current Toby doesnt seem ready to face the magic squad yet. So I guess Ill deal with them myself now. Soon after saying that, Yashichi rushed and took down the magic squad one after another in an instant. Giving them no chance to resist in the slightest, his figure as he annihted his opponents was truly the embodiment of the fastest and strongest hero ever. Damn you, hero Yashichi. What the hell are you doing! What kind of kingdom soldiers you are to falter against measly two enemies?! General Red rebuked the kingdom Army. Before they knew it, their attention was concentrated on Yashichi and Toby, who were ying a lions share of the action. Tanakas wisdom was truly one to be feared. While Yashichi and Toby were endeavoring on the battlefield, he endeavored to keep the safest spot safe while striking a cool pose. Moreover, an overwhelming little man presence was overflowing from him. Utilizing the synergetic effect brought forth by the two, hed evolved into stealth Tanaka. This was the manifestation of his firm determination. For Tanaka, who had yed a role in the fierce battle against warden Muchisuki, this battle was already someone elses business. Not forgetting the determination he swore at the beginning, he spared no effort in his endeavor of keeping himself away from the battle. That was right, Tanaka was by no means a coward. There was definitely no way he was running away for his own safety. All there was to it was his firm will to never bend his belief. Truly a man of words and deeds. A man ought to have a backbone, anyone who saw his current figure would surely think that he was the embodiment of such an ideal. This was the man named Tanaka. Thanks to no small part of such a Tanaka-sans endeavor, the victor became clear. Currently there were only a few people who remained standing. Ive dealt with most of the magic squad. After reducing their number to this extent, they wont be able to stop up anymore. I suppose its about time to get away from this ce. Ive been waiting for this! Yes! Chapter 50: (3) Chapter 50: (3) Tanakas presence strengthened in an instant. And then, he triumphantly began to walk towards what looked like the exit, but Kuh. Th, this is. Yashichi and Toby suddenly fell to their knees at the same time. Wh, whats going on, both of you? Unable to understand what was going on, Tanaka was flustered by himself. There,ughter suddenly rose toward such them. Hahahahaha! You let your guard down! I never expected there would be this many casualties, so as expected it sent chills down my spine. However, even if you are a hero, you are still nothing more than an amateur in my eyes. Youre powerless in front of my wisdom as a professional in war! Before they knew it, there was a row of walls with mysterious patterns engraved on them on the spectator seats. As they were covertly arranged during the previous battle, the kingdom soldiers were standing behind them to support them. They were the stone walls with sealing technique imbued in them. And the eerie light they emitted indicated the activation of their abominable ability. The ones that were installed in the prison, huh. To think they were something that could be taken out Perhaps it was due to the sudden loss of power. Even as his consciousness grew hazy, Yashichi realized that theyd fallen into a trap. Th, those things, huh! Come to think of it, I think my body is also starting to feel unwell. Tanaka-san promptly crouched down while holding his abdomen. Truly a man with a terrifying adaptability. The suffering reminded him of the hell he once had to go through for drinking too much milk. At the same time, it also reminded him of the smile of the tavern old man. Tanaka felt like he was getting more and more unwell. Truly a desperate pinch. Around the three of them, who had lost their strength and fell to the ground, the kingdom soldiers were groaning. In order to win, this ruthless strategist had plunged the soldiers under him into the trap altogether. I thought you were a bit of a smart guy, but in the end youre just an amateur, huh. In front of my ingenuity, you can do nothing when ites to battle. In the midst of the groans of his allies, General Red spoke to Tanaka in a good mood, seemingly unconcerned about them. The opponent who led him by the nose through hardships during the game the other day. Seeing the suffering figure of the man must have greatly elevated his mood. Come to think of it, I heard that you were an acquaintance of General White. That old man turned out to be not that bad, huh. To think hed still provide me with entertainment even after his death. Recalling the information reported by warden Muchisuki, General Red continued to talk with an even brighter smile on his face. He used to be a nuisance as he stood above me, but now that hes no longer in this world, everything has turned into a nostalgic memory. Those eyes of his that reflected the figure of Tanaka were tinged with madness and frenzy. Were you nning to avenge that old man? What a shame. Youre going to die here. In this ce where that old man was executed. By these hands of mine that had framed that old man to death. Hahahaha! At that moment, the ce was suddenly engulfed in explosions. All of the sealing technique imbued stone walls that suppressed the three of them exploded, blowing away the soldiers who were supporting them. The battlefield was covered in dust. None of them knew what had happened, but everyone in the area had ceased their movement. It was their instinct as living beings. An overwhelming power that wasnt even allowed to be imagined. Unable to even recognize their own fear in the face of its surge, all they could do was to wait for their moment. As if waiting for divine judgment. And then it finally showed itself. A jet-ck glow that surpassed thews of the world. Tanaka, d in highly-concentrated magical energy to the point of being visible, stared at General Red with an emotionless expression. So it was you, huh The one who killed Old man. The ck glow converged and disappeared into Tanaka. At the same time, Tanaka slowly lifted one arm and held it up to the spectator seats on his right. Like the crumbling of a sand castle, a part of the arena copsed. Tanakas live-support magic, Embankment, was capable of dominating all things rooted in the earth. Before long, the generated sand was gradually returning to the earth and a gaping path was created in its stead. Go on now. From here on is my fight. Yashichi and Toby, who could do nothing but watch in a daze as the situation unfolded before them until then, came to their senses. Wait, wait, everything is fine now, isnt it? Lets all run away together! However, still staring at General Red, Tanaka didnt budge in the slightest. Toby was about to urge him further, but his words failed toe out. The hand on his shoulder would not allow him to do so. When Toby turned toward his direction, Yashichi merely shook his head. Caving in to his silence pressure, Toby couldnt help but withdraw from the battlefield. The two of them began to make their way to the escape route that Tanaka had created. Yashichi stopped and called out to Tanaka for thest time without turning around. My friend. The next time we meet, Ill buy you a drink. I cant introduce you to any beautiful women, though. This was the unfulfilled promise that Tanaka had once made. Yashichi purposely made such a promise. Believing in the victory of his friend, hoping to reunite again one day. Yeah, Ill be looking forward to it, big bro. Also, please reconsider the matter of the beautiful women. And then, the man responded to his back. As if to imply that he would surely fulfill this newly exchanged promise, he floated a fearless smile. With his nose ring due to his boundless worldly desires. Thus, the two departed, while Tanaka on the other hand stood there in ce as if to allow none to give them a chase. Wh, what are you doing? Quickly go after them! And kill that thing that stands in the way! As if the binds had been released, the generals shout suddenly rang out. As if reacting to it, the kingdom soldiers began to move again. However, the mans voice froze them in ce once again. What are you misunderstanding for? Im not staying behind to let my friends escape. Im staying behind to settle my score with you. Would Tanakas anger finally drive General Red to the corner? The battle with the entertainment city of Ketavanagh O as the stage was about to enter its final phase. And it wouldnt be long before Tanaka-san realized that his sword had been sponged off of him. Chapter 51: (1) Chapter 51: (1) Looks Like Youve Invited Me To A Rather Interesting ce The quiet battlefield arge number of the kingdoms soldiers had copsed and were incapable of fighting thanks to the efforts of Yashichi and Toby earlier. However, the number of the kingdom soldiers who were still capable of fighting was by no means few. And yet, in spite of therge number of people there, the battlefield was so quiet. Yes, the area was dominated by an unnatural silence. The cause of this was a person who wielded an unknown mystery. A man of unfathomable and overwhelming power, Tanaka. Unable to take his eyes off of this man, General Red was in a state of confusion. He wondered why he was being cornered. What the hell was this monster? And Tanaka, the man in question, was just as confused as General Red was. It was a rare case where he was eager for some actions, but his sword had been sponged off of him. He couldnt understand what in the world he was thinking back then. Everyone on the battlefield had fallen to a standstill. As if trying to make this frozen world move again, there was someone who appeared while shouting loudly. Sir! This warden Muchisuki is hereby reported his return! With resounding echoes of his steps, Warden Muchisuki emerged from the underground entrance. Behind him, his beloved pets were following him. While Tanaka and the others were fighting, he had left the battlefield to retrieve his pets that had fallen deep underground. And then, the one who appeared behind the pets was a slender human who looked totally unfit for battle. Geez, what a rough ve driver you are. Oh, well, very well. Looks like youve invited me to a rather interesting ce. He was a misfortune man who had been forcibly dragged out of hisboratory by warden Muchisuki and was forced to help him search for his pets. The man, who had shown up without even trying to hide his dissatisfaction, changed his attitude as soon as he arrived here. No, to be precise, it was the moment heid his eyes on Tanaka. The man who stepped onto the battlefield with an eerie smile on his face was Cassius, a man whom Tanaka had a deep destiny with. Oh! Youve finally returned, warden! General Red shouted with joy, aplete change from how he was just a moment ago. It was because he had high expectations of the petsmanded by warden Muchisuki. The invincible formation thatbined physical and magical resistance. With this force, they would surely be able to suppress even this monster. It was by no means strange for General Red to think as such. Im sorry for being so sudden, but take care of that man standing in our way! Yes sir! Warden Muchisuki responded in high spirits. He seemed as though not tired in the slightest even after running to this ce. As far as he was concerned, that was a natural reaction, however. Because, the battle against Tanaka. That humiliating ending had left him raging with anger. Cecily! Suzanna! Devour him for real this time! And beware of his strange tricks! While he was by no means the best, he was still a top-notch monster tamer nheless. He had no intention of suffering from the same trick twice. He gave his pets instructions in a calm manner that didnt seem to be influenced by his anger in the least. Seeing the approaching Dlime and Dlime, Tanaka stood in wait for them calmly. In contrast to the previous battle, his face was brimming with confidence. How foolish. Dont you even understand the absolutew that resurrected monsters will all be weakened? Tanaka floated a fearless smile. A huge de of light appeared from his hand. The body of highly-condensated magical energy, with sma flying about around it, swiftly mowed down horizontally. That single attack, which was unleashed without even taking a proper stance beforehand, magnificently bisected Dlime and Dlime. Cecily! Suzanna! The scream of warden Muchisuki echoed in the arena. No. no way. Witnessing the devastating defeat of the two right in front of his eyes, General Red was also stunned. There was no such a thing as perfection in this world. Even the so-called perfect resistance of Dlimes, there were limits to them. Within themon sense scale, they might indeed be worthy to be called perfect resistances. However, expectingmon sense from Tanaka was fundamentally impossible. me beyondmon sense that could extinguish even water, water beyondmon sense that could even cut rock to pieces, rock beyondmon sense that could stand against wind for eternity, and wind beyondmon sense that could extinguish even me along with its spark. The man who could turn these absurdities into reality. That was what Tanaka was. However, even in the face of such a beyondmon sense devastating scene, there was a lone person whose heart did not waver in the slightest. It was the mad researcher Cassius. As expected of the Evil god. Something on this level could never do anything to you. And then happily said so. However, itd be troubling otherwise. This I, have abandoned by faith, bet my everything, and even defy that personage in my vow! General Reds angry roar reverberated at this out-of-ce behavior of Cassius. What are youughing for, Cassius?! Now is the time for you to disy your dubious so-called research result! Why do you think I bought you from the religious Order and the Kingdoms upper echelons who had no use of you anymore?! Not long after the end of the civil war in the western part of the continent, the Purin Kingdoms army marched westward. That operation was an expedition that was proposed by an upper echelon of Purinism, Cassius. And then, despite the sess of capturing the impregnable fortress, the final result was a disastrous defeat. It was such a devastating defeat where the more than a thousand monsters they had tamed thus far, along with the fortress they had upied, were annihted. The fact that there was no damage to the army as they had marchedter could be said to be the silver lining of the ident. Naturally, Cassius position was affected in a bad way due to it, as it had turned into a bit of a problem for both the kingdom and within the religious Order. Cassius failure was indeed great, but the benefits of his research were by no means small. Hence, while he was spared of being executed, he was deprived of his position. However, both the Kingdom and the religious Order hade to find his presence undeserving. It was under such circumstances that General Red came into y. General Red wanted the benefits of Cassius research, and Cassius wanted a ce to further his research. And then both the Kingdom and the religious Order readily epted this proposal, which could be seen as a delegation of power. As a result of their respective intentions conforming to each other, they came to the conclusion of removing the troublesome figure from their midst. Thus decided that Cassius was to continue his research in the Ketavanagh-O metropolis. However, by this point his research was no longer for the sake of the kingdom or for the religious Order. What lied in their stead was his revenge against the evil god who had denied his values. Combining the resources gathered by the metropolis and the experiment ground of a prison, Cassius attained a new power. Kukukukukuku. How long have I waited for this day? O Evil God! Engrave it into your very being! My wisdom has surpassed that of the gods! I am the new supreme being! And behold! This is the one that will soon ughter you! The new life form I have created! The staff of domination was raised. Tanakas face was tinged with surprise. The design was somewhat unusual, but even Tanaka could tell that it was a powerful magic tool that could surely control the target. That staff! It might be kind of cool. To that design that roused his chuunibyou soul, Tanaka-san leaked out his thoughts. At any rate, he hadpletely forgotten about the staff of domination. However, you mustnt misunderstand. For sure Tanaka was by no means forgetful. Yes, it was just that Tanaka-san was simply too open-minded of a person. It was merely that while he was spotlessly flushing all of his past misfortunate events down the toilet, various important matters were flushed along with them as well. Regardless of the heartthrob of such a Tanaka-san, the situation took a sudden turn. Roar-like earth tremor began to echo, and the battlefield shook to the point where it was impossible to stand still. Eventually, the ground rose up and a huge monster appeared, tearing it apart. Chapter 51: (2) Chapter 51: (2) Grotesque It was a monster that could only be described as such. The body of a dragon. There was no neck in the ce where it should have been, and the upper body of a giant was there in its stead. Tentacles wriggled on its back, and instead of a tail, two snake dragons were there, never ceasing to threaten. Even the kingdoms soldiers, who were its allies, were terrified by this grotesque creature. General Red was no exception. On the other hand, Tanaka was also dumbfounded. Tanakas eyes were fixed on a certain part without wavering in the slightest. The point of his gaze was the ce where the giants head should have been. What attached there was something that was too unnatural to be there. It was the bust of a woman. That was not it, with de-pointed tentacles swinging in ce of arms and a half-destroyed face, it was without a doubt the torso of a woman. Those breasts are, the woman from that time! What a wasteful thing to do. The two abundant hills that swayed on the womans torso. The moment he saw them, Tanaka realized. The fact that they were angel Caramels. t breasts, small breasts, average breasts, and huge breasts. A man ofpassion who loved all breasts indiscriminately. It could be said that exactly because the one there was Tanaka-san that it was possible to perform the miracle of identifying them. Kukukuku, now then, this is the final stage of my research. Lets make a proof. A prove that Ive surpassed God! The failure of the invasion to the west Cassius was reduced to mere kept personnel. The immediate task he received was to investigate the ruins of the fortress. And that was where he abandoned his faith. While he was walking in a daze around the border area where the fortress along with its surroundingnds had disappeared, he stumbled upon a certain remains by chance. A god he believed to be absolute. It was the deformed figure of the sword of God Angel Caramel who was the symbol of his power. In front of the deformed remains, Cassius faith was easily shattered. And without hesitation, he gave himself into madness. And the result of such an action of his was the birth of this grotesque being. The grotesque monster attacked Tanaka. The giants huge fist, seated in the body of a dragon, was swung down at Tanaka. Tanaka dodged it by leaping backwards in a cool way. As if an explosion had taken ce, the fist collided with the ground. In its wake, a small crater was created in the ground where Tanaka had just been. Could it be, everything isnt over for me yet?! Completely unconcerned about the disastrous scene in front of him, Tanaka saw a glimmer of hope. If he could rescue angel caramel here, her going How amazing, embrace me was already a forgone conclusion. Her body seemed to be in pretty bad shape, but with his healing magic, he could surely do something about it. Arriving at such a conclusion, Tanaka-sans excitement soared through the roof at once. Hyahha! Tanaka soared in a cool manner and shed his de of light as if to gouge out the torso parts of Angel Caramel. Angel Caramels body parted from the grotesque monster and slowly fell to the ground. Watching the scene, Tanakas nostrils red conspicuously in anticipation. However, the world was cruel to Tanaka. Countless tentacles gushed forth from the bisected section of angel caramel. Tentacles simrly gushed forth from the bisected section of the giant, and as if seeking each other, they entwined with the ones from angel Caramels body, pulling each other and fusing back to their original state. No use! Its impossible to defeat the ultimate life form Ive created, the All-devouring creature All Biter (Aru Baita = part-timer). Huh, I think that name is a bit. To the remark of Cassius who was in a good mood, Tanaka instantly retorted. The darkness that existed in Tanakas past which he was afraid to even speak about. It was none other than the reminiscence of the tragedy that urred back when he was still a part-time warrior in his younger days. Nevertheless, as expected of the Evil God, huh. A simultaneous attack of more than ten fourth-order magic or above. The body of All Biter that could withstand such an experiment without receiving even a scratch, for you to be able to cut it into two. However, against All Biter, who boats infinite regenerative power, its useless. As if Tanakas attack had never happened, All Bitermenced its attack on Tanaka once again. The tentacles extending from the arm parts of angel caramel split into countless pieces and swarmed in his direction. The de-like tips of these tentacles closed in on Tanaka. At a speed that couldnt be followed by eyes, Tanaka mowed them all down at once. Gee! So disgusting! Seeing such a figure of Tanaka, Cassius thought to himself. That de of light, looks like its more troublesome than expected Even if they are just tentacles, if it has to continuously regenerate them like this, thatd lead to none other than it running out of energy. I see, its an attack with that purpose in mind, huh. Kukuku, as always, hes an opponent I cant let my guard down against. In that case, all I need to do is to replenish its energy. The tentacles, which were swarming on Tanaka, changed their targets. Moreover, more tentacles were generated from the monsters whole body and were unleashed to all directions. The targets were the surrounding kingdom soldiers. The tentacles attacked both those who were still alright and those who had copsed on the ground indiscriminately. If there was something to take note of, it was the fact that the remnants of Dlime and Dlime werent exempted from this onught. Uaaah! Heee, donte! Donte! H, help me please! Secily! Suzunna! The battlefield was in turmoil. The caught soldiers were devoured by All Biter one after another. What are you doing, Cassius?! Amidst the rising screams of the kingdoms soldiers, General Reds shout flew out. To such a reaction of his, Cassius responded dubiously. What am I doing? Im merely doing my best in order to defeat that Evil God, as you ordered, sir. We need more power to defeat that thing. Thats why we have to let it feed more and gain more strength. Kukukuku. Have you lost your mind, Cassius?! Stop that monster right now! Even the ruthless general couldnt help but be taken aback by the abominable disgust he felt from the disastrous scene in front of him. Why are you giving me that kind of order? Its not like you, sir, who would stop at nothing to attain victory. This is a necessary investment. In order to defeat that thing At that moment, Cassius eyes shed with madness. Ah right, I have long admired your desire to strive as well as your exceptional ability, sir. So in order to achieve an even greater heights, I would very much appreciate your cooperation, sir. As soon as he raised up such a suggestion, tentacles shot out toward General Red. You madman! Kill Cassius! Bury him along with his monster! General Red let out such an order. However, there were no soldiers of the Kingdom who were able to respond to it. Each of them was too busy fending off the despair that was beckoning them its way. The tentacles easily caught the superb prey that was General Red. Let go of me! Who do you think I am? Im the ruler of this city! Im the general of this country! What are you hesitating for, sir? You are going to be a part of the ultimate life-form, you know? From now on, your wisdom will be continuously put into good use for eternity toe, sir. Completely unfazed by his angry bellows, the tentacles pulled General Red in. General Red was then thrust into All Biters body and was devoured as he was. Guh! How dare you! Cassius! Cassiuuuuus! General Red was slowly being devoured. Eventually, his angry bellows vanished into All Biters body. In the same way, the kingdoms soldiers were devoured one after another. It was truly the so-called picture of hell. And then, atop the gruesome stage, a lone figure was petrified as he stood by his lonesome as if being left behind there, it was Tanaka-san. Looks like everyone is busy, so Im going to take my leave here then. Tanaka hurriedly departed the ce. He was by no means running away. He was merely stepping back as the battle had be strategically meaningless. The disappearance of his goal that was General Red. At that point, as far as Tanaka was concerned, this battle had lost its strategic value. In other words, this battle was considered as a draw at worst. No, it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was Tanakasplete victory. As proof of this, Tanaka-sans gant retreating figure as he scurried away from the scene looked like the reminiscent of the strongest arthropod. Not good, that monster is not good. I can keenly sense the possibility of The strongest monster I came up with attribute from it. If its really The strongest monster I came up with, its definitely not good. Im sure its got a cheat-ss trump card. Facing it alone like this is without a doubt dangerous. Truly, as expected of Tanaka. Based on the wisdom hed umted through anime and video games, he could easily see through the danger lurking within the monster in front of him. Hence, him stepping back here was none other than for the sake of his victoryter. This was a draw that would surely lead to victory. No, no, no, it could be said that his victory in his battle against All Biter was already a foregone conclusion. There was no doubt about it. Thus, the curtain of this one battle was hereby pulled down. However, as long as Tanaka continued to vie for the supreme throne, harsh battles that could count as trials would surely await him from then on. Hang in there, Tanaka. Dont lose, Tanaka. Chapter 52: (1) Chapter 52: (1) You Have Good Eyes The one who had reigned over the debauched metropolis of Ketavanagh-O, General Red. This evil and inhumane ruler was overthrown thanks to the endeavors of the strong and cool Tanaka-san. However, there was still no end to the evil that had infested the world. In order to fight against the unreasonableness that had brought about such evil, Tanaka-san, who had converged with Suke-san and Kaku-san, was also in the middle of his journey today. With such a thought preupying his mind, today as well, Tanaka was on the road. The highway stretched eastward across the tranquil ins. Team Tanaka was traveling at a leisurely pace as usual. Along the way, at a small farming vige they stopped by, he encountered an unusual scene. Mmmm? Thats. As usual, Tanaka was moving in the human settlement by his lonesome. The ce hed arrived at was a square in the center of the vige. Argish tent was set up there, with various goods disyed on a rug that was spread out in front of it. It seemed that he had stumbled upon a merchant who happened to visit the vige. As far as Tanaka was concerned, this was a stroke of luck. While it might be for the sake of a promising young man, he had given up the cursed sword that was akin to half of his body. This magnanimous action could be said to be typical of Tanaka-san, who was so big-hearted to the point he could no longer act as a vessel to contain it. However, the cost was simply too great. As he ended up being unarmed as of right now. It was true that Tanaka-san was the legitimate heir of the strongest unarmed martial arts, karate. However, there were monsters in the world that were ipatible with shock-type attacks. Not to mention, fighting with empty hands meant that he had to touch any disgusting enemies directly. It was too risky to continue this torment. Even for Tanaka-san, who had once aplished a half-day fast, it wasnt impossible for him to be forced into a mental breakdown. That was how dangerous this action was. Originally, the chance of procuring a weapon in such a small vige was not something one could encounter so often. Praising himself in his heart for ceaselessly striving to perform good deeds, Tanaka went on rummaging through the disyed goods. Oh? Customer, youre not a resident of this vige, are you? Are you a traveler? If thats the case, why dont you take a look at the goods here? We have arranged an array of selection. The seemingly kindhearted merchant rmended consumable goods that were indispensable for travelers. However, Tanaka was a man with a seemingly inexhaustible item box. He always had arge amount of items, even those that might or might not be necessary, stored inside. What was rmended by the merchant could be said to be unnecessary for Tanaka. No, I have enough of those things, so Im good with it. What Im currently looking for is a weapon. Do you have any good ones? Weapons, huh I havent really stocked up much since the end of the civil war in the west. Hey! Take over this ce for a while. Maybe he was sorting out the luggage inside. A young man, who seemed like a young merchant apprentice, appeared from the tent. The fact that a beautiful girl didnt appear here might be a testament of the cursed fate Tanaka bore. Handing over his shopkeeping role, the merchant led Tanaka into the tent. There were a number of wooden crates with their lids open, seemingly still in the process of being sorted out, inside. The merchant walked over to the pile of crates and started looking for the one he was looking for while keeping up with the idle chat. ording to what he said, the merchant appeared to originate from the Haru Empire. Also, he seemed to have traveled back and forth on the area between the Empire and the western countries numerous times to do trades up until now. There they are, there they are. Though, there are not that many of them. Tanaka began to check on the crate that seemed to contain weapons. It was true that the number was pretty limited, just as the merchant had said. The lineup consisted of short swords, small axes, knives, and smallish clubs. The quality seemed to be fine, but the choices were simply too few to begin with, and even among those few choices, none had managed to satisfy Tanaka-san, who was of the orthodox practical school. Hmm Indeed, none of them is impactful enough. Maybe it was because he was a team leader. That way he cared about appearance above anything else, he was a man who radiated more and more air of someone who stood above others. I see. Lets see I wonder if theres anything else. The merchant turned toward the pile of crates once again. And then, at that moment a tremor ran through Tanakas body. Th, thats! At the end of Tanakas gaze. Next to the pile of crates, there was a sword leaning against them. It was a huge sword that might be as tall as Tanaka. The thick and sturdy de seemingly would remain undaunted even if it were used to cut down a dragon. The guard wasvishly adorned with ornaments that would surely charm anyone who saw it. The part where a jewel-like something which would convince everyone to think it contained power that could bring about cmity to the world was embedded into it was also a huge plus in his book. As it strongly stimted Tanakas chuunibyou soul. And then, just like the guard, the pommel was also adorned withvish ornaments which seemed as though spelled itd be nothing but hindrance that would surely be a feast to the eyes. This is it. The reason I was given the fate of losing my cursed sword was in order to meet this guy. Tanaka grasped the grip of the great sword. With a click, he felt as though hed just equipped his lost part. He was convinced. This was a fated encounter. Right here, right now, hed obtained a partner that would apany him through the myriads of battles toe from here on. Old man, Ill take this one. Hmm? Thats Are you sure? To wish for something that valuable, are you by any chance not a traveler, but a weapon merchant? Tanaka did not look at the merchant at all and simply continued to stare at the great sword as though being bewitched by it. How disgraceful of me, I didnt know what possessed me there even though were in the middle of a trade, though you sure buy something unusual. Of course, its an old item, which has remained unsold, that Ive been carrying around for a long time now. The merchant exined the circumstances as to why the item was located in such an inappropriate ce. However, for Tanaka, such a thing didnt matter anymore. The great sword had seized Tanakas heart and refused to let go. The way it bewitched its wielder was truly an ability worthy of being a cursed sword. This is an item whose sturdiness alone is what I can advertise with pride. Well, its remained unsold for so long, after all How about 30,000 gold? Hearing the price, Tanakas face clouded. Not good, huh? Hmm, it cant be helped. Then, 27,000! As expected I cant go any lower than that. It could be said to be an extraordinary discount, but Tanakas face remained clouded. The merchant was about to give up, thinking that as expected this time was also hopeless. However, in contrast to the merchants thoughts, Tanaka took out a bag with arge amount of money inside from the item box and threw it to him. I dont need the change. Muttering so grumpily, Tanaka carried the great sword on his back and walked out of the tent. Suddenly, he stopped and addressed the merchant. Youre a good merchant. I do appreciate your generous discounts, but you should remember this one thing. The merchant listened to Tanakas words, holding the profoundly heavy bag of money in his hands. A really good item is one that makes you think, I dont care how much I have to pay for it. And yet, for you to excessively cut its price, its the same as hurting the feelings of those who are willing to spend a lot of money to buy it. Yes, Tanaka was not unhappy because the price was too expensive. There was no way the strong, cool, and big-hearted Tanaka-san would ever do something like that. It was just that the price was so low that it seemed to undermine the value of the great sword, and that made him unhappy. You have a good eye. Thanks to this merchant, Tanaka had found a partner that could be said to be his lifelong friend. As a token of his gratitude, he wished the merchant sess. Im looking forward to seeing your stores open in numerous cities as you be a great merchant. Leaving these words behind, Tanaka departed. The merchant muttered to himself as he stared at the back of such a Tanaka. No, I do get what he was trying to say, alright Its just, paying this much money for a signboard of a weapon shop is as expected scary. With a bag of 300,000 gold in his hand, the merchant saw off the disappearing figure of the entric customer for what seemed like an eternity. Chapter 52: (2) Chapter 52: (2) Hmph! Tanaka swung his great sword down from overhead with gusto. The tip of the sword stopped just shy away from the ground. At the same time, as if an explosion had urred, the pressure of the sword raised a cloud of dust. Oh! Witnessing the scene, Suke-san shouted in surprise. Perhaps satisfied with such a reaction of his, Tanaka floated a fearless smile. It was after the end of the Gods and Evil Gods War. One of the cursed swords whose overwhelming power was feared even by the Gods who had triumphed The Cursed Sword of Ruin Death Abiagette. The seal has yet to bepletely broken, but its pretty cool as is, isnt it? Departing the vige, Tanaka returned to the ce where Suke-san and Kaku-san were waiting. He then immediately showed off his newly acquired weapon. How nice-degozaru. I want to try exploring the town and vige too-degozaru. It seemed that Suke-san had misunderstood that there were many fun things to do in human settlements. He couldnt hide his desire of wanting to settle down in a town. However, that was not the only reason for his misunderstanding. Suke-san had yet to unveil his new equipment, the White Mask that Laughs at the World Heavens Scream and the Illusory Illusionist Infinite Magician in public. One of the reasons for this would be that he was inspired by the image of Tanaka strolling around town while carrying his new weapon. Hmm, its not that I dont understand your feeling about wanting to take a look around the town, but. This country is dangerous in a lot of ways, you see. As expected even the dense-type protagonist Tanaka could keenly sense it. The prejudice, which could be said to be excessive, against demi-human that was widespread in the Purin Kingdom. Thats why, please be patient until we return to the Empire. What a shame-degozaru. Thus decided the postponement of the unveiling of Suke-sans new equipment. He did not say this out of fear of unnecessary trouble. This matter ought to be made clear here for the sake of Tanaka-sans honor. All in all, he was merely concerned for the safety of hisrades. Hmph, stop getting carried away just because of new equipment. And then, there was Kaku-san who was in a bad mood. Spirits couldnt wear equipment. This matter must have left him with aplicated feeling as there seemed to be a distance between him and the two. Furthermore, for Kaku-san, who cared much about appearance, it must have been enviable as he watched the other two steadily improving their stylishness with new equipment. Just because spirits cant wear equipment, what are you sulking about? No, wait a sec. Come to think of it, those jiggling apostles, while they have differentbels than yours, they are also administrators of the world, right, Kaku-san? Why are they able to wear equipment then? Tanaka finally realized this contradiction at thiste of the game. Lightly leaping over theid out foreshadowing, slipping on the ice that wasid out ahead, getting the back of his head smashing grandly on the ground, before finally noticing the foreshadowing, perhaps something along those lines. As expected, this man was aedian at the core. Hmm? Oh, her. She must have incarnated. Should she do, shed be able to interfere with thew of nature, after all. Nevertheless, her power was supposed to weaken normally, so it was either her power that was simply monstrous from the beginning. Or perhaps the medium was simply that outstanding. In that case, why dont you incarnate as well, Kaku-dono, that way youd also be able to wear equipment-degozaru. Perhaps thinking that the problem would be solved with this. Suke-san said with a seemingly happy expression, but Kaku-san replied, with a seemingly reluctant expression to the idea. Please spare me from that. When you incarnate, your appearance may be affected a little, but youd be dependent on the medium. And I dont think there is even any medium that can satisfy me. Above all, that side of him that cared about appearance more than anything was simr to that of Tanakas. Tanaka, on the other hand, was eagerly wishing for the medium to be a beautiful woman. However, he didnt express it out loud. It was probably none other than because he was worried about the safety of the person who would be the medium. It was definitely not because of selfish reasons, such as it would be troubling if, influenced by the incarnation, the beautiful woman had a moustache on her, or the ball of muscles turned into a woman instead. For sure there was no way Tanaka-san would ever entertain such reasons. As the administrator of the world, it is not necessary for us to incarnate in the first ce. As long as we can perform grand magic, thats already good enough, after all. In that case, does that mean that apostle has some sort of other purpose-degozaru? What may that purpose be-degozaru? Suke-san honestly expressed his doubt. The one who answered his question was Tanaka, who had struck his cool pose. What else may it be? They want to control humans directly of course. No, thats not all. They want to make everything in the world move at their biddings, something along those lines I guess. A power-obsessed supernatural being, theres a limit of how typical they can get, though. As expected of Tanaka-san. He easily saw through the enemys goal. Him watching an extensive number of anime and conquering countless video games werent just for show. And then, with a fearless smile on his face, he added. However, as long as we continue to vie over the supreme throne, we wont be able to avoid the sh against them. We should brace ourselves more than ever before. At this moment where the enemies were nowhere in sight, he was acting strong to no end. Truly a man who loved to put on airs as usual. Thats why, if youre bound by the stereotype of spirits cant wear equipment, Kaku-san, youll be disqualified as the member of Team Tanaka. Tanaka said while radiating air befitting a leader. He also didnt forget to strike his new cool pose as he held the great sword. Dont forget that those pants of yours are something you materialize yourself. In that case, you should aim even higher and materialize what specialized weapon you want! Id be troubled if you dont have at least that much ambition. Wha! Kaku-san was shocked by the words of Tanaka, who said those with a smug look on his face. Is this what they call a real genius? Heh, Im simply no match for you. The grumpiness from earlier had mysteriously disappeared. And at the same time, from the bottom of his heart, he was d that he had followed this man. He was a tsundere-san as usual. After this, Kaku seeded in materializing a rhythmic gymnastics ribbon. For sure there was no particr need to write about the fact that Tanaka-san fell to his knees and wailed in regret in front of Kaku-san, who was happily showing it off. Hang in there, Tanaka. Dont lose, Tanaka. . Name: Tanaka Level: 866 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 3.08e15/3.08e15 Magical energy: 6.78e15/6.78e15 Strength: 2.75e14 Dexterity: 2.82e14 Agility: 3.54e14 Intelligence: 5.16e14 Spirit: 5.95e14 Skills: Sword (4.42) Magic (10.00) Believed One (10.00) Dragon yer (7.74) Spirit Master (7.15) Chanting Omission (10.00) Multiple Chanting (10.00) Grand Magic (0.27) Creation and Destruction Boundary (-) Deceiver of the Abyss (-) Blunt Weapon (0.01) Equipment: Signboard, Cool clothes, ck Cloak II Money: 4842000G . Name: Suke Level: 866 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 24291/24291 Magical energy: 43667/43667 Strength: 10342 Dexterity: 10081 Agility: 16808 Intelligence: 15603 Spirit: 15894 Skills: Lance (10.00) Magic (7.40) Dragon yer (7.05) Believed One (9.20) Chanting Omission (2.09) Multiple Chanting (2.05) Equipment: Scythe, ck robe, White Mask, Magic Gloves Money: 100000G . Name: Kaku Vitality: 524288/524288 Magical energy: 524288/524288 SkillsPersonification (10.00) Magic (10.00) Grand Magic (3.11) Apostle (7.15) Believed One (8.51) Chapter 53: (1) Chapter 53: (1) In The Ancient Language, It means The Strong-Minded One Purin Kingdom was surrounded by mountain ranges on both its east and west sides. However, the majority of the Kingdoms territory consisted of terrains with gentle undtion. Although the kingdom had such geographical conditions, there were still several famous mountain ranges other than the ones at the border regions. The Holy Land, the headquarters of Purinism. Mount Poterongo, which had turned into a den of monsters. And then the sacred mountain Chocoboro, which was said to be the treasure trove of nature. Year 5964 of the Creation calendar, early winter, Team Tanaka was standing in front of said sacred mountain. One for gold, five for silver, I suppose. For the time being, Tanaka tried to act cool by muttering such profound words. Why is it-degozaru? What are you even talking about? While it might not be to the extent of the sealednd where Tanaka previously attained the power of God, this sacred mountain Chocoboro was also and where magical energy was easy to gather. Perhaps influenced by it, even though it was already winter, the trees that covered the mountain were all huge, and the greenery was profoundly thriving. When you looked at it from the entrance of the forest where Tanaka was currently standing, the depths of the forest looked somewhat eerie, as though being dyed with darkness. S, somehow it looks a little sca, No, nothing at all. Well, interesting events and stuff seem likely to ur in this kind of ce, so it makes your heart involuntarily beat faster, right?! As expected of Tanaka-san. Suchposure even in the face of such scenery that would scare anyone. He radiated airs befitting the leader of Team Tanaka. Im looking forward to seeing what will happen-degozaru. Lets get going at once! Suke-san and Kaku-san moved their legs into the forest, seemingly also eager to see what it had in store for them. Ah, no. Look, the beautiful women who adore me in Nanashi Town, you see, I think they are surely worried about me. So I think we should hasten our journey here. Tanaka-sans kind words of concern for everyone also then disappeared into the forest. Team Tanaka proceeded through the forest. It was very quiet in the forest, and the asional sounds of birds and insects were pleasant to the ears. It feels quite nice, doesnt it? Phew, I feel like my battle-weary soul is being soothed here. Tanakas mood rose as it seemed safer than he had expected. He decided to enjoy immersing himself in the forest with peace of mind. In the toilet of his mind, his bad memories ought to be grandly being flushed away. What a nice ce-degozaru. My heart muscles are tingling! The Sukekaku duo seemed to like it as well. Team Tanaka made their way through the forest in leisure. After enjoying a transient rxation time and regaining their energy in such a manner, the warriors departed the sacred mountain without incident. As if such a lukewarm development would ever await them, because as Team Tanaka was walking through the forest, a gruesome scene unfolded before their eyes. The area, which was slightly open, was stained with arge amount of blood. The originally vivid green forest made the color of the blood stand out even more. How horrible. It was so gruesome that Kaku-san could only say those words. What appeared before them were human bodies lying on the ground, numbered around ten. All of them had already ceased breathing. The crest on the armor they donned showed that they were soldiers affiliated to the Purin Kingdom. However, those very trademark armor of theirs all, without exception, had traces as though they had been repeatedly torn apart by something. What kind of traces are these-degozaru? As expected, was it the work of a monster-degozaru? Suke-san scrutinized the traces left on the armor of the kingdom soldiers. But what should be noted was the fact that all of the corpses were cruelly mutted. Shredded body parts were lying here and there. I sense no presence of such a powerful monster, though. This sacred mountain was filled with quite a lot of magical energy. These kinds of ces were often inhabited by powerful monsters. Moreover, it was also not impossible for not that threatening monsters to mutate into powerful ones. However, even after walking thus far, no monsters had been caught in the detection of Kaku-san, who was a spirit. So Kaku-san was not quite sure what to make of this. While the two of them were investigating the situation as such, our own Tanaka was Oeeeeee! He was refreshing himself a little further away from the other two. The danger level of this ce had increased. His figure as hed arranged everything so that he could deal with no matter what would happen all of a sudden was truly awe inspiring. What the heck is this? Is this on purpose? Did they do this on purpose to surprise me? Just as he had let his guard down while refreshing himself, he was suddenly shown such a gruesome scene. That made Tanaka angry at the yet unknown culprit. This is indeed unnatural. Seeing Tanakas indignation, Kaku-san realized something. From the traces left on the armor, he realized the fact that they all had received numerous attacks that could be said to be excessive. In addition, limbs that were scattered here and there. They were simply lying around there with no traces of being devoured at all. One thing for sure was that this scene was not caused due to food chain rted reasons. And then, the most apparent part was the blood that had stained the greenery. This gruesome scene looked as if it had been created by beating and dragging around the already dead kingdom soldiers over and over again. There was something there that couldnt possibly be a monster. He felt that theid out scene there was there for a certain yet unknown reason. Nevertheless, for Tanaka-san to instantly notice all of this, all could be said was as expected of him. At any rate, things seem to be getting dangerous here, so lets leave this ce as soon possible. And then, such an astute judgment. For sure it was not that he was scared and trying to run away. There was no way Tanaka-san would ever do something like that. Everyone would definitely agree that this choice of action was based on his sense of responsibility as a leaderbined with his calm analytical ability. However, even such a decision of Tanaka was already toote. Kaku-san sensed the abnormality at once. Somethingsing! Kaku-san scanned for the presence with a serious expression. Wha! Can you stop it? Im not expecting for anything like that this time! Perhaps it was because he had just witnessed such a gruesome scene. In a slightly pitched tone, Tanaka-san screamed. In spite of Tanakas request, Kaku-sans expression became cloudy. Whats wrong-degozaru? I dont know But Im feeling that something is not right. Its not good, alright! I only ept events like stumbling upon beautiful women bathing in a creek, alright! And then a shadow appeared, jumping over the bushes. It was arge wolf. No, a werewolf to be precise. It was a white wolf walking on two legs. The eyes, where reason couldnt be seen, perceived its prey. In that moment, maybe in delight Gugigigi, guoooo! Rising such a howl, it pounced on Tanaka. Its tough body seemed as though wholly made of spring. There, it closed their distance at once using the brought forth explosive power. And then, riding the momentum, it unleashed its robust arm. The sharp nails at the end of the arm descended sharply in order to behead its target. Chapter 53: (2) Chapter 53: (2) It was such a swift movement that any ordinary person would not even have been able to perceive it. That attack, which shouldve reaped the life of its target, tore apart nothing but air. It was no wonder, however, because its opponent was the furthest being from ordinary. And then, the conclusion was settled in the instant that the attack cut through the air. That was because Tanaka, who moved around at a speed unperceivable by the eyes, had mowed down the consciousness of his opponent with a chopping attack. Phew, as expected of me. Its simply too cool. The way he feigned calmness despite how wild his heart racing was worthily the little man among little men. It was the figure of a man that couldnt help but move everyone to tears. I see, so thats the case, huh. What is-degozaru? Suke-san inquired Kaku-san, who was convinced by himself. Ive never sensed this kind of presence before, so I wondered what it was, but its probably a berserk beastman. Berserk It was extremely rare for a wielder of this skill to appear, so although Kaku-san the spirit had had the knowledge of their existences, this was the first time he had actually encountered one. It was said that this was a skill that allowed you to obtain great power in exchange for your soul. However,pared to the advantages it offered, the disadvantages of this skill were too great. It was the side effect where should you activate it even once, it would trigger on its own every time you lose your reason. Moreover, it was a total support skill where the more it was activated, the easier for you to lose your reasoning, until eventually it would continuously be in effect and couldnt be deactivated. And should that happen, youd continue to rampage around until your soul waspletely consumed which led to your death, making it an extremely dangerous skill for both you yourself and the people around you. Due to such a disadvantage, it was hard to imagine anyone would purposely activate the skill even if they possessed it. So it was no wonder Kaku-san had never encountered one before. Thats he scary! But wait, wait, wait. That means this guy is dangerous, right? Yeah, he might start rampaging again. Thats dangerous then! All right, lets finish him off. Wait, wait, for him to activate such a skill, just what in the world happened? This guy is actually quite pitiful, right? Silence took over the ce. It was the air that Tanaka, the little man among little men, was most bad with. Tanaka-dono, wont you be able to cure it with you recovery magic-degozaru? Hell yeah! My turn has finallye! Its impossible. Berserk is neither an injury nor a disease. Its not something that can be cured. Silence reigned once again. This was the air that Tanaka, namely the king of little men, hated the most. Thats right. Grand Magic, you know, Grand Magic! I, am impossible, so Ill leave it to you, Kaku-san. Tanaka, who still couldnt master grand magic even now, asked Kaku-san for help. However Its impossible even with Grand Magic. It was surely something he chose for. Attaining power in exchange for his soul. Im sure thats all theres to it for him. Even if we could somehow return him back to normal, as long as the memory remains in him, its nigh impossible for him to prevent this skill from triggering. This guy is already doomed to fall into ruin sooner orter. Kaku-san had been speaking in such a cold tone for a while now, but it was not that he didnt want to save him. It was just there was simply no way to. Or by any chance, are you intending to erase his memory altogether? In that case, the possibility of saving him maybe not beyond impossibility. It was too heavy of a decision for Tanaka the little man to make. He was of public bath race that detested shouldering something heavy the most. It was a choice that Tanaka, an elite of the race, could not afford to make. By the way, while they did like public baths, there was no particr meaning to it. While Tanaka was struggling with the matter, the beastman in question woke up. This ce is. The beastman looked around. What he was currently seeing should have been quite a gruesome scene, but he didnt seem to be particrly concerned about it. Then his and Kaku-sans eyes met. Youre Lord Spirit! Maybe it was a beastmans intuition or something. As soon as the beastman realized that he was in the presence of a spirit, he instantly straightened up his posture and bowed his head. His humble figure was like aplete turn that none would ever believe that he was the same man who had previously attacked them madly. It is true that I am a spirit, but we have never met before, have we? So why are you acting so respectfully toward me? Kaku-san asked the beastman curiously. We white wolves tribe worship the Lord Spirit of this mountain and have been guarding the forest for many years. Even if you are not the mountain Lord Spirit, you are still someone whom we should pay our respects to, Lord Spirit. Tanaka was somewhat distracted by the mans overly drastic change. Somehow, Kaku-san looks more radiant than usual, don;t you think so too? Yes, thats right-degozaru. How enviable-degozaru. Seeing such a Tanaka, the beastmans eyes suddenly turned sharp. Whats your deal? W, well.. Even if you ask me what. Tanaka was perplexed by the sudden change in attitude of the beastman. Rather, he was screaming So scary in his mind. Oh, that man is my master, his name is Tanaka. Master of Lord Spirit. That means, youre also Lord Spirit, Milord? The beastman respectfully bowed his head once again. Talk about an ever-changing beastman. No, no, no, Im not. Im just a normal human, alright. What? Huh. A human who was the master of a spirit. Facing such an impossible toprehend being, unsure of how he should interact with the man, he fell into confusion. By the way, likewise, who are you? Hearing this question from Tanaka, the beastman stood up and answered with pride. I am a proud warrior of the White Wolf Tribe, ck Mikeneko (Calico Cat)! Toward the beastman who showed a somewhat satisfied expression upon dering that, Tanaka couldnt resist giving him a retort. Just how many contradictions do you want to carry?! Make it clear whether youre white, ck or calico! Rather, you call yourself a cat even though youre a wolf? Say? Thats a huge loss of pride, isnt it? The first setback Tanaka experienced in his younger days. The era of retorting is now over. From now on, Im going to shed my joke self and be popr with women. He could still vividly recall that day when he vowed as such under the legendary overgrown tree in the schoolyard. Even while being preupied with such a reminiscence, Tanaka couldnt help but let out his retorts. As expected even Im going to lose my temper too! Im really terrifying when I lose my temper, you know? I was once so close to destroying the world, you know? No, its true, really. If you had called yourself Warrior of the White Wolf n, ck Mikeneko Wizard!, I would have surely destroyed the world! Rather, doesnt ck Mikeneko Wizard have a kinda cool sound to it? Its somewhat frustrating that it seemed to would be popr as a special effects hero or something! To Tanaka, who was in indignation by himself, ck Mikenekos face was like, What are you even talking about?. Once Tanaka had calmed down, he spoke. ck Mikeneko is an honorable name that has been passed down by the warriors of my family With a proud look on his face, he continued. In the ancientnguage, it means the strong-minded one. Oh, I see. The world was as cold-hearted as ever towards Tanaka. Why did it continue to torment him to such an extent? This trivial mystery only deepened even further. Chapter 54: (1) Chapter 54: (1) That Person Has Gone And Evolved Sacred Mountain Chocoboro The vige of the White Wolf Tribe at the foot of the mountain. With the warrior of the White Wolf tribe, ck Mikeneko as the lead, team Tanaka was guided to the vige. They were usually one lively bunch, but at the moment no one was letting out even a word as they made their way through the vige. That was inevitable, however, as the ce was in such a disastrous state that it seemed closer to an abandoned vige than a vige. The wooden buildings they had been seeing. All of them looked as if they had been torn down. Some of the worst ones had even turned into nothing but piles of charcoal, as though after a fire. Along with the nts that had been growing there, the small fields were trampled and were unlikely to yield any harvest. And then, the fenced-in vacant lot, where livestock was supposed to be raised, was submerged in silence with nothing moving there. Finally, a decent building appeared in front of team Tanaka, who had been walking in a daze. Nheless, the building was covered in repair works, and was in a state that looked more like it had only been kept standing while maintaining its shape. Im terribly sorry, but this is the only ce we can rest properly right now. They were at a loss for how to react to it. However, as expected they couldnt simply grandly ignore it just like that either. So Tanaka made up his mind and tried to ask him. Well, you know. Whats going on here? Is there no one else here? Thats. It all started about three years ago. Employing the policy of increasing kingdom prosperity and military power, the Purin Kingdom began to set their eyes on the sacred mountain Chocoboro. To the greed-smeared big shots of this kingdom, this mountain, with the mineral and forest resources thaty dormant within, must have looked like a treasure trove. In particr, the mineral deposits, of which there were few production areas in the kingdom, must have looked no different than a tree of gold which they wanted so badly to the point that arm might protrude out of their throat. They wished nothing but to act as soon as possible the moment theyid their eyes on it. Should they fail, the only setback would be their rivals, the other big shots, obtaining it ahead of them. That was surely the only thought that crossed their minds. Thinking nothing but to be ahead of their rivals, they hired workers and hurriedly dispatched them to the sacred mountain. However, their n ended up in failure. In contrast to their expectations, no one managed to get their hands on the treasure. The reason for this was the existence of the guardian of the mountain, the White Wolf Tribe. Every time the workers they hired tried to enter the mountain, they were all driven away and could not even step into it properly. There was no way that these greedy people would give up after such an oue. What they did next was to dispatch a proper army. No matter how brave and courageous the White Wolf tribe was, they were still powerless in front of the overwhelming number of kingdom soldiers. It was only a matter of time before the obstacle known was the White Wolf Tribe to disappear. When they received the initial report, the big shots floated smiles of satisfaction and immediately began to count the chickens before they were even hatched. However, once again, their n fell apart. As the kingdom army managed to drive the White Wolf tribe away, the spirit, the overseer of the sacred mountain of Chocoboro, stood in their way. In the face of such a supernatural being, even their overwhelming numbers were rendered meaningless, the army was thus defeated. Faced with such an oue, as expected even those greedy people had no choice but to back down. Hence, their peaceful life finally returned. Just as the White Wolf tribe returned to their normal lives and were about to forget about the previous battle by busying themselves with the post-war period, it happened. A light descended on the sacred mountain of Chocoboro. With fluttering pure white wings on the back. A huge blood-like rednce in hand. The divinely beautiful figure that had descended from the sky forced them to recognize it. The fact that the figure was on the same level as, if not higher than, the spirit of the sacred mountain of Chocoboro. And the White Wolf Tribe could do nothing but watch. The sh between two supernatural beings. Somehow, it kinda reminds me of a certain someone-degozaru. Yeah, it must be that apostle. Listening up to this point, Suke-san and Kaku-san interjected. Whether they wanted it or not, they had no choice but to recall about the matter. An entity that hunted spirits. The strongest existence among everyone they had ever encountered thus far. By the way, this was a statistic that excluded the select three existences over there. Are you aware of that person? Yeah, my fated enemy. Wed once had a sh before. What the! The enemy of his former master. Reminded of said enemy, Kaku-san made no effort to hide his displeasure at all. On the other hand, ck Mikeneko was surprised by the spirit and hisrades who had fought against that supernatural enemy yet still safely appeared in front of him. There, Tanaka, who had been listening in silence up to that point, finally opened his mouth. At that time, we were lucky to somehow manage to escape thanks to that mysterious explosion, but theres no guarantee that we will be that lucky the next time we encounter each other again. What do you mean by that-degozaru? Suke-san wondered. For sure the same went for Kaku-san. That battle, and then that explosion. Even for that apostle who boasted such an enormous amount of power, it was unlikely for her to survive through it. So for the two of them, the battle against that apostle was already as good as over. You know that I went undercover into the metropolis the other day, right? At that time, we encountered each other again. Say what? You met that person again? Tanaka recalled. About that terrifying figure. That person has gone and evolved.. The ultimate life form, the one who devoured everything All Biter. It may no longer be an existence that could be called an apostle. However, what was certain was that it was an opponent that Team Tanaka would never see eye to eye with. Also, about how much of a fearsome enemy it was. Perhaps, the current us wont be able to defeat it. At the very least, its hidden power. As long as we dont unravel its secrets, its unlikely for us to ever stand a chance against it. No way. Kaku-san was too astonished to say any more words. Hearing Tanakas confession, Suke-san also fell into silence. For the two of them, this matter was definitely not something believable. However, the sight of Tanaka in front of thempelled them to believe it. The figure of Tanaka, who was frightened by the unknown existence of the cheat level ability possessed by The strongest monster I came up with. there, ck Mikeneko, who was kept out of the loop, interjected. Umm, may I continue with the story? Chapter 54: (2) Chapter 54: (2) The supernatural battle that took ce on the sacred mountain of Chocoboro. The victor was the apostle of God. The spirit of the sacred mountain of Chocoboro disappeared, and the apostle in question also soon departed somewhere, leaving behind only the White Wolf Tribe, who had lost their object of worship. And then, as though they had been waiting for this exact moment, the Purin Kingdom army showed up. Before they could even put up some resistance, their vige was already raided, and numerous people lost their lives. Among them were the wife and children of ck Mikeneko. At that moment, ck Mikeneko epted the choice of Berserk and fought hard against the Kingdoms army. However, unable to ovee the violence of numbers, the White Wolves tribe had no choice but to flee. The White Wolves tribe wandered aimlessly through the mountain while putting up resistance here and there. As seasons passed, one by one, hisrades fell, and the only one left was ck Mikeneko. There was already nothing I could do, other than passing my days at a loss. And then, before I knew it, I was already gathering the remains of my family members. and myrades, before giving them a burial. And that ce is here. As they talked about what happened after the disappearance of the spirit, they climbed up the mountain from the vige that was at the foot of the mountain. It was a dyingnd with the surface of the mountain exposed. A number of human-sized stones stood in line destely. When they reached a certain one of them, he ced the flower he had been holding. Popotan flower. The one my daughter loved I think. Perhaps it was the after effect of getting his soul consumed. His memories seemed to have be fragmented. But even so, seeing his praying figure, Tanaka remained silent. The mood didnt seem fit for him to say You have a daughter?! Go explode yourself, you normie! there. S, say. If you want, should we help you bury them? Having more hands would surely make things easier, right? We are pretty much an idle group anyway. Unable to stand the mood any longer, Tanaka tried to lend him a hand. It was an act worthy of being titled the little man among little men. Thanks, but, no thanks, Ive buried all of the remains in the vige, and I think Im also mostly done with searching and burying all the remains of those who fell while we were on the run. Oh, I see. So awkward. It was just too awkward. This kind of situation, there was no way for the delicate Tanaka-san, who would rejoice at every minute action of a high school girl who happened to be in the same train as him, would be able to bear it. Fu, fuoooaaaaa! What happened-degozaru? As soon as he suddenly let out such a shout, Tanaka took out various items from his item box. Various items, which had been crammed into his item box in an enormous amount, rolled on the ground in great amounts. Seeing such an action of his, ck Mikeneko was dumbfounded instead. Just, what in the world is going on with him? As expected, even Suke-san and Kaku-san could not answer this question. What the hell are you doing, dude? I bet you havent been eating well, have you? Im going to let you indulge yourself in a bit! Tanaka grabbed arge pot and began to stew the ingredients that were scattered about. They were all extravagant items that normally could never be enjoyed during a journey. It was an extravagance that was only possible for Tanaka who boasted an overwhelming item box capacity. And then, into the wooden cups he had pointlessly carried, Tanaka poured some sake that hed also pointlessly stockpiled, even though he couldnt even drink them, and offered one to him. Come on, you drink, too. Drink, eat, and let loose! The wooden cup that was thrust out at ck Mikeneko. High quality sake was poured into it to the brim. Swallowed up by Tanakas momentum, ck Mikeneko couldnt help but ept the cup. Tanaka then swiftly returned to tending the hot-pot he was cooking. What am I supposed to do? ck Mikeneko asked Suk-sane and Kaku-san with a puzzled look on his face. Beats me. At any rate, hes quite the strange guy, after all. Well, why dont you just drink and eat like he told you to? Hes right-degozaru. The two of them, who didnt even need to eat, had already begun to rx and made themselves at home. Their teamwork was as outstanding as ever. After a while, Tanaka served them small tes brimming with hot-pot dishes. Its good. Right? As someone who has mastered rice with egg (tamago-kake gohan), Ive ovee yet another wall. So theres no way itd ever taste bad. Tanaka, with a smug look on his face, served some freshly cooked hot-pot dish as well, and finally began to eat it himself. Truly a true and tested little man. In my hometown, at times like this we let ourselves loose by eating and drinking with smiles on our faces. Saying that, Tanaka immediately put it into practice. The act of him shrewdly getting himself alone some milk to drink showed how fearsome of an Emperor of Darkness he was. Afterwards, the four of them continued to chat merrily while eating and drinking. Most of the conversation was about team Tanakas adventures so far, but ck Mikeneko was enjoying it in its own way. The Promised Land, huh. A topic that came up in the tale of team Tanaka. It also existed in the corner of ck Mikenekos fragmented memory. It was something he had heard from traveling demi-humans. At the time, he had passed it off as a bogus tale, but after hearing it from team Tanaka, he found it believable. Thats right, various people have gathered to build a new town in the north of the Empire. By no means bragging, but I hold a considerably high status in this Nanashi town. No, maybe it is not an exaggeration to call myself the number one person there phew. One of the folks who worked by epting requests at the guild sub-branch. To be able to exaggerate such a fact into this kind of story, truly a man of excellent presentation as usual. Is that right-degozaru? Rather, isnt Echigoya the number one person there? Silence! Echigoya-san and I are the best of friends. In other words, Im practically number one too. This was an equation that even a multitude of wise men found impossible to solve. To be able to easily solve and dere it with a smug look on his face, as expected of Tanaka-san. And then, like a typical small man he was, he then reservedly made a suggestion. So, umm, you too. I know you have a lot on your mind, but you should quickly sort out your feelings. Its not a bad idea to start over in a new ce, right? Staring at the sake in his cup, ck Mikeneko leaked out his words. Start over, huh Maybe thats not a bad idea. The lively, noisy, and somewhat lonely night continued to deepen. Chapter 55: (1) Chapter 55: (1) Embrace That Ugly And Twisted Faith And Go Hebushi! Tanaka woke up in a stylish manner, sneezing like a certain brand of soft drink. At any rate, it only sounded like this brand-name, the way he stopped himself there showed the quality of a small man who feared the authorities, worthily the possessor of exquisite sense of bnce. While rubbing his eyes, Tanaka looked around. The bonfire they had lit was already almost out. Oh, I must have fallen asleep along the way, huh. He stood up and stretched out amidst the mess of utensils around him. The sun was already high in the sky, telling him that it was almost noon. For the time being, he decided to ask Suke-san and Kaku-san, who were in the middle of their posing training nearby. Huh? Where is he? Youre awake-degozaru. That man is At that moment, a howl echoed through the sacred mountain. It was without a doubt the howl of ck Mikeneko, simr to one they heard the other day. That guy! The three of them rushed out at once. Kaku-san, who immediately looked for his presence, shouted. Oh no! I can sense the presence of humans near him! The number is around is twenty! Tsk! ck Mikeneko had apparently descended the mountain to pick up firewood, concerned about the dying out bonfire. Dont worry about such a thing, just tell me where he is! Tanakained as he ran. While he was a member of the None shall be allowed to disturb my sleep except women faction, as the self-proimed leader of said faction, as expected he was very tolerant. The three of them, with their power that could overwhelm anything and everything in the world, arrived at the scene in no time at all. There, what greeted them was the figure of ck Mikeneko, pierced by thences of several kingdom soldiers. ck Mikeneko then slowly copsed. Kaku-san! On it! The third-ranked magic, Shackle of Mountain and Water, was immediately unleashed by Kaku-san. A high-order magic that was already lost to humanity. In a wide area of effect, it restricted the movement of all of the humans there. There was also restraint-type magic at sixth-order, but the power and scale were overwhelmingly different. Moreover, as the one unleashing this magic was Kaku-san whose power wasparable to that of superior spirit, there was no way for any of the humans there to resist. Normally, the going berserk ck Mikeneko should have no problem trampling down even twenty kingdom soldiers. However, it was a different story when a powerful magician was added to his opponent. Restraining him by firing off attack magic from afar, increasing their power with support magic, and then barraging him with beyond normal magic from the rear. While each of those might not have necessarily had enough power to take him down, they were still enough to fulfill their due purpose. Among the kingdoms soldiers, whose movements had been restrained, there was a particr one who stood out like a sore thumb. The one adorned with shy ornaments was said powerful magician, a priest of Purinism. As they were all excellent magic users, in terms of magic level, their power wasparable to that of B rankers or above of the guild. ck Mikeneko wouldnt have stood a chance with someone like that as his opponent. However, those people, who had just defeated even ck Mikeneko, werepletely helpless in the face of the three newly appearing men. Deprived of their ability to move, all they could do was await the unfolding situation while being overwhelmed by surprise and fear. Suke-san and Kaku-san were on their guard, while Tanaka rushed up to the ck Mikeneko. I saw a dream. Popotan flowers were blooming all over the ce. My daughter was making a merry in delight. And beside me was my wife with her gentle smile. Myrades from the vige were also watching over us from a little distance. It was a dream I hadnt seen in a long time. It was a somewhat nostalgic dream. Hey! You alive?! ck Mikeneko, held by Tanaka, slowly opened his eyes. Wait a bit! Im going to heal you right away! He held out his hand to ck Mikeneko and was about to invoke healing magic. However, before the magic could even be invoked, ck Mikenekos hand grabbed his arm. Its, all right now. What are acting all cool now for?! I can heal something on this level with my healing magic in an instant! Despite what he said, Tanaka couldnt invoke his magic. That hand which was grabbing Tanakas arm. It was so frail that Tanaka couldnt even sense any power from it. However, there was a will in it that could not be brushed off. You see, I had a dream My family was there And myrades too. Ill listen about itter, alright?! No, Im serious! Ill listen without falling asleep, alright?! ck Mikenekos hand that was grabbing Tanakas arm. Tanaka could do nothing to shake off this hand, whose power had almostpletely drained. Ive finally remembered them I wonder what I was doing Even though I forgot everyones face To give myself into revenge. No, no, no, you cant help it, alright! Everyone would surely have done the same! The light of life in the ck Mikeneko was rapidly fading. Please let me rest as is. It might have only been for a short while, but as long as it was someone you knew, their death would surely weigh heavily on you. For Tanaka the little man, such a heavy feeling was something that ought to be avoided at all cost. Even though Ive finally remembered them If I were to forget about them again, I wont have the face to meet everyone. However, being a little man he was, Tanaka could not ignore the words of the man upon his death. Got it. Ill let you rest as is. So dont push yourself anymore. The hand that had been grabbing Tanakas arm finally fell down. In contrast to the grief-stricken face of Tanaka, ck Mikeneko had a somewhat relieved expression. I have a favor to ask you. What a selfish guy you have been for a while now All right! Now that ites to this, Ill listen to whatever youve got to say! Do you want me to destroy the kingdom? If you want, Ill even take down that angel with one punch! He was getting desperate. That showed how heavy this situation was for the little man that was Tanaka. And then, the whispered wish of ck Mikeneko. Let me rest next to my family, close to myrades. Chapter 55: (2) Chapter 55: (2) Contrary to Tanakas expectations, the wish was too trivial, but for ck Mikeneko, it was very important. Ha, hahaha Thats it? Thats so easy! Ill even throw in a service so that none will disturb your peaceful sleep! In his fading consciousness, ck Mikeneko thought. The human, who had been spouting bravado for a while now, in front of him. He wondered what he could leave behind in exchange for the mans clumsy kindness. And then, thest thing he held in his hand. The only thing he, who had lost everything, could leave behind. Thank you. My human friend. Thest survivor of the White Wolf tribe finally fell asleep. He was a man who had been tossed about by humans greed, and burned himself to take revenge on humans. Thest thing he held in his hand was a human friend. And the only thing he could leave behind was a word of gratitude to the human. Was it really a satisfying ending for him? We could no longer get an answer to that question. What was certain was that the sorrowful life of the proud white wolf tribe warrior was not in vain. Because the light of his fading life had seeded in lighting a hot me in the hearts of the men there. Guys, Im leaving the rest to you. Leaving these words behind, Tanaka departed the ce while holding his friend. It was in order to fulfill the promise that could never be broken. Kaku-dono, please dispel the magic. Alright, should I give you a cover? As though being frozen with magic, the kingdom soldiers had been unable to move up to this point. They could finally feel the sensation of their body being unfrozen. No need-degozaru. Swinging the scythe he had just taken out once, Suke-san closed their distance in an instant. For the kingdom soldiers who witnessed it, it must have looked like an instantaneous movement. But there was little wonder to it, as Suke-san had also stepped on a height where he could contend against supernatural beings. Heee! Protect me! Get rid of that monster! The cry of the Purinism Priest echoed through the air. That cry dragged the dumbfounded kingdom soldiers back to reality. They braced themselves in a reaction that could be called miraculous. However, the opponent was simply too much for them. In the next moment, darkness rushed through them as though their stance held no meaning at all. The freed twenty or so kingdom soldiers crumbled down in a heap. The only one left was the Purinism Priest who was adorned with luxurious ornaments. In front of Suke-san, who stood like a god of death, he was dismayed, unable to even invoke his magic. I, Im a priest of Purinism, you know?! Are you sure you want to make a move on me? Its no different of an action than disparaging the god! That His words couldnt continue any further than that. Suke-san, who had already moved behind him, replied. You can never stop me with those kinds of words alone-degozaru. I made a vow the day I decided to walk alongside Tanaka-dono-degozaru. That I would y down anything that stood in our way, even if it were a god. He took another swing with his scythe before then putting it away. And then, the two of them departed this ce. In order to see off the proud warrior. The resting ground of the White Wolf Tribe a newly built stone next to the stone where ck Mikeneko had previously offered the Popotan flower. Team Tanaka was in front of it. To think youd make me, who detests working for free with a normie, do this much. Geez, what a great friend you are. He crouched down in front of the stone and sped his hands together. He prayed for his friend to be able to reunite with those dearest to him. And for his peaceful sleep. This pure feeling brought forth a miracle. A dazzling light radiated from Tanaka. The powerful yet gentle light spread rapidly and covered the sacred mountain of Chocoboro. Suke-san splendidly brushed it off as one of Tanakas usualck ofmon sense antics. On the other hand, Kaku-san gasped at the phenomenon that he was well acquainted with. Alright! Well then, lets get going! Huh, whats the matter? Its nothing-degozaru. . Even if the existence of the white wolf tribe was insignificant in the face of the great will of the world. Even if it was their fate to disappear without leaving anything noteworthy. These men would surely never forget. Because the existence of the White Wolf Tribe was certainly engraved in their hearts. Team Tanaka began to descend the sacred mountain in order to resume their journey. Hmm? Where are you going? East is this way, right? Kaku-san pointed out that he was heading in the wrong direction. Stopping for a moment in silence, Tanaka said. Its fine! Im just somehow in the mood to go this way! Tanaka started walking again while leaving behind thumping sounds. Seeing his disappearing figure, Suke-san and Kaku-san turned toward each other. Geez, what a handful guy he is. Now, now, isnt it fine-degozaru? The path Tanaka-dono takes is the path we ought to take-degozaru. Thus, the two followed Tanaka down the mountain. Walking through the tranquil yet somewhat lonely forest, they departed the sacred mountain of Chocoboro. Kaku-san looked back for thest time. There, he could see the same towering sacred mountain. However, thisnd had definitely changed. Tanakas feeling for his friend might have manifested the true power of Grand Magic for the first time. Alteration of the world a means enforced by beings called gods and spirits to maintain the equilibrium of the world. Thisnd had already consisted of newws of the world. Those with the will to oppress others were not allowed to enter, even if they were gods. Thews dominating thisnd were simply that powerful. Really, what an outrageous guy he is. That was something that none of the spirits Kaku-san knew of could ever aplish. It was such a powerful alteration of the world. Kaku-san started walking again. There was not a trace of hesitation on his face. The path he was heading for. He believed that it was the right one and moved forward. Chapter 55: (3) Chapter 55: (3) From then on, the name of the sacred mountain of Chocoboro would be written on numerous asions in history. For ungodly mankind, true peace was too far away, and their arms were too short to grab a hold of this truth. As a result, mankind couldnt help but continue writing down the history of conflict for eternity. The weak people who had no choice but to be born into that sorrowful history. The ce where such people ended up was the sacred mountain of Chocoboro. A sacred ce that weed those who were being chased and protected them from those who were pursuing them. Strangely enough, however, none of those who were protected decided to stay on thisnd, they all eventually departed once again with eyes filled with hope. As if in chorus, they all said the same thing. The popotan flowers, blooming all over the ce, had soothed me and warmly sent me off. The hillside overlooking the sacred mountain of Chocoboro. An independent battalion of the Purin Kingdoms army, dispatched to clear the area of any hindrances, was stationed there. It was surrounded by a simple fence, with guards standing here and there to monitor the surroundings. And then, most of the soldiers were eating, drinking, and making merry around the fire in small groups. The Purinism priests apanying them were also in the same state. They might seem toox, but perhaps that was inevitable. The forces resisting them in the sacred mountain were already no more. It was safe to say that the mission was mostly aplished. And this ce was within kingdom territory. There was simply no way that there would be any forces that could threaten the power of a battalion. Demon warfare, which was not their forte, was worthy of consideration, but currently they could expect magical support from the Purinism Priests apanying them. It could be said that there would not be any problems at all. The time was dusk, where the sun was setting. Around the time when the fires that illuminated the darkness were beginning to stand out. As though drowning out theughter that rose here and there, a gust of wind blew through the air. The fires andughter all disappeared at once, as the world took a sudden turn. The fires were all extinguished at once by coincidence. Could such a coincidence ever happen? Surely it was not impossible. It would not be surprising at all if they started tough at this astonishing coincidence and started to make merry again. However, no one was able to even let out a voice. An atmosphere that seemed as though weighing heavily on them dominated the area. They couldnt understand what was going, but their instincts were telling them. That something horrible was about to happen. Then, it was unknown who started it first, but everyone looked up at the sky. The sky that was beginning to dim. They were certainly there. Three shadows that were the source of the fear. O fools who oppressed my friend, and the innocent. Feel free to ept this retribution. The voice they could somehow hear even though it was said from somewhere far away. As if to prove that it was not an auditory hallucination, an unusual phenomenon happened. Light overflowed from the ground in the area that lightly epassed the military base. It was a phenomenon beyond theirprehension. Due to that, they couldnte up with a way to deal with the situation. In the first ce, they couldnt even think clearly due to fear. However, even if they did somehow manage to figure out what it was, there was unlikely anything they could do about it. This was undoubtedly the seventh-order magic Combustion that they were familiar with. However, this power was simply so powerful that they didnt even have the will to try invoking seventh-order magic Magic Istion or sixth-order magic Dispel Magic to deal with it. Right now, the only thing they all knew was that what the voice had just stated was about to happen. And that it would be a cmity they could never resist. O God. There was already nothing else they could do. All they could do now was pray to God. Praying for their salvation. However, what was brought upon those who sought salvation was heartless words from the dominator of the ce. Embrace that ugly, twisted faith and go. And then the world was bathed in light. Go to hell and pray there for eternity Everything that existed there vanished. The light born from the ground turned into a huge tower of light. The light pierced through the heavens, as if raising an angry fist to the unreasonable world. This phenomenon that was beyond human understanding. In addition to the perpetrators themselves, there were others who witnessed it. It was the patrol squad that was fortunate enough not to get involved in this phenomenon. They were all frozen in ce, a short distance from the base, unable to move in fear. Unable to even move their gazes, all they could do was burn this phenomenon into their eyes. This state continued until the three shadows that had caused it flew away. After that, this matter was brought to the attention of the upper echelons of the Purin Kingdom by the patrol squad. The emergence of the Demon Lord. The upper echelons of the Purin Kingdom immediately began to move and reorganize their forces. Leaving only enough personnel to maintain a minimum level of defense and security, the armies that had been deployed to various ces were all summoned back to the headquarters. It was clear that the intention was to perfectly ensure the safety of the capital. However, the purpose of reorganizing the army was not limited only for defense. A new independent battalion for anti-demon warfare was organized from the summoned back army. In fact, this might have been the main purpose of this reorganization. As there was also the figure of the hero, who was called back urgently, among them. The movements of the Purin Kingdom up to this point. In order to perform them in the quickest manner possible, magic tools for information transmission were utilized. As a result, it could be said that the reorganization order was carried out more swiftly than ever before. However, at the same time problems also popped out. There was no lock on the humans mouth. Rumors of the emergence of the Demon Lord quickly spread throughout the kingdom, causing people to tremble in fear. Year 5964 of the creation calendar, early winter, the world began to move drastically. Chapter 56: (1) Chapter 56: (1) I Wonder What Kind of Monster It Is That Will Come Out Custard, the royal capital of the Purin Kingdom. There was a group of people sortying from the royal capital, which was enveloped in a full-blown cold. This was the newly formed independent battalion of the Purin Kingdom Army. The eyes of the citizens of the royal capital were all glued to the group that was solemnly proceeding down the main street. The rumor of the emergence of the Demon Lord had already spread throughout the country, not to mention the capital. It wasnt like there was an announcement about the purpose of the independent battalion, but everyone was more or less aware of what it was. This sortying groups goal was to subjugate the Demon Lord. The kingdom soldiers of the independent battalion proceeded in silence. Among them, there were several people who stood out the most. Their fine armor that was clearly different from the soldiers around them, and their fluttering pure white cloaks. It was Kamui the hero, who had be their light of hope. His party members, Purinism Priestess Kaltovich and Guild A Ranker girl Tetsujin, were also with him. Although they had paraded numerous times upon subjugating monsters, their expressions were stiff, unlike how they had been up until now. The people who noticed this must have sensed more keenly that the rumors about the emergence of the Demon Lord were true. And then, that this battle would be different from the previous ones, as it would surely be a huge battle. And then, among the people who were trembling in both anticipation and anxiety. There were those who were seeing the group off with eyes overflowing with strong will. They were this generations original hero, Mikoto, and her partner, the great sage, Merlin. Geez, what big deals they sure have be now. Nevertheless, Demon Lord, huh. What do you think about it, Merlin? Lets see. In a lot of ways, the people of this kingdom are those with one-sided ideologies, after all. Its unknown how they deem one as a Demon Lord. Merlin pondered while rubbing his beard-covered chin. Considering the current state of the demon race, I think its unlikely that a king has been born to lead them. All in all, were talking about people who look down on demons as though they were monsters here. Its more likely that they have merely stumbled upon a powerful demon and made a big fuss out of it in panic. For example, the one from that incident. For them to panic only now, I wonder if Kamui didnt report the matter to the kingdom. Well, if he did report that theyd experienced such an unsightly overwhelming defeat, it was unknown how the people of this kingdom would react, after all. While it doesnt have anything to do with me, I dont even want to think about it. As far as Mikoto was concerned, the nature of the people of this kingdom wasnt something to be fond of. With a cloud covering her face, she heaved out a sigh. Well, thanks to this we can also more or less try putting up some vain struggles, after all. Thats a good thing, I suppose. So were finally going to meet them, huh. Mikoto heaved out a sigh once again. However, unlike the one from earlier, a hint of excitement could seem to be sensed there. I wonder what kind of monster it is that wille out. Thest few months of training must have been enough for her to gain confidence. Other than the departing independent battalion, the two also took another step forward. Those who were led by a strange fate were about to meet once again. The eastern part of the Purin Kingdom, there were a number of transit towns scattered along the highway leading to the Haru Empire. In a small town that was one of these towns, there was a man who was sloppily drowning in milk in a certain tavern. Hey, ol man. Are you listening? Ive also tried my best, you know? But, you know, its no good. I cant take any more seriousness than this! Yeah, Im listening, but. I dont understand what youve been saying at all. Tanaka was whining at the counter. It seemed that the recent serious developments had been too much for the super-elite of the little man society to bear. Feebly dragging himself to the tavern around noon, he had been in such a state ever since. The tavern old man, who had been dealing with Tanaka, who had been ceaselessly disying such unsightly behavior for a while now, must have been a very outstanding man. At dusk where the sun was beginning to set, the tavern was gradually weing its customers. Even though it was located in a small town, it was bing quite lively. It was amon scene of daily life in any town. However, there appeared someone who froze this liveliness. It was a beautiful woman who seemed to be out of ce in this ce. As she walked from the entrance of the tavern to the counter, the bustle of the tavern gradually subsided. A breathtakingly well-featured countenance. Glossy white skin. ck hair that glistened beautifully under the illumination of the tavern. All of it fascinated all who saw it. What was regrettable, however, was that her glossy hair was tied into a bun in the back. Whats more, she was dressed in a in maid uniform. Her figure was perfect to that of a maid, but for sure everyone there would have liked to see her appearance with her hair down and all dressed up. Maintaining the silence, everyone in the tavern paid their full attention to every action of this beautiful woman. Only the sound of her footsteps echoed in the silence of this ce. The way she walked looked somewhat mechanical and her behavior did not seem feminine or even human-like at all. Whispering voices began to emerge from everywhere in the quiet tavern, and the lost bustle of the tavern returned. In a way, it could be said that she had dominated this ce, but for better or worse this was a tavern. Having one or two drunken men calling out to her could be said to be inevitable. Hey, sis. Would you like to have a drink with us? Of course I dont mind having more than that. Vulgarughs came from the table of the man who called out to her. The beautiful woman responded with a nk expression. Im sorry, but Im not here to eat or drink. I came here to look for certain information. Yes, are you updated with information? Information, huh. Very well, well tell you all we know. The man stood up, perhaps to keep this chance from being stolen by the other customers. No, maybe he was simply trying to show off. Just as he was about to put his hands on her shoulders as if to hold her, inviting her to join him at the table. Chapter 56: (2) Chapter 56: (2) At that moment, an intense bloodlust was released by the beautiful woman. It might have been partly due to how sudden it was, but the man stiffened at this overly intense bloodlust. He wasnt the only one. The men at the table also ceased moving. And the guests who had been paying attention to this beautiful woman also instantly fell into silence. It was different from the silence of earlier. A cold silence prevailed in the area. It was unknown how much time had passed. Everyone wished someone could do something about this unbearably tense mood. And then, the long awaited one finally appeared. The man who would tear down this rigid world. Youd better stop there. Any more than that, and youll end up incurring the imperial wrath. The man stood coolly at the counter. The beautiful woman sensed that the man who spoke over his back was no ordinary person. Mine, the emperor of the tavern. The man was of course our protagonist, Tanaka-san. As hed temporarily upped his dandy factor, he showed no opening. No, who the hell are you? The tavern old man, who had been shown the mans myriads of unsightly behavior, couldnt help but make a retort about such transformation of his. Truly, his hard work was something to be appreciated. However, what was truly fearsome was thetent fighting sense of the man named Tanaka. Disying the quality of a dense protagonist, he yed the fool as though he didnt even notice her bloodlust. Thanks to this high level technique, he was able to splendidly avoid the abnormal condition of freezing. This was an outrageous, might even be forbidden, use of a character setting. The fact that he was able to do it unconsciously showed how much of an extraordinary man he was. Then, after a seemingly calcted pause, Tanaka-san moved into action. Of course, everything was carried out ording to his meticulous n, which he had created in an instant. In this delicious situation of saving a beautiful woman from the drunkards. There was no way that he, a man who referred to himself as a man who was well-versed in the ins and outs of both men and women, would have ever missed this. Although in fact it was the drunkards who were saved by him, it ought to be nothing but a trivial matter in his meticulous n. No doubt, it had to be the case. Tanaka looked back moderately. From his crisp face, an aura of a hopeless person worthy of being the king of little men was drifting about. A thick aura of defeat suddenly drifted around from the very beginning. However, maybe the mysterious beauty didnt notice such suspiciousness of Tanaka. Or maybe she was simply dense. All in all, she ceased her bloodlust and walked toward Tanakas side. Im sorry. Ive never been in a ce like this before. Hmm, its alright. Everyone is confused at first. As he spoke, Tanaka repeatedly sent flirtatious nces at the beautiful woman. It was inevitable that the tavern old man, who noticed this, became annoyed. Id like to look for certain information, but I dont know how to conduct myself in a ce like this. Is there some kind of rule here? Lets see. This ce is originally a ce to enjoy eating and drinking. I suppose asking for a drink first is how you show courtesy to master. Tanaka ceased his flirtatious nces and turned to the tavern old man. No matter how you looked at it, his figure was cool to a fault. Master, the same one for her. Of course, its on me. Tanaka acted in a fluid manner. One could feel his enthusiasm that dominated the ce. What the hell is this master thing?, even with such a doubt floating in his mind, the way the tavern old man moved into property arranging the order showed that he really was an outstanding man. For the time being, lets hear your story. Tanaka urged the beautiful woman to sit next to him. And then, the tavern old man ced a ss of milk on the table there. Talk about superb timing. The beautiful woman took a seat as Tanaka urged her to. What fearsome wisdom. He had finally aplished his mission of sitting next to a beautiful woman. The him of the day was unlike the usual him maybe. My name is Tanaka. A kind of well-known man around here. Unusually, Tanaka revealed his real name. His enthusiasm in betting on this chance could be sensed from this fact alone. And the kindness of the tavern old man, who kept his retort, No, no one knows you, to himself in the face of the confidently speaking Tanaka, was also apparent there. My name is Eir. I am a maid in the service of a certain personage. Im here to look for certain information. Oh, so what is the information you are looking for? Without any hesitation, ir replied. Its about the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord, huh. It was a familiar existence to Tanaka. Of course, however, we were talking about anime and video games. And then, with great confidence, Tanaka replied to Eir. Honestly speaking, theres no one who knows of the Demon Lord more than I do. Is that true?! That was the first human-like reaction that Eir had ever shown. Satisfied with her reaction, Tanaka continued with his speech. However, even if you say about the Demon Lord, Im not sure where to even start. Is it about the location of the castle deep in a certain mountain range where a certain Demon Lord is said to reside. Or is it about the method of dispelling the darkness power that is said to be d by a certain Great Demon Lord. No, as expected, it has to be about the capture method of that so-called invincible Great Demon Lord who excels at counter technique. Tanaka felt nostalgic about his own collection as he recalled about the Demon Lords in his memories. However, sadly, there was nothing he could do about it in this other world. Most likely, he would never be able to enjoy his My Favorite Collection again. Tanaka assailed with sadness as he thought about it. Eir interrupted him, it was unknown whether she was aware of this sadness of his or not. its about the Demon Lord that has been rumored recently, the Demon Lord that has been sighted in Purin Kingdom. That guy, huh. With a solemn face, Tanaka stared into the distance. Somehow a specific question hase! Well crap! I dont know him at all! No one would have imagined that he was inwardly screaming as such. Chapter 56: (3) Chapter 56: (3) An emergency meeting was immediately held by the seven hamsters in his mind. The agenda was how to gloss over this situation without disillusioning the beautiful woman Eir. As expected, even the group of hamster-san would have never imagined that said Demon Lord was referring to Tanaka himself. Im sorry. Ive been away for a while to subjugate a certain cmity-grade monster. So I havent gathered much information about him yet either. No way. To Tanakas random excuse, ir couldnt conceal the disappointment on her face. As expected even Tanaka-san, the possessor of pink brain cells, was still beset with an impasse by this situation. Theres no need to be so discouraged. This is a bar. Even if its not me, there are surely those who know of this information to a certain extent. As expected, todays Tanaka-san was unlike the usual him. He made a move to ensure his already elevated prestige to at least not get any lower. Above all else, he was merely dumping this problem to others, but it still made him look somewhat cool. So, as youve heard, care to tell us about this Demon Lord that has been rumored recently, Master? Stylishly and sharply pointing out two fingers, Tanaka addressed the tavern old man. This figure of this was cool to a fault. And then, getting suddenly addressed to, the tavern old man swallowed his words of Like Im telling you, whats with this master thing all about? back and answered the question. He truly was a good old man. Lets see. The rumors about the Demon Lord started airing about half a month ago. There are many rumors about the appearance of the demon lord, like the king of all skeletons, or the strongest creature boasting the most beautiful and sturdy body, and so on so its hard to tell which one is true. Oh, to think hed conceal his true appearance, what a crafty guy he is. Truly the embodiment of man! Demon Lord The ruler of all demons, it was a very enviable position for the chuunibyou Tanaka. It might be inevitable that envy would sprout in his heart. Eir asked a question without paying attention to the situation of such a Tanaka. But why is it that such a being of unknown nature to be rumored as a Demon Lord? He seems to be a very dangerous guy. At any rate, its said that he had annihted a battalion of kingdom soldiers. All of the spreading rumors say pretty much the same thing about this matter, so the credibility should be pretty high. And if this matter is true, then it is certainly a monster worthy of being called a Demon Lord. Tanakas mes of envy were extinguished at once. Its bad. Hes a super dangerous guy. I have to make sure to never meet him. And firmly vowed as such. He truly was as adaptable as ever. It seems that the kingdom has immediately organized a force to subjugate the Demon Lord. And its said that our Hero has also joined this force. Hero you say? Hearing the word Hero that suddenly came up in the conversation, Tanaka was shocked. However, it was only natural as he was his mortal enemy. And then, at the same time his natural enemy with whom he had little chance of winning. O Demon Lord, do your best Please do your very best, Tanaka instantly converted into Demon Lords cheering squad. Whats the matter? No, it seems to me that you are somehow more obsessed with the Demon Lord than I am. Despite appearing to be somewhat dense, the maid disyed such an unexpected sharpness. It, its just your imagination. Well, its that you know, that. I may not look the part, but this humble one is still a sage, after all. So I kinda greedily seek knowledge out of habit. While covering up for his slip up, he started sending flirtatious nces at the beautiful woman again. Todays Tanaka was terrifyingly savage. I see, sage-sama, huh. Not noticing Tanakas appeals in the least, ir honestly expressed his admiration. She was a maid who was pretty dense when it came to certain matters. On the other hand, Really?, the tavern old man was staring at him with such doubtful eyes. Leaving that aside, is there any other information pertaining the Demon Lord? This is the extent of avable information at the moment. As rotten as they may be, theyre still the military. Im sure theyre hiding the important information. I see. The disappointment was apparent on irs face. Though she was a woman with few expressions to begin with. So it was unknown to what extent her disappointment was. Dont be so discouraged. This extent of information is probably the most you can get in about half a month. I dont know what kind of information youre looking for, but Im sure time will take care of it eventually. Even if they are the military, theres no secrets in this world that remain hidden forever. At this point, his dead fish-like eyes shone. So thats it for today, I guess. There dont seem to be anything to be gained by staying here any longer. Tanakas wild instinct was finally baring its fang here. From the howl it raised, it indicated that he had recorded the highest level of excitement ever since setting foot in the other world. If excitement could be materialized, we would surely have witnessed a hamster standing on two legs and holding its hands high in the air in a threatening manner. He truly was a heartful man. Lets put this to an end for the time being. Hmm, its a little worrying to let ady walk alone thiste. Should I escort you home then? Haha, theres nothing to worry about. I was just about to head home myself, after all. Waves of attack with no opening for ir to interrupt. . After hesitating for a while, Eir bowed her head. A huge fanfare was surely echoing in Tanakas head. Later then, Master. You can keep the change for information fee. Tanaka stood up from the counter, leaving an exact amount of money for the milk. The way he didnt make the foolish mistake of not paying enough to get augh here. As expected, todays Tanaka was unlike the usual him. And the fact that there was no change here was a testament of the bare minimum of pride of aedian he had to preserve. He truly was a man who reeked of little man to no end. Tanaka departed the tavern along with Eir. At the end, he turned around and gave the tavern old man a thumbs-up. Seeing the overly smug look on Tanakas face, it was inevitable that the old man wanted to snap that raised finger of his. Thus, Tanaka stepped into the lust-filled night streets. Would that step be the first step toward his harem? Or would the worlds will obstruct his ambition? The battle between Tanaka and the world continued. Chapter 57: (1) Chapter 57: (1) A Gust of Wind That Continues Its Journey to Save the Souls of The Unrewarded Men Night of the transit town Tanaka and Eir were walking side by side through the night streets. The sound of drunkardsughter echoed out of who knew where. For Tanaka, who was in ecstasy, these noises sounded as though blessing the two of them. Fuh. A smile floated unintentionally. However, todays Tanaka was unlike the usual him. Each one of his actions was unbelievably stylish. It was so stylish that no one would believe that there were seven hamster siblings dancing madly in his head. And then, while maintaining the overly stylish manner, he suddenly fell into thought. He wondered if there had ever been such a kyakya ufufu event in his whole life before. For sure he was convinced that this moment ought to be the pinnacle of his life. The size of his nostrils, as he couldnt contain his excitement despite the stylish manner he was carrying himself with, said it all. Suddenly, the air around Tanaka changed. Perhaps the awaited moment had finallye. He was no longer the kind of man who would be satisfied with merely sending her home. The harsh days in the other world that he had been forced to endure. The welling up negative energy had turned a harmless little man into a little man who could be misunderstood as an absolute evil. Come to think of it, back in my sage apprentice days, there were times where I was mingling with the legendary folks, who were said to never get angry only when ites to food. There was this divination technique that they taught me, want to give it a try? You might find it useful, you know? No, it will surely be useful! Divination was it? Finally, Tanaka made his move. He began to scatter bait for his prey. Wait, they may be simrly divination, this one is totally different from the ones in your childhood days. The process of reading information, analyzing it, and predicting the future is a craftsmanship that has been refined through countless years! Trusted and proven tactful elegant secret opinion! Ultimate super vision skill! The name is TESOU! Ult te super vi teso? Perhaps trying to seize the initiative by riding the momentum. Tanaka-sans attack continued. Hmm, ordinary people cant even pronounce it, huh, but well, fine. Whats important is the essence. In a nutshell, with this technique, I can predict your future based on the life line on your palm. In other words! With this, we might be able to tell whether youll seed in obtaining information about the Demon Lord or not. Such a technique is. Eirs eyes widened in surprise. If you can make sure of it now, you will be able to ensure your safety and security! In the case you failed to obtain the information about the Demon Lord, youll be eligible for really valuable information. And you know what?! Youll even receive advice on what to do after that to deal with the situation! Oh! Tanaka pressed even further. Everything waspletely at his pace. But still, this maid. Despite her cool andpetent appearance, she seemed to possess such a considerably deplorable performance. She was the type of person who would buy fire extinguishers over and over again from fire department people and lived happily in a room decorated in bright red. No doubt about it. Now then, care to let me borrow your hand for a bit? Tanaka held out his hand in order to read Eirs palm. This was what he was aiming for. This was a heart throbbing situation that was dreamed of by all unrewarded men: touching hands with a woman. He was about to aplish it without letting any ulterior motive shown. Such a fearsome wisdom that no one else could match, and such a Machiavellian to the point of cruelty. It was a wonder if there was anyone in the whole history of mankind who wished to flirt with a woman this badly. Such a reckless action would surely invite flood ofints from P*A, and force this publication to cease. It was a wonder how the men who had put their faith in the Emperor of Child would feel when they saw the current him. Probably they would all crumble down and despair to the world. Just how much darkness had he been smeared in? Would the world be enveloped in the darkness of despair from here on? Eir, who knew nothing about this all, held out her hand. As their hands slowly moved closer to each other, and Tanakas ambition was about to be finally fulfilled What the heck are you two doing there? The hands that were about to touch stopped just short of each other. With gigigigigi sounds, Tanakas head turned in the direction of the voice. There stood a girl, stupefied with her arms crossed. Her name was Torte. She was the master of irs service. White skin that stood out even in the darkest night. Hair that shone in golden color and seemingly zing crimson eyes. Combined with her gothic Lolita attire, she was such an extraordinary being that could be said to be the embodiment of an ideal beautiful girl. At any rate, Tanaka reflexively registered the beautiful girl in front of him as a candidate for his future wife. Aggressive beast! So dangerous. The current him was way too dangerous. However, a miracle happened here. Hmm, unfortunately its still too early for a little girl like you. Five years from now, if you have not forgotten that feeling in your heart. Recite this magic word Im going to teach you. Tanaka-san, so cool. Embrace me. Thats it. Thats when youll be able to receive lectures from me, who will rush over to you at once. What a gentleman. No matter how much he had been smeared in darkness, he still abided by the code of YES Lolita NO Touch. Did this mean that the noble spirit of a gentleman would never be lost, even if he had fallen into an absolute evil being?! Right now, perhaps we were witnessing the infinite potential that lied within human beings. I see, theres an age limit to TESOU, huh. I see. I see, However! Thats within my expectations, Mdy. Eir responded with a crisp face. Chapter 57: (2) Chapter 57: (2) Ive anticipated this from the beginning, after all. Yes, thats right. This is why I tried to challenge TESOU myself. Even so, for you toe to pick me up because you were worried about my safety. Mdy, Ive been in your service for about ten years. I have never been feeling this happy before. As expected, it means that for you, Mdy, Im already an existence whom you can never be without, right? May I assume that you have recognized me as your trusted right-hand man? Yes, thats surely it, Decided Face emoji. From now on, I will continue to fully devote myself to your service, Mdy! There, Eir started to appeal herself with her nose ring. Despite what she was saying, she continued to give off an aura of praise me, praise me. Torte thought. Not good, this girl. She seems to have lost more screws than ever. And she then observed the man who was the source of the problem. The man who had been ingeniously sending flirtatious nces toward both Torte and ir for a while now. Its dangerous Hes noticed irs junkiness, and for him to make her lose so many screws. Tortes crimson eyes glowed mysteriously. Who in the world are you? Tanaka, who had been busy sending flirtatious nces, swiftly turned his body at once and struck a cool pose before replying. My name is Tanaka. He revealed his real name. This meant that Tanaka-san was still in serious mode. A gust of wind that continues its journey to save the souls of the unrewarded men. What the, so youre Lord Wind Spirit, huh? I did feel that your exceptional wisdom wasnt something that mere sage could possess, but. It seems that my intuition was right after all. Shut up for a bit. Brief words toward the butting in Eir. No matter how much of a junk she had be, the one saying those words was still the master she had been serving for a long time. Keenly sensing the slight annoyance in her voice, ir switched to serious mode. Ive noticed at least that youre no ordinary person. Im sure you have also noticed that were actually demons, right? A somewhat fishy flow. It was greatly turning away from the kyakya ufufu development that Tanaka was expecting. However, in its own way, it was a development that stirred Tanakas chuunibyou soul. Hmm, looks like youve noticed it. Very well, Ill tell you Tanaka soared up using levitation magic and spun backwards in a big circle. And then, with a swish, hended on top of a nearby tree. There was no particr meaning to this action of his. If there was something to be pointed out, then it was because it was cool. I am the jet-ck wing that bears the fate of ruling all demons. I hereby dere that in the near future, all those who belong to the demons shall gather under me to build a new era. In a cool pose, he shot through the heart of the beautiful girl. Or that was how things were supposed to be. Oh, what great confidence youve got there. But its been a thousand years since the fall of the demon kingdom, will things go the way you want? On the other hand, the other party was not swayed at all by Tanakas words. Im well aware of how difficult it will be! However, when my true power is awakened, even if gods stood in my way, none will be able to stop me. Tanaka was ovee with excitement. He had even created such an attractive setting. Unleashing the parapsychology of dimensional mutationw KOI, he must have been convinced that no matter how much of a tsun she was, she couldnt help but turn into a dere for sure. However, todays Tanaka was unlike the usual him. Here, he attempted to unleash the final secret technique zero form NADEPO as the finisher. Subsequently, Tanaka-san thought. This was the crossroad of destiny. If he had chosen the final secret technique second form NIKOPO here, a different future would surely have opened up. That was right, in order to freely draw out his charm, Tanaka had moved his position to the top of a tree. Final secret technique zero form NADEPO was a super closebat type technique. Unleashing it at this distance would be meaningless. This slightest carelessness, and agitation. The girl ended up making her move in the small space of time that was created. Very well. Im eagerly awaiting for that day toe. Turning her body around, Torte gantly departed the ce. Eir followed after her in a matter of course manner. The sheer magnificence of their departure showed no opening for any words to obstruct them. Even so, Tanaka didnt give up and made ast-ditch attempt. Ah, wait a minute. If we continue for a little while longer, youll surelye to understand the charm of this uncle. The meager wish that Tanaka raised. However, as though prearranged, it was obstructed by a blowing gust of wind, and failed to reach the girls. The way spinning grass, often seen in western movies, appearing out of nowhere there before then rolling away along with rustling sounds as thoughughing at Tanaka, ought to be showcasing Tanaka-sans peculiarity of his craft. It truly was a very trivial mystery. Mdy, what is it that has suddenlye over you? Once they were far enough away from Tanaka, Eir asked her master. His power, even with my eyes, I cannot measure it. Just what kind of power is he hiding? Say what. ir was lost in words. The eyes possessed by TorteMagic eyes that enabled her to peep at others power. Shed tried peeking at the power of powerful beings on numerous asions, but it was the first time shed ever failed. This one time, instead of showing her their power, her eyes told her how much of an overwhelmingly powerful being her target was. In that case, let me try Eir was about to head to where Tanaka was again. However, Torte purposely grabbed irs back cor to stop her. Guee. Stop it, geez. We dont have much time to waste ourselves. So lets leave him alone for the time being. Tortes face suddenly became serious. If he is just a clown, he will soon reap the retribution of his big talk. As he will surely be crushed by the rumored Demon Lord. However, if his hidden power is the real deal, then we will surely meet again sooner orter. At that time, you can just crush him head-on. Am I right? Tortes eyes, as she turned her face around, were disproportionately powerfulpared to her youthfulness. Yes, Mdy. There was once a country made up of various different races. And then, there was also a great war that involved the various countries in the world It had been almost a thousand years since that country was destroyed. A girl with a lineage connected to thest king was about to make her rise. Pursuing the ideals of the country that once existed Chapter 58: (1) Chapter 58: (1) Looks Like Im Pretty Badass Myself, Huh. I need soothing. What are you saying all of a sudden? As usual, the thridiots trio were on their way back to Haru Empire. However, unusually was not really the right word, but todays Tanaka was depressed by himself. Im tired. Of the worlds craftiness in letting me get my hopes up until thest minute before then taking away my prey, as if it saw through my aim. Oh, you must have missed out on trying out the specialty food of the transit town the other day right-degozaru? Thats not it. Tanaka continued to trudge his way forward. His retort was not as sharp as usual. It was unknown where his rusted chisel-like sharpness had gone. Hah. Just a little bit is all I need. As long as its a cute girl. But a beautiful woman would also be nice. Both would be even better. While Im at it, Id love to have a big harem. He acted all humble, but he was a greedy man to a fault. I thought I could start anew in this kingdom. I thought my dream woulde true this time, but. The many chances he had encountered in the Purin Kingdom shed in and out of his mind like a revolvingntern. They were all dreams within a dream. Like slipping sands that were falling down from the hand that was holding them, the chances vanished, leaving nothing in their wake. Tanaka thought. It wasnt supposed to be like this. From the back of his wobbling figure, it looked as though the mncholy of an utterly worn out adult was drifting into the air. It was a setback-smeared life to begin with. His current state of mind was that he had been given a bonus option to add even more setbacks into his life. The depth of the welling up darkness in his heart was as deep as a pitfall dug by a kindergartener in a sandbox. Phew, I bet this journey is going to end with nothing good happening anyway. But its all right, my best friend Echigoya will introduce me to a beautiful woman when I return to the empire, after all. Not only had he taken the liberty of making him his best friend, Tanaka had even fabricated such an outrageous promise. Talk about selfishness. However, he was by no means serious when saying it. All in all, he was merely saying it to encourage himself. It was a high level technique to protect your heart from the world that was trying to push you down into the dark side. That was why even if Tanaka-sans nose looked as though it was ring, it was just your imagination. There was no way that the virtuous Tanaka-san would ever have such a vile heart. I miss the Empire-degozaru. Huh? Now that I think about it, I havent lived in the Empire long enough to miss it-degozaru. What a terrifying one-year-old child. Well, theres no need to be so particr about it, right? Im not particrly interested in human countries either, after all. What Im interested in is only muscles. Kaku-san wriggled up his muscles as he said as such. What Im wishing for is not something wriggling like that! With such a thought, the darkness in Tanakas heart deepened even further. Im done with this country. Somehow, Im even beginning to feel a dangerous vibe looming over, after all, no more detours from now on, alright?! Were going straight home, alright?! Despite having no home, such words. Moreover, it was a little bit olddy-like. It was the peculiarity of his craft that the serious Tanaka-san was well aware of. The final stage of their journey to the Empire. The three of them, or rather Tanaka was hurrying on his journey as if he was running away from something of unknown nature. Tanakas danger sensing ability was truly sharp. And now that he had decided to flee, his movements were as swift as the strongest creature, G. Whats more, him being toote was as though already prearranged as usual. A few dayster, an event urred as if it was trying to entangle Tanaka. I can sense a considerably powerful power. What in the world is it? As expected of a spirit. Kaku-san sensed the signs of battle at once. Hmm. On the other hand, Tanaka-san. Normally, he would have fallen into panic here, but for some reason, his reaction was dull. But it was a small wonder, as said the battle had nothing to do with him, after all. Moreover, it was taking ce in the depths of the forest, a slightly distance away from the highway they were on. Tanaka stopped in the middle of the highway and wrinkled his nose with a rxed expression. This man, when he knew that he was in a safe spot, he was rxed to no end. It was hard to believe that this was the same man who always went to Aki*bara on his days off. It was unknown where had the man, who boldly ventured into the world of darkness crowded by warriors during the cmities that urred twice a year, disappeared to. It was unknown where the legendary man who always managed to make it back alive, no matter how crowded the ce was, along with tons of thin books in his hands was. Well, its fine, isnt it? Its none of our business, after all. Lets get going before we get dragged into trouble. I dont mind if you are fine with it-degozaru, Tanaka-dono. I dont mind either. Normally, it was where he would have gantly rushed toward the beautiful woman with perfect degree of exposure who was in a pinch and boldly challenged the slightest chance of so cool, embrace me event. However, the fact that he didnt make a move here might mean that the emotional scars he had suffered up until now were quite deep. Honestly speaking, I think Im actually a little curious about it. Because this presence is probably of the Forest tribe, after all. Their beauty is something that is pretty exquisite even for a spirit such as myself. What? The already moving arrowhead, Tanaka stopped his legs upon hearing Kaku-sans casual remarks. Wh, what is it? What is this Forest tribe thing? They are people who prefer to live in the forest and are fairly close to the spirits that manage the forest. Their special trait is their ears that are longerpared to those of ordinary humans, but. Another aspect that stands out about them is their appearance. For some reason each and every of them is very beautiful. Tanakas heart wavered. He was supposed to have vowed to never be deceived into the trapid down by the world ever again. Be it the timing or the cliche-ness, he was well aware that each of them was bluntly speaking reeking of fishiness. However, it was too regrettable to simply pass up just like that. As it seemed like a truly tasty event. H, Hmmm. I see. Forest tribe, huh. Should he go back to the Empire and enjoy the hospitality of the beautiful women that Echigoya had arranged for him? Or should he look forward to the kyakya ufufu of the beautiful women upon conquering this event? Tanaka was wavering in wavers. Chapter 58: (2) Chapter 58: (2) It brought back memories where he used toe and go over and over again in front of an adult vending machine in the past. For some reason, the vending machine was located on a street where there was no end of people passing by. Every time he was about to insert the coin, someone would pass by. It was unknown how many times he had to deliberately mutter, Huh? Its not a juice vending machine? to himself, before having no choice but to retreat. However, Tanaka never gave up. It was because, age wise, he was still at the age where he was not yet allowed to step into the adult world. This was the only way for Tanaka to enter the adult world. It was a high-risk venture with a high possibility of failure as the contents inside could not be confirmed. But even so, the him in his younger days had boldly challenged it. Looks like Im pretty badass myself, huh. It was such a diabolical act that should he have been found out, he would surely have plunged the whole town into fear. Even now, twenty yearster, he would probably still be talked about among delinquents as a legend. Phew. Recalling the mischievous act he had once done, a smile floated on his face. And then he realized. That power was surging inside of him. Like in his younger days, when he kept challenging his adversaries with an indomitable fighting spirit. Tanakas heart, which should have been smeared in darkness, as he was recalling his distant memories, was dyed in pink. Come to think of it, Ive heard that the people who were summoned from other worlds seemed to call them elves or erofus. Finally, Tanaka-san took the first step toward the forest. His figure was like that of a gale. Whoa, hey! Whats wrong with you so suddenly? Werent we going to go straight home? The situation doesnt seem so simple-degozaru. What in the world is. Suke-san and Kaku-san also hurriedly followed after Tanaka. He was diving into the forest with boldness that was unimaginable for the usual Tanaka. That was inevitable, however. Airflow magic was invoked as soon as he began dashing off. Thanks to that, the air in this whole area was already under Tanakas control. Tanaka instantly grasped the situation in the forest, and headed for his target in a straight line through the poor visibility forest. Toward the supposedly kyakya ufufu event scene. There were two figures fighting there. They were in a so-called one on one battle. A slight distance away behind each of them, there appeared to be people who seemed to be their allies. There were three of them on one side and quite a few on the other. Whoa! This event is simply too tasty! Four elf-sans even if I miss, and a hundred erofu-sans if I hit! Not good! I think Im going to be a believer in this gamepany! Tanaka-san seemed to be attracted by the grand act of the surely going bankruptpany. The ones standing in crowds are the forest tribe. Hearing these brief words of Kaku-san, his joy finally broke through the sky. Hyahha! You two wait here! And then, no matter how much he had lost sight of himself, he remained true to his desire. This man was determined to hog the delicious event to himself. Whats there to be so impatient for? Lets observe the situation for the time being-degozaru. The two stopped as told, and saw off the disappearing into the forest Tanaka with lukewarm eyes. Good graciousness, even though being a demon is already hard in itself. Staring at the opponent in front of him, the human man grumbled as such. On the other hand, the demon in front of him showed no reaction whatsoever. Combined with the countless wriggling snake tattoos on his body, he was quite an eerie opponent. It was not like he was expecting a response or anything, but he then immediately created a wide space between them and began to umte his power. The next moment, in a hopping spring-like movement, he closed their distance in an instant. Following his momentum, he unleashed the twin swords in both of his hands. An almost simultaneous series of attacks aimed at the head and nk from the same side. However, neither blocking nor evading, his opponent showed no reaction whatsoever in the face of this technique. It wasnt that he couldnt react to it. There was no need to. The snakes that had been wriggling in the body of the demon immediately materialized and blocked the twin swords that could be said to be superhuman work with its Gakuya. At the same time, another snake that had materialized attacked the man. Tch! The man dodged the snake with a reaction that could be called genius. Moreover, he deftly dealt with the snakes that attacked him one after another with the twin swords in his hands and overcame their onught. I was quite serious with my attack just now, though. What a troublesome opponent. My oh my, does that mean youre holding back against my cute pet? You sure are looking down on us. The one who responded to the mans murmur was the figure next to the demon whom he had been fighting against. It was a human female who was followed by the tattooed demons on her sides. Arent you the one whos looking down on me? Im not so weak that I can be defeated by a controlled demon. What are you talking about? Theyre monsters. And I, who am controlling these strongest monsters, am the best monster tamer in the country. Call me Nawasuki-sama! Ive been acting as I pleased in this country for years myself, but even Im getting sick of the people of this country. Just as you want, Im going to take it seriously. Im going to put an end to this, so bring it on! The man roared. That stance, and that vigor, you could see that he meant what he had just said. However, maintaining her rxed smile, Nawasuki the monster tamer replied. As expected youre the one whos been looking down on us, Curryman the twin swords. Theres no way Id fight in such an inefficient manner against an A ranker, after all. As soon as she replied as such, the demons on her sides immediately sprung into action. The demon in front of him also ignored Curryman and headed towards the forest tribe. Currymans face clouded. It was true that victory would be further away from him, but he didnt feel like losing either. Even if he had to face against the three of them. However, that matter was applied only if they wereing at him. If the target was the forest tribe, it would be a different matter altogether. It was difficult for even an A-ranker to protect his guard target on his own against three opponents at the same time. Not to mention if the opponent was someone who had shown to be evenly matched against him, even if hed been holding back. The demon tried to jump into the thicket where the forest tribe were hiding. However, as if to block them, a ray of light descended from the sky. Oops, thats as far as you go. If you want to go any further, youd better prepare yourself. Striking a cool pose at the moment ofnding. Be ready that itd be nothing but a direct flight to the other side. You are! Curryman was surprised to see this figure. It was his benefactor, his idol. And was the strongest man he knew. Chapter 59: (1) Chapter 59: (1) Whoo! What A Tomboy Just as I thought that someone has appeared out of nowhere, these arrogant words. You seem to have quite a great confidence there. Nawasuki, the demon tamer, remained undaunted even by the sudden arrival of the intruder. Her words might be polite, but annoyance could clearly be seen on her face at the man who had interfered with her n. Hmm, if you want to surrender, nows your chance. Tanaka was unusually acting in such a bold manner, but there was a reason for it. It was because there were those who were spectating this battle scene. And, its been a while. Quite a great look youve got there now. Yeah, and you sure like meddle in as always, dont you? Curryman replied to Tanakas greeting with a snide remark. But the joy upon their reunion was apparent in his expression. Was Curryman intending topete with Kaku-san as a tsundere character? At any rate, the existence of Curryman was the reason why Tanaka had been acting so boldly for a while now. An E ranker (thought Tanaka) he met in this kingdom full of low rankers, Curryman. The man was of the same rank as Tanaka, but based on their past sh, Tanaka believed that he was above him in terms of power level. If it was an opponent that was evenly matched against this man, there was no doubt that he would have an easy victory. It was a moment when, as a super-elite in the world of little men, if Tanaka-san didnt get carried away here, when would he get to? Your acquaintance perhaps? Seeing the figures of the two, Nawasuki raised her vignce. Someone whom the pinnacle of the guild, an A ranker, chatted closely with. In fact, from the brief exchange of the two of them, it seemed as though this mysterious man was the one with a higher position. It could be said to be natural for Nawasuki to be on guard. Let me give you a word of advice. Your chance of victory has practically gone. So youd better surrender now for your own good. Curryman replied to Nawasuki. Even though you had been in such a panic until just a moment ago, quite aposure youve got there. Very well, how long you can maintain thatposure of yours. Lets make sure of it! As Tanaka continued to strike a cool pose, the conversation came to an end. And the battlemenced once again. My cute pets, go tear that man to shreds! The three demons that had stopped in front of Tanaka reacted to Nawasukis words and moved into attack at once. Speaking of the got overly carried away Tanaka-san, he showed a rxed expression in response to it. He suddenly raised one of his hands and snapped his fingers with a click. The way its sound was mostly drowned might be the sad nature of a man who bore the destiny of a little man he was. And then, at the same moment as his fingers were snapped, the demons that were rushing toward Tanaka were instantly buried into the ground. Wha! Nawasuki couldnt help but exim in surprise at the unexpected attack. Curryman was no less surprised by it, as he simply stared in a daze. The waist-deep buried demons ceaselessly struggled to escape from it, but the holding ground didnt seem willing to let them go. It was probably Tanakas kindness toward the controlled demons as he didnt bury thempletely. Tanaka left the struggling demons alone and stepped forward. Surrender. I promise I wont take your life if you release the demons you control. Tanaka was fully determined to win. Not satisfied with only the Erofus, he seemed to be intending to win over even his enemy, Nawasuki. Nawasuki might indeed be dressed in such a gaudy manner, but her face was by no means bad. Age-wise, she seemed to be in her thirties, which was not a problem at all from Tanakas point of view. Nheless, that greed as he tried to get his hands on anyone within his radar, even his enemy. He truly was a beast of a man as usual. Oh my, how kind of you. But I suppose Ill have to think about it a while longer before surrendering! With a slight distance between them, Nawasuki flicked her whip and attacked Tanaka. Completely unfazed, Tanaka took out his beloved sword in an instant and shed it sideways. Receiving chantless enchantment, the cursed sword Death Abiagette disyed power beyond that of a sacred artifact. The cursed sword precisely deflected the whip that, thanks to the centrifugal force of the flick, was moving at a speed unperceivable to the eyes. The whip vanished as soon as it got into contact with the cursed sword. Moreover, the forest swayed in the wind storm created by the sh of the cursed sword. It disyed enough firepower to make even Nawasuki falter. This is the first time Ive seen him fighting for real, but, to think itd be to this extent. Curryman was overwhelmed by the unknown magic, the mesmerizing sword, and the palpitating sword shes, all of it. And at the same time, his chest was throbbing. To know that there was yet unknown power that was way above his. The figure of the man looked as though telling him to follow him, by bewitching him with his power. Yeah, Ill follow you. And one day, Ill be sure to stand shoulder to shoulder with you. The warrior, aiming for a higher heights, engraved his ideals in his heart anew. On the other hand, the cornered Nawasuki. She cursed herck of luck for getting faced with this strongest man. She was originally doing it as a way to let off steam. Nawasuki did have be known as the best monster tamer in the kingdom, but the process was not something she desired. Muchisuki, someone whom with had trained under the same master, and alwayspeted against in the past. It was only a month ago that he had suddenly missed in action along with the entire army that was protecting a certain city. Showing off her prized monsters in front of the masses, she was intending to settle her long-standing rivalry with Muchisuki. And then made her debut as the strongest monster tamer in the Kingdomhowever, those ambitions of hers had to vanish as an unfulfilled dream. Hence, the position of the kingdoms strongest monster tamer rolled onto herp on its own. Chapter 59: (2) Chapter 59: (2) It was irresistibly vexing for her. It was at this moment that she decided to take on this job as a way to let off steam. The disappearance of the demon tribes that had been frequently urring recently. Her job this time was to capture them. It was alreadymon knowledge that all the disappearing demons had fled eastward, next to the Empire. It was supposed to be a simple job where all she had to do was to wait for them near the entrance, and wield her power should the neede. However, just as she was about to catch her prey, an intruder appeared. It was the A ranker of the guild, Curryman. And now that a monster that surpassed even him had appeared, it was understandable that she wanted to curse her own bad luck. Geez Just how unlucky can I get? I cant believe Id fail on such a simple job. Thats not necessarily the case. Because you are able to meet this man, me, after all. It was a wonder where such confidence of his came from. The smug look on his face was iparably irritating. But its a pity. I cant let you guys capture me. I may have obtained it not in the manner that I desired, but the title of the strongest monster tamer isnt something that cheap. A ck shadow traversed the sky above. Its true identity was Nawasukis pet of a wyvern. Its appearance was akin to that of a bipedal dragon, but it was smaller and could fly much faster than a normal dragon. Jumping onto the nose diving wyvern, she quickly departed the scene. Whoo! What a tomboy. Tanaka saw her off with an ideal whoo. It was unmistakably aedians whoo. Nevertheless, for Tanaka who could freely fly, even if he departed now, chasing after her was by no means impossible. If anything, there was no way for Tanaka to be unable to intercept the nose diving wyvern, so it was a wonder as to why he didnt do so. With this I should have raised the g now. Ill save conquering her forter Right now is undoubtedly the moment to fetch the erofu! Unexpectedly, each one of his actions was actually a calcted one. Despite his bottomless greed, deep down he waspletely calm and collected. Such meticulousness in fulfilling his seemingly impossible ambition of getting his hands on everything by raising the bare minimum g and taking advantage of the time interval to make them all his without fail one by one. Truly a way of thinking that could only be aplished by a man who had ovee thousands upon thousands of video games. It looks like its over-degozaru. A wyvern seems to have appeared, but are you okay? Curryman instantly took up a battle stance against Suke-san and Kaku-san, who showed up from the thicket. Ah, its alright. Theyre myrades. Yourrades, huh. It startled me. But still, you guys sure are awesome. As someone with excellent discerning eyes, Curryman could perceive the presence of a powerful being not only from Tanaka, but also from hisrades. Nevertheless, what in the world is going on? Im also simrly someone who jumped to meddle in, but most likely Curryman answered Tanakas question. The disappearance of the demon tribes that had been bing a problem in the Purin Kingdom recently. Moreover,bined with the matter rting to the emergence of the Demon Lord, it seemed that the Purin Kingdom had finally been forced to make a move. However, as the kingdom, which had no more reserve force to spare due to the reorganization of the military, could only dispatch a limited number of soldiers to seal the border, they had no choice but to ask for help from the guild to deal with the disappearance of the demon tribes. Well, surely its not something that has anything to do with me, but as expected I couldnt simply overlook it upon seeing them being attacked right in front of my eyes. Seemingly embarrassed, Curryman averted his eyes. Perhaps perceiving thistent tsundere talent of his. Kaku-sans eyes were quietly burning with mes of fighting spirit. It was a wonder as to why these menpeted against each other over something with no demand like this. But still, I cant seem to see the ero ahem, forest tribe in question, though? Ah, theyve got quite a timid personality, after all. Hey! Its safe now, soe on out! Kaku-san called out toward the thicket where the Forest tribe were hiding. After a while, seemingly to have finally made up their minds, the Forest tribe showed up one after another. What the? Regardless of them being children or elderly, men or women, they all had above two meters tall bodies overflowing with seemingly bursting muscles. You finally showed yourselves. Geez, you all look powerful, but you are such a timid bunch as usual. But still as usual, quite nice muscles youve got there. Oh, youre a spirit, arent you? I never thought Id meet you in a ce like this. In the blink of an eye, the area around team Tanaka was overflowing with muscles. Curryman floated an embarrassed smile at the words of gratitude from the forest tribe. As though their muscles resonated to each other, Kaku-san instantly became popr. And then, Suke-san was fascinated by that majestic figure of his. Among the unceasing smile of everyone assembled there, there was a man who wobbled away by his lonesome. Tanaka-san then copsed to his knees. He cursed his own stupidity for having splendidly fallen into another trap, despite how wary he had been of the worlds malice. I knew it, I should have known it. Tanaka leaked such tragic protagonist-like words. However, the way that figure of his invited nothing butughter was a testament that he was a man loved by the god ofughter. What a truly sad fate. Tanaka recalled a certain summer day. The tragic day where, believing that paradise existed on the sandy beach in summer, he headed for the battlefield by his lonesome. The angels frolicking on the beach didnt even spare a nce at Tanaka, and disappeared somewhere with muscle nice guys. As he destely departed the beach by himself, the man realized. The sad reality that he was no match against muscles. Even I, If only I couldve seen the Good grief, its so easy advertisements, even I! In spite of such a trivial soliloquy of his, everyone was delighted that they had managed to ovee the danger safely. Chapter 60: (1) Chapter 60: (1) You Have The Power In You. The Power To Save The Slipping Lives So, what do we do with these guys? Kaku-san, who had received reverence from the muscles and turned into a VIP muscle, proceeded with the talk. In his line of sight, there were the three demons who were buried waist-deep in the ground. Even now they were still struggling to crawl out of the ground in order to attack Tanaka. They were still faithfully trying to follow Nawasukis orders, despite the fact that they had been abandoned. Having been turned into puppets, such a behavior of theirs was terribly hrious and above all else miserable. Kaku-san, please bring them back to their senses. Tanaka made the decision to save the three of them. The reason as to why he showed kindness to the three demons, despite the fact that they were kind of handsome, was probably because their mad appearance ovepped with the figure of his friend. A friend whom he failed to save in the past. Ou, leave it to me! Beauty form! Make-up! Kaku-san soared high into the sky and struck an Oliver pose with a halo behind him. The muscles all lost sight of themselves and were fascinated by that overly divine figure of his. Tanaka was about to retort, No, nothing has changed in the least, but couldnt help but to swallow his words back down. It was because he noticed the forbidden magic tool in Kaku-sans hand. Abdominal~a~nd~saa~y! Muscle touch will bring you back to your senses Satisfied with the brilliant posing he was disying, he held the rhythmic gymnastics ribbon high in the air and started twirling it around. The ribbon stretched out in a twirl and wrapped around the three demons. Oh! The muscles were mesmerized by what looked like a magical girls special move. Before long, words of admiration leaked out of their mouth. The gaps between the continuously twirling ribbon. It was probably because the state of demons who were visible through it were visibly changing. Just as the snake tattoos that had been wriggling about on their bodies were moving as though in agony, they disappeared one by one. As if to match that, the demons themselves ceased their struggles to crawl out of the ground and became quiet. Seeing this, Tanaka dispelled his magic, but there was no response from them, as they were simply standing there in a daze. I dont really get what is going on, but it seems to have worked. Curryman was impressed by the mysterious power that had saved the demons. At the same time, he thought that as expected his eyes werent deceiving him, and floated a smile. At the end of his smile was Kaku-san, who had finished his task and was floating down to the ground. The muscles warmly weed the VIP muscle in a side-chest pose. For some reason, even Suke-san joined them and struck the side chest pose as well. In the face of the overly lukewarm drama interweaved by the muscles, Tanakas nausea finally reached the apex. Just as Tanaka began to search for a shady spot to refresh himself with a serious look on his face, there were others who were in despair with more serious looks on their face. They were the demons in question. Wevemitted an irredeemable sin. What had happened to them while they were under Nawaskuis control? There was no way the people around them wouldve known about it. However, considering the prejudice against demons in this country, it wasnt hard to imagine that they had gone through all sorts of horrible experiences. Above all, until just a few moments ago, they were trying to attack the muscles there, as well as Tanaka-san as an additional order. The remorse they felt would surely be extraordinary. Were truly sorry, everyone. Were well aware that this is not something that can be resolved with mere apology. Were prepared to receive whatever punishment you will enact. But for the time being, please let us offer you our apologies. Saying that, the three of them got down on their knees. In response, however, speaking of the people who were being apologized to, they looked somewhat perplexed instead. It was true that they did try to attack them, but the matter at hand was that in the end none of them was harmed as a result. So being shown such distressed and apologetic figures, it was hard for them, who were originally a kind-hearted bunch, to be angry even if they wanted to. And speaking of Tanaka-san, he had already refreshed himself and looked refreshed. He had recovered to the point where he could afford to calmly snicker to himself and think, I didnt know there was a dogeza culture even in another world. Well, you guys were being controlled, after all. Dont worry too much about it. Hes right-degozaru. It seems that there was no casualties this time, so I think an apology should be plenty enough-degozaru. In the midst of this all, the sensible Curryman and Suke-san were trying to wrap things up. It could be said to be inevitable that Tanaka-sans paltry pride was stirred here. As he deemed uneptable for the conversation to progress without him. Well, wait a sec. Sometimes kindness can instead be a burden for those who bear sins. Let me, ME, the leader of Team Tanaka, as the representative of everyone here, hereby enact your punishment. Tanaka-san casually solidified his position. Tanaka, who had already established a solid position as the leader of Team Tanaka, could be said to hold a higher position than Suke-san and Kaku-san in the pecking order. Then there were Kaku-sans followers, the Muscles, and Curryman, whose position he had ascertained in the past. Hence, position-wise Tanakas was definitely the highest. What he just said could be said to be a clever move to subtly establish the pecking order from a superior situation. That was quite sly, Tanaka. That was truly sly, Tanaka. I was prepared for this from the beginning. Id like toy down my life to apologize to you all. Its just, Id like to ask you to please not take my little brothers lives as well. Im well aware that its selfish of me. But I humbly ask you to by all means consider it, please. The demon who seemed to be the eldest brother got into dogeza once again. The younger brothers followed their elder brothers lead and got into dogeza as well, but their eyes were covered with tears. Live on, you two. Follow these people, live on and atone for your sins. Big bro. The little brothers were lost of words. However, perhaps intending to burn the final moment of their elder brother into their eyes, their tears-smeared eyes were staring fixedly at him. The eldest demon brother held out a spear hand. Perhaps it was a special ability of his, some sort of ck aura covered the tip of his hand. As the situation had somehow arbitrarily progressed on its own, Tanaka-san, who could do nothing but watch in daze, couldnt help but get his chuunibyou soul stirred seeing this. Read the air! Tanaka! Chapter 60: (2) Chapter 60: (2) Im sorry, O little sister of mine. Please forgive this ipetent brother of yours who died in the middle of his ambition. Tanaka-sans eyebrows twitched. And then, the moment the eldest demon brother readied his spear hand at his own throat and was about to pierce through it. Looks like you misunderstood something. You stupid prick! Buruuoaaaa! Tanaka-sans love p flew into action. Its extreme might sent the eldest demon brother twirling, soaring into the sky. Drawing a huge parab as he was, he then rolled on the ground after several grand bounces. B, big broooo!! The younger demon brothers rushed towards the eldest demon brother. Toward the demon siblings who were disying such brotherly love, Tanaka bellowed. Even though you told your little brothers to live on, why are you so eager to die?! Dying is thest thing you should do! What a passionate man. It was true that Tanaka was about to enact their punishment. However, he had no shred of intention of enacting any excessive punishment. All he wanted to do was try lightening up the hearts of the sinners, a truly man-like act. As proof of this, didnt he react furiously toward the demon who wished to choose death as atonement? He definitely did not stop the demon in order to satisfy his own ambition in response to the little sister keyword. There was no way the thought such as, Hes a handsome demon, so his little sister must be a pretty cute demon herself, would ever cross his mind. Even if it hadnt been for the little sister remark, he definitely wasnt intending to give a push to the elbow of the arm that was about to pierce the eldest demon brothers neck under the thought of handsome man must die!. Even if Tanaka-sans nose was ring. There was no way for our powerful, cool, and kind-hearted hero, Tanaka-san, to ever move for such a selfish reason. Worthily a man who inspired others to wish to be his follower. Umm, how should I put it. I kind of understand what youre trying to say, but at this rate, hes going to end up dying, isnt he? Tanaka came to his senses at Currymans words. Oops, looks like my anger got the better of me. Good grief, hes a handsome man so I kind of identally put a bit too much power into it. Tanaka performed the old school dense hero style good grief in a ce where no one could hear. Despite how vast the world was, the only person who could pull off this move at this moment would undoubtedly be this man. He was a man who neverpromised in his craft to the bitter end. At any rate, Tanaka rushed over to the twitching and spasming demon and casted healing magic. Ha! What in the world am I? The resurrected eldest demon brother seemed to have a bit of memory disorder. Thinking that now was the right time for it, the one who forcefully made his way forward was Tanaka-san. Listen well! That action of yours of choosing death as atonement might seem righteous at a nce. But keep in mind that it was nothing but a selfish escapade. Wha! I was not in the least intending to run away! Its just that the sins we havemitted are simply too great. I cant think of anything worthy of atoning those sins with. Thats why Im going to atone for it with my everything, with my life. Silence! Tanaka interrupted the continuation of his words. He was disying zeal like that of someone who was about to be promoted into a medium-ranked councillor. If you truly wish to atone for your sins, why are you trying tomit another sin? Why cant you realize that that selfish escapade of yours will only cause grief for your little brothers, for your little sister! Once you are dead, there is no longer anything you can do to atone for it, you know?! With a shing face, Tanaka threatened the eldest demon brother. You too have to live on and atone! If you find your sins too heavy and dont know how to atone for them with, ask me! He was starting to lose track of what he was even saying himself, but at any rate Tanaka tried to somehow get through it with a sh. Left everything to the shing momentum. It was too hot of a sh. Talk about a persistent sh! W, what should I do? Stop acting like a spoiled brat! Despite being the one who told him to ask, such words. Hed let his momentum surge too freely. Noticing the awkward air around him, first of all Tanaka coughed. Ahem Listen well. It can be said that I am shouldering the future of the people here now. And then, sooner orter, Ill surely be a man who stands shouldering way more demons and even the Demon Kingdom itself. Demon Kingdom. Yes, the Demon Kingdom. Try imagining the future of all demons I have to shoulder. Do you think its weight is any lighter than the weight of the sins youre shouldering? The path Im treading is by no means a gently-sloping one. It will surely be jam-packed with myriads of trials bestowed by the will of the world. Moreover, those trials will not be limited only to me, but may extend to even those whom I shoulder. Tanaka walked toward a small rock nearby and put one foot on it. What he was gazing at was the sun shining through the gap of the forest. With his cloak fluttering in the wind, he pointed to himself with a thumbs-up. Follow me. If there is a ce worthy of your atonement, itd be none other than my back. The eldest demon brother could not keep up with the sheer scale of the conversation. But there was one thing he was sure of. And that was, the man in front of him was an incredibly great being. And You have the power in you. The power to save the slipping lives. A ray of light shone through the eldest demon brothers heart. It was the path to redemption. The eldest demon brother made a decision and bowed his head. We brothers. For the sake of the future of all demons, wed like to ask for permission to apany you on your path. Following the eldest demon brother, the younger brothers bowed their heads as well. Newrades were hereby born there. And then, this action of Tanaka, as he randomly deceived the three on the spur of the momentum, wound up altering the future greatly perhaps. The only thing that was clear now was that on Tanakas face, which no one could see as he was showing his back to everyone there, his nostril was ring up with anticipation for this little sister character, whom he had yet to see. Chapter 61: (1) Chapter 61: (1) So Strong But Not To Extent Of That Guy Oh, thats the way. As expected, its totally different from when you were being controlled. Likewise, I bet this isnt your all, is it? Curryman and the eldest demon brother, Kugel, were having a practice match. The ones watching attentively to this match were the second demon brother, Madpai, and the youngest demon brother, Orangetto. These three brothers were from the so-called ck Demon tribe, and possessed considerable battle power. In spite of the vast magical energy they possessed, they could hardly use magic due to their low magical aptitude. Instead, they had skills that utilized their magical energy to enhance their physical abilities, which made them a powerful race. Kugels kick aimed at Currymans nk was just barely dodged. The sharpness of his attack was clearly visible even from a distance. Rather, it was only from a distance that it could be perceived, and most people would have been caught defenseless by the kick if they had had to face it head on. It was such a high level of an attack. However, the one opposing him, Curryman, was no ordinary person either. He was by no means managed to only somehow barely dodge it, he purposely dodged it just as it was about to connect. As if to prove it, he moved on the offensive at the same time Kugel pulled back his kick. A series of twin swords attacks from both sides. Kugel managed to somehow deal with them with the short sword in his hand. It seemed that Curryman had the edge when it came to swordsmanship. Kugel was one-sidedly defending against the barrage of attacks that rained down toward him without any dy. However, Kugel was simrly a man with an excellent battle sense. As soon as he saw through the moment Curryman was shifting into another attack motion, acting as though he was about to receive it with his sword, he unleashed a kick forward. The ck demons outstanding physical ability made it possible for him to deliver a powerful kick even from a bad stance. Curryman skillfully changed the trajectory of his arm swing and crossed his arms to block the kick. In order to suppress the damage, he purposely jumped backwards as he blocked the kick, but he was still nheless sent backwards with an unbelievable force. Oioi, for real? Isnt that too powerful? Well, this is our redeeming quality, after all. Toward Curryman who grumbled in astonishment, Kugel replied with a wry smile. But still, since demons tend to possess unique abilities, I thought they all would be such a hard to deal with opponent, but in your case, its actually pretty easy instead. Its our habit to fight heads-on. Well, were quite of a clumsy bunch, so all we can do is use our magical energy to boost our physical abilities, though. I think thats amazing on its own, though. Hmm? Then what about those snake-like things? That was a technique that Nawasuki put on us, not something we can do ourselves. The domination magic employed by Nawasuki, not only did it serve to control them, at the same time it appeared to also give them autonomous battle support. It seemed to be a very high-leveled technique. Moreover, given the fact that she, perhaps ingeniously, used their own vast magical energy to maintain this technique, it seemed that Nawasuki was not someone with a run-of-the-mill ability either. Nevertheless, what mattered the most right now was what an absolutely gorgeous lineup theyd got there. ording to Currymans estimation, the eldest brother Kugel definitely possessed power befitting that of an A-ranker. The second brother, Madpie, and the youngest brother, Orangetto, were also just barely A-ranked, and even if they werent quite at that level yet, their power was definitely no inferior than those of upper B-rankers. And then those three. They were too over the top that there was no category befitting them. He couldnt help but wonder how could so many powerful beings had gathered at the same ce like that. And then, this was also a kind of opportunity. It was not an everyday urrence that you got to meet someone of A rank or higher. As someone who aspired to reach an even higher height, this situation was akin to a heaven-sent for Curryman. Curryman pulled himself together and was about to give the match another shot. But then the most extraordinary being in terms of extraordinariness appeared with no less extraordinary sloppiness. Fuwaa~. Oh, you guys sure are early. It was Tanaka-san, who had just finished his morning image training. No, its normal. Rather, how can you sleep for so long in the wilderness? Is that the way of a great man, or what? Hmm, it might look like I was sleeping, but I was actually training, you know? Well, leaving that aside, are the other people not around? Tanaka looked around to look for the muscle group. Just in case it ought to be cleared up beforehand, it definitely wasnt because he was afraid of them suddenly attacking him, so he had always been on guard against them or anything. Tanaka-san was simply worried about them, who had be hisrades. Ah, it seems that the forest tribes are not good with this kind of thing. Kaku-san, was it? They went for a run with him in the lead. I think their appearance is perfectly suited forbat, though. Rather, Kaku-san haspletely be the leader of the muscles, hasnt he? Did Suke-san also go with them? No, I havent seen him since I woke up. The three brothers also shook their heads. It cant be helped. Suke-san is brimming with too much curiosity that he sometimes wanders off somewhere and ends up getting lost, after all. Tanaka, despite the fact that there were no female characters around, was still faithfully performing a good grief act. This was probably a consistency unique to Tanaka-san who understood the role of a protagonist better than anyone else. Id like to hope that those efforts of his would be rewarded someday, but the smug look he showed right after made that urge to cease. At once Tanaka ruled over the surrounding air with live-support magic. Curryman and the three brothers were bewildered by the strange feeling they vaguely felt. What did you do? It feels somewhat strange. Hmm, this is a magic I invented to dominate the world. This whole area could be said to be within my grasp already. For example, I can even do something like this. Chapter 61: (2) Chapter 61: (2) The dirt in front of them whirled up and turned into a tornado in the blink of an eye. Uoo! What the hell is that? Th, that is. Curryman and the others were surprised by the sudden abnormal phenomenon. At the same time, for them to immediately lower their center of gravity so that they could duck out at any given moment was as expected of A-rankers. However, the situation turned out to be not as dangerous as they feared. The tornado did not move and simply continued to systematically blow up the dirt. It was a phenomenon that was nigh impossible to happen naturally. It couldnt be any more obvious that Tanaka was the one controlling it. Thats amazing You can do anything you want, cant you? Thats not necessarily the case at all. Anyone can do something on this level once they graduate from being a baby. Curryman felt how great of a man Tanaka was, who uttered such a joke. He would have never imagined that the man in question was inwardly in anxiety over whether he should soon take the D-rank promotion test or not. Oops, its not the time to be ying around. Suke-san is there!. Tanaka used levitation magic to fish Suke-san out. Before long Suke-san flew over from beyond the sky. Ive gotten lost again-degozaru. The w of strolling in the sky is that it runs out your magical energy-degozaru. Suke-san, who was still flying while being reeled in by Tanaka, was going at his own pace as usual. Being curious is good and all, but you really need to control yourself a bit. Well, if youre bored, why dont you try joining them in their training? I think theres no harm in getting to know each other better as fellow close quarter fighters, you know? Its been all about actualbat, after all-degozaru. That kind of thing does sound kind of interesting-degozaru. The idea of training with Curryman and the others was enough to tickle Suke-sans curiosity, since team Tanakas training up until now had been nothing but about magic. Curryman and the others, on the other hand, froze at the beyondmon sense exchange that was unfolding in front of them. Ha, hahaha. Its too amazing that I dont get it at all. No, what you just said was exactly what you call iprehensible words. Anyway, try training with Suke-san. Let me tell you, though, Suke-san is the man who acts as the vanguard of Team Tanaka, after all. Dont underestimate him. Huh? Yeah, I totally understand that. No one here is crazy enough to underestimate any of you. The three brothers also nodded silently at Currymans answer. Well then, Im going to head to where Kaku-san and others are. Kaku-sans ideas are so out of the box, after all. I couldnt help but feel that if he is left on his own device as is, he will end up creating something terrifying. The close quarter fighter group saw off the departing while mumbling iprehensibly Tanaka. Truthfully speaking, however, the most extreme case of out of the box-ness would undoubtedly be Tanaka-san. At any rate, thusmenced the training of the close quarter fighter group. The results were simply put disastrous. Curryman and the three brothers were sprawled on the ground. To think there would be such a gap in our battle power. Kugel finally managed to squeeze out his words. His voice was slightly shaky. Madpie and Orangetto were struggling to even regte their breathing. And Curryman, on the other hand, had a sense of dj vu. What he recalled was the moment he confronted Tanaka for the first time. It was that same tense feeling of facing an overwhelming being. So strong, but not to the extent of that guy. While it might be only a few moves, but the fear he felt from his exchange with Tanaka. That power was something of the impossible to perceive domain. Compared to the fear he felt when facing that Tanaka, this extent of gap was by no means unperceivable. It was still perceivable power. His movement was on the level of simply being too fast that should they be unable to even follow it, defending or evading it in time would also be impossible. It was speed to the extent that seemed as though he was teleporting. It was true that there was an overwhelming gap between them, but it was still within perceivable range. Youre right-degozaru. Tanaka-donos power is at a height beyond our understanding-degozaru. Curryman was surprised by Suke-sans confession. That the man he was aiming for was so high up to the point this overwhelmingly powerful being was put in the same spot as him. And about just how high one had to rise to reach the summit of power. We are fortunate-degozaru. As we have a teacher by our side who shows us that there is still a path above us, and that we can be even stronger-degozaru. Curryman could somewhat rte to that. He hadnt felt that he had gotten any stronger since turning into an A-ranker. It must have been quite a long time ago when he could still quickly grow stronger to the point he could even sense it. It was not like he had been neglecting his training or anything. In fact, it could be said the higher the heights he climbed, the harder he trained. In addition, the higher his rank rose, the higher difficulty of requests he inevitably received as well. As a result, he had to experience even harsher actualbat. However, his growth was at a stalemate. That was when he had a fateful encounter with Tanaka. Since then, a change, to the point of surprising, began to ur in him. It was different from before, when he had been obscurely seeking power. Getting aware that there was even higher power towering above his own, he could clearly visualize himself being stronger than ever before. He was absorbed in running straight up just like in his beginner days. Aiming for the heights where the man had said he would be waiting for him. Well then, the break time is almost over-degozaru. Lets start another match-degozaru. Despite his gentle personality, Suke-san was a spartan educator. However, Curryman didnt cower intimidated in the least. Thats exactly what I want. Ill be sure to run up, to even greater heights! Its not my style to simply sit back and watch as Im being left behind, after all. Ill also help myself and move forward. Big bro, well follow you wherever you go. Before they knew it, a kind of bond had formed among the close quarter fighter group. With their respective thoughts secluded in their hearts, a battle that was too fierce to be called a training unfolded. The battle continued until lunchtime when a hungry Tanaka returned. Chapter 62: (1) Chapter 62: (1) At Any Rate, Call It Uesama From Now On! The mountain ranges lying between Purin Kingdom and Haru Empire. As a stretch of steep mountainous area, most of it was impossible to cross. But even under such kind of situation, there were several routes that could be taken to cross between the two countries, albeit with difficulty. The ce was one of the few roads connecting the two countries, usually though there were not many people who took it. Firstly, there was the fact that there were few people with reasons to travel between the two countries, which did not have such a good rtionship in the first ce. Secondly, it was the fact that the road was merely on the passable level, as it was still too steep to actually pass through nheless. These usually deserted mountain ranges were now being infested with the presence of a lot of people. They were the soldiers of the Purin Kingdoms army, who had recently been stationed around the routes connecting the two countries. The Purin Kingdom had opted to seal the border to prevent further outflow of demon tribes. Tanaka and his group were also affected by this. As they were stranded in front of the mountain ranges that served as the border. However, they couldnt simply wait there until the blockade was lifted either. It was clear that if they continued to dawdle there as they were, they would be discovered by the kingdoms soldiers or those who had been dispatched by the guild, which would involuntarily draw them into unwanted trouble. Having no other choice, Tanaka and his group eventually started heading north. They were moving while looking for any holes in the blockade set up by the kingdom army. However, with seemingly no chance of finding a convenient loophole, they continued to gradually make their way north. Not good, the area ahead is also guarded by the kingdom soldiers. Curryman, who had slipped away from the group to scout the route to cross the border, came back. The result was not satisfactory. Hmm, guess we have no choice but to head further north, huh. But at this rate, we may end up escaping the kingdom through the north side. Tanaka-san, who had personally taken over the leader position, sighed. There was no way that he was thinking that he shouldnt have taken the leader position if things would turn out like this. It was a sigh of how much he was concerned about hisrades. As evidence, this sigh was a gesture based on The way of sigh to be popr with girls he had personally devised. The calcted exhausted expression on his face, the movement of his hands, and the timing were just perfect. If there had been a beautiful woman who happened to pass by, she would have surely passed by without stopping. I think thats not a good idea. Well end up passing through the permafrost wastnds before we can detour the mountain ranges. It would most likely be unbearable for those who have lived in the kingdom. Speaking of the northern side of the kingdom, it was and where numerous demon tribes were once driven out to. Given the fact that the Purin Kingdom, who had aggravated even the Empire, chose to keep their hands away from it, the circumstances there were simply that unimaginably harsh. The ck Demon tribe was one of the demon tribes that had been driven north, and Kugel and the others, who had originally lived in the demon territory to the north, exined that it would be dangerous to continue going north as they were. Being unable to replenish our provisions would indeed be harsh. Were already running low, after all. Moreover, it seems crazy cold and all. As a Kyushu boy myself, I dont think I can stand such a cold. What is a Kyushu boy-degozaru? Its a man with a first-ss back-talking license. But, its a state secret so dont tell anyone, alright? If the Honshu folks were to find out about this, it could lead to a war against those who are blinded with jealousy, after all. I dont really get it, but got it-degozaru. Unable to escape to the empire even now, as they continued to head north, they had met other demon tribes that were simrly stranded. As a former sryman who was renowned for their weak-willedness, there was no way Tanaka-san would be able to refuse those who wished to apany them, so their forces expanded in an uncontrolled manner. The great Tanaka group was now a group of dozens of tribes with a total of over a thousand members. As surviving with hunting for prey was getting difficult, they had reached the point of opening Tanakas storehouse (item box) for provisions. However, even that had its own limits. From the expression shown on Tanakas face as he gazed at the stars in solitude in the middle of the night, one could see the hardships of a man who shouldered the fate of demons. That figure of his as he sincerely strove to help everyone escape had earned solid trust from the demons. No one seemed to be able to understand the despair of Tanaka-san, who was shedding tears as he gazed at the stars in thought, Even with this many people have gathered, to think theres still no beautiful women who have shown up to tempt my affection. At any rate, unable to ovee the situation, Tanaka and the others were gradually being pushed into a corner. Tanaka-san was trapped even deeper in a life with no healing, but there was surely no need to talk about this matter. Perhaps we should just break through the blockade, huh. Now that weve gathered so many people, wont we be able to force our way through it? No matter how you think about it, thats not a good idea. If we do things in such a tant manner, they will surely file aint and demand the Empire to hand us over. The Empire may not like the Kingdom, but as they dont want to cause unnecessary dispute, I think theyll most likely make a move to hand us over. East is no good. And north is no good either huh. But we cant really move back to the west at thiste of the game, after all. Chapter 62: (2) Chapter 62: (2) As someone who was once renowned as an indecisive man, Tanaka-san furiously racked his brains. No, theres an unblocked area with a route that might get us across. Whether we can actually cross it or not is another matter altogether, though. Curryman revealed a lifeboat. Though it didnt seem to be such a sturdy boat. That way of saying is a way of saying that holds hidden implications. Just what do you have in mind? Kugel asked, leaving Tanaka behind. As an A-ranker, Curryman knew some information that was rarely known to the general mass. ording to what he knew, they would soon be arriving at the area that was said to be the most rugged part of this mountain ranges. This area where the mountains towered up steeply like a mountain of needles. It was said that there was a grand volcano that stood out from the rest. And it was said that, at the foot of this volcano, there existed a route that would somehow allow them to pass through. However, as monsters which possessed fire-attributes were active in this area, it was said to have be a turf of powerful monsters. I see. So, if you have the power to force your way through these powerful monsters, you can pass through there. Yeah, but the monsters in this volcano are no joke. It was said that in the past, a lot of the powerful people who were prominent even in the guild set out to subjugate the monsters in order to secure this route. However, as it was such an extremely difficult job, most of them ended up dropping out. In the midst of this, they encountered an outrageous monster in this volcano. Faced with this me-d, ever changing shape-shifting abnormal monster, with the exception of one, everyone, whose body was already covered in wounds, wound up having no choice but to retreat. And then, the one who remained was said to have challenged the monster with the resolve to die. This information was an information that was brought by that man who fought to the end. Oh, so he survived, huh. I thought for sure the ending would be something along the man nevering back. Apparently, the monster healed the man, who was too badly injured and was unable to run away, and sent him to a nearby vige. Its a good guy then! In that case, theres no problem at all, isnt it?! Tanaka-san retorted, as if to say, what had the matter beforehand all been about? No, like really, the monsters around there are totally no joke. It was said that monsters, which were on dangerous-level monsters even by itself, were swarming the area. Then, do you think we can pass through them? The calm Kugel ascertained the most important point. If its just us then I think its not impossible, but it will be difficult if we take everyone along with us. In that case, the answer is a no-brainer then, rejected. Wait, theres still a continuation about the monster story from earlier, it was said that it left parting words stating that for anyone who wants to pass through the mountain, they should consult with it first. If its only for a short while, it was said that it could do something about the monsters or something. Its a totally nice guy then! Why are you calling it a monster even though you know about that all?! Well, I dont know its name, after all. At any rate, call it Uesama from now on! After some random and trivial questions and answers, the destination of Tanaka and the others was thus decided. Tanaka and the others continued to head straight northward toward the volcano where Uesama was waiting. And then, half a monthter, the group arrived at an area where they could finally see the volcano which was their destination. In the meantime, the number of theirrades had increased, the muscles had be more shiny thanks to Kaku-sans training, and the close quarter fighter group had steadily gotten stronger, but there was nothing new about it. Of course, the event that Tanaka-san had been eagerly waiting for had not happened either. So, were the ones who are going to meet Uesama, huh? We cant afford to fail here, after all. In that case, we have no choice but to rely on you guys. The Threediots trio was about to depart with Curryman, the three ck Demon brothers, and the tribal patriarchs seeing them off. Its a big responsibility-degozaru. Stop showing such an anxious expression. Just leave it to us. Kaku-san gave the tribal patriarchs, who were showing anxious expression, encouragement in the Most Masculine pose. Incidentally, it was already prearranged that Tanakas nausea red up there as well. But its really going to be okay, right? Uesama is really there, right? Its something that I heard from the guild, so I think it should be credible. Well, it seems to be something from more than a hundred years ago, though. Its something from such a long time ago?! Will it be alright? Will it really be alright? That gant figure of his that seemed as though being in front of boiling water and saying, Dont push me, aright?! Absolutely dont push me, alright?! was truly reliable. No then, were going to get going now, well leave the rest to you! The three of them soared up with Levitation. Their figures disappeared towards the direction of the volcano in the blink of an eye. Speaking of which, theres no need for all three of them to go, right? The words of Kugel, who couldnt even begin to understand Tanakas tenacious will that was tested to be softer than even a tofu, incidentally disappeared in the cold weather. There were those who were observing the situation of such them from a distance. Report to the main group. We have discovered a group of monsters. It was the scout unit of the independent battalion of the Purin Kingdom Army. One of the members quietly left the unit to deliver the report. The rest of the unit continued to keep a watchful eye, concealing their presences. Awaiting the arrival of the main group. Chapter 63: (1) Chapter 63: (1) Well, Thats What People Usually Call The Moment We Have To Disy Our Might In front of the mountain ranges, a group of more than a thousand demons were preparing to set up camp. Their dirty, worn-out clothes told of the long and arduous journey they had taken to get there. However, disproportionate to such appearances of theirs, their expressions were bright. Once they had crossed the mountain ranges in front of them, it could be said that there were no longer any obstacles standing ahead of them. Everyone must have sensed that the end of the journey was near. They were doing what they could do at the moment in high spirit, believing that Tanaka and the others woulde back with good news. However, perhaps it was a twist of fate. At this timing when their wish was about toe true, it appeared. The first one to notice was the youngest ck Demon brother, Orangetto, who was standing as the lookout. Orangetto, looking at the hills with his back to the mountain ranges, perceived a sense of difort at the corner of his field of view. Orangetto then turned his gaze toward that side at the hill that stood to the south. However, perhaps it was just his imagination, as there didnt seem to be anything particrly different there. A lush and greennd was spreading there as usual. He looked around for a while longer at the ce he perceived the sense of difort earlier, but as expected nothing seemed to be there. Pulling himself together, Orangetto was about to take his eyes off that ce to resume the lookout. At that moment, however, he caught sight of a flicker of change in the tranquilndscape. It was a slight change, as though the greenery was shimmering in the wind. However, it was an earth colored directional movement. The eyes of the ck Demon tribe, with their outstanding physical abilities, saw through that it was a cloud of dust that was being raised by someone. They were right in the shadow of the hillside, so he failed to notice them right away. Abort the camp! Repack the luggage! Hurry up and start preparing to move! Orangetto shouted, as he rushed to the center of the camp site. Toward the spot where Curryman and his elder brothers would be. Thats, perhaps a cavalry I guess. It looks like theyreing straight at this direction, though. No doubt about it. Looking at the shadow moving far behind them, that would appear to be the main force. In other words, that cavalry is moving ahead to hold us back, I guess. At Kugels words, Currymans face darkened. Speaking of the cavalry, they were for sure regr soldiers of the kingdom. The problem was the fact that groups who were blocking the border were mainlyposed of infantry, and did not have a proper cavalry force. Considering the condition where the blockade was mainly stationed at the mountain ranges with rugged mountain trails, such a lineup could be said to be only natural. In other words, the kingdom soldiers that were currently heading towards their direction were a force that had a different mission than sealing the border. Considering the fact that they even deployed a cavalry unit, they ought to be a force that boasted a certain level of ability. At the very least, it was easy to tell that they were of a higher level than the soldiers sealing the border. Even though this side was numbered slightly more than a thousand, it was a number that included women, children and elderly people. Speaking of those who could properly fight, there were only very few of them. They were at an overwhelming disadvantage in terms of both quality and quantity. It was not a situation where they could put up a proper fight. And above all, since their opponents were Kingdom soldiers, the end that awaited them would range from being captured at best, to being annihted at worst. No matter which expected future you looked at, they were full of bad things. Geez, talk about the worst timing of all. If only the three of them were here. Looking at their dire situation, Curryman couldnt help but think as such. Indeed But theres no point in saying that now, is there? He said it, didnt he? That he would leave the rest to us. Then we have to live up to that expectation of his. If nothing else, weve been devoting ourselves in training in preparation for this kind of situation, after all. Youre right. We cant afford not to live up to his expectations. Curryman floated a fearless smile. That face of his was that of the face of a veteran warrior. Changing his gear, he began to ponder what they should do from then on. Unfortunately, however, it didnt seem to be possible for them to escape. The kingdom soldiers movement was way faster than those of women, children, and elderly people. Above all, the moving ahead cavalry unit would catch them in no time at all. In that case, they have no choice but to put up a fight. However, as mentioned earlier, they were at an overwhelming disadvantage in terms of both quality and quantity. They needed something to make up for it. Anyway, lets start moving. First, lets head for the mountain ranges. We need to slow down the cavalry, no matter how slightly it may be. All right. Madpie! Orangetto! Lead the way! Stay calm and make sure to kill any monsters youe across! Yeah! Everyone follow them and move! Kugel gave instructions one after another. As soon as receiving such an instruction from him, the gathered tribal patriarchs also promptly moved into action. In the meantime, Curryman continued to rack his brains. His line of sight was pointed fixedly at the spreading mountain ranges which was their destination. What they needed was a secluded and elevated ce enough to hold more than a thousand demons. It would be ideal if the ce was steep, with a narrow base, and was impossible to invade through other routes than there. Curryman picked out a certain small mountain and made a decision. Chapter 63: (2) Chapter 63: (2) Lets head to that mountain. Well camp there and wait for the three of them to return. That one, huh. It will certainly be easier to defend, but if we are holed up there, will we no longer be able to escape anywhere then? In addition, it seems unlikely for us to be able to secure food there. Its impossible for us to escape anyway. They are faster than us, after all. Moreover, we also have food on us right now, and that should be enough. Even if we set up camp there, the food we have would probably be enough tost for two days, after all. What a truly desperate situation. However, there was no fear in Currymans expression. It will be fine. The three of them will be back in less than a day. Thats right. The question is, whether we make itst this one day or not. Well, thats what people usually call the moment we have to disy our might. Curryman and Kugel looked at each other and floated a smile. They were both aware that it was going to be a fierce battle, but the warriors didnt seem to be concerned about it at all. For the time being, we can only hope that the cavalry wont catch up. If they do catch up, we can just have them as warming up then. The group of demons began to move. They headed toward the high ground where the battle, which would be thest and greatest trial of this journey, would take ce. Commander! It was reported that those monsters are beginning to move toward the mountain ranges! Are they intending to go into the mountains in this danger zone? What the hell are they thinking about? No, if the so-called demon lord is among them, then it is possible to break through that ce, huh Ry it to the unit that is moving ahead! Continue to keep track of the monsters while maintaining a certain distance as they are! Before they converge with the main force again, try avoiding any loss of manpower, if at all possible. The main force should also hurry up to converge with them! Giving order to the messenger from the cavalry, he began to run. And then, themander fell into thought as he sped up the march. Whats wrong,mander-dono? Perhaps keenly sensing the change in the mood of the troops. The ones who appeared there were several people who were of somewhat different nature than the quietly marching kingdom soldiersHero Kamui and his party members. Perhaps this was what should be called fate. The group of kingdom soldiers that had their eyes on the group of demons led by Tanaka was the independent battalion whose goal was to subjugate the Demon Lord. Still unable to obtain any valuable information about the demon lord, for the time being the independent battalion hade to this easternnd in order to chase after the demon tribes that had been disying unsettling movements. Still unable to grasp the Demon Lords track as usual, just as they were about to cast theirs around this area, that was when they came across a group of demons that boasted a scale of more than a thousand members. There were some suggestions that they should contact other forces and continue their search for the Demon Lord, but as it was impossible for the force in charge of sealing the border to have the leeway to hold off a group of a thousand demons, only this one time, they had no choice but to deal with this group. Hero-dono, huh. Theres something Im a little concerned about. The battalionmander exined his concerns from earlier to Kamui. About a certain area within the mountain ranges that had turned into the turf of powerful monsters, and was said to be impossible to pass though. And the fact that this group was about to head into the mountain. If its just a bunch of reckless folks then thatd be good and all, but if they have the confidence and the power to cross that ce, I think its going to be quite a big deal. Do you mean the Demon Lord is in that group? Its a possibility. The atmosphere of the hero party changed. Ive already issued an order to the leading unit not to arbitrarily open hostility. Our main force will be rushing to converge with them. Please prepare yourself as the battle is imminent, o hero and hispanions. The hero party nodded in silence. Themander replied with a nod, seemingly satisfied with the figures of the hero party who showed no negligence, and the spirit that was oozing out of them. And then, he issued an order to the main force to hurry up and converge with the leading unit. Dont worry. Weve definitely gotten stronger. Kamui involuntarily let out his thoughts. What he recalled was that time when he learned what true fear was the battle against the monsters that were far beyondmon sense. We got to know our weakness, we experienced what fear was. And weve also ceaselessly worked hard to not lose out to them. I dont know how powerful the Demon Lord is, but after that experience, theres no way we will lose. The one there was the figure of a boy who had be a level more robust. No, it might be more urate to be called the figure of a boy who was transforming into a man. Kamui-sama. Kaltovich blushed at the majestic figure of such a Kamui. In a way, that attitude of hers might be the proof that the hero party had regained their confidence and attained solid power. And next to Kaltovich, who was radiating pink-colored air, it was impossible to tell what she was thinking as usual, the expressionless Tetsujin stared intently at the mountain ranges. The ce where the next battle would take ce. Chapter 64: (1) Chapter 64: (1) Bet That Life of Yours Here! The independent battalion of the Purin Kingdom Army headed into the mountain ranges in pursuit of the group of demons. The first one that awaited them was the cavalry unit that had moved ahead of them. They had faithfully obeyed the order to avoid battle, with none of them injured, the whole unit was there. After quickly arranging the convergence with the leading unit, the main force continued their pursuits of the demons. Although a slight dy urred due to their earlier convergence, it did not prove to be a problem at all. It was because the group they were after did not go further deeper into the mountain ranges, but instead had set up battle formation as if to confront them. Its like a fortress. Themander of the independent battalion muttered as he stared at the small mountain where the demons had settled on. As the high ground standing in front of them was surrounded by steep cliffs, it was easy to tell that it would be difficult to climb. Upfront, there was a small patch of terrain that looked barely like a stretch of path leading upwards, but it would be too difficult to traverse as a battalion. Reporting, sir. They may be difficult to see from here, but we have confirmed that there are several routes on the sides that may lead upward. However, we deem them to be more difficult to traverse than the upfront route. Good work. Themander examined the reports of his subordinates and began toe up with a n to capture this high ground. There, Hero Kamui came along. Commander-dono, did some sort of problem ur? Yes, it seems that this high ground could be said to be a natural castle or fortress. Not only are the invading routes limited, the paths are also narrow. Operating in groups is our speciality, but this time we will have no choice but to fight in small numbers. However, judging from the fact that they decided to barricade themselves there, it doesnt look like the rumored Demon Lord is among them. Considering the rumor of the power of the demon lord, there should be no reason for them to be on the defense, after all. Should we step up here? Were used to fighting in ces like this. No, theres no need for you to act, yet. We cant afford to waste Hero-donos power, the trump card against the demon lord, in a ce like this, after all. Please let us handle the capture of this ce. If possible, Id like to just surround them and be done with it, but I dont think it will work that way, after all. Kamuis gant expression as he stood in front of a battle turned into a questioning one. Themander replied, floating a wry smile. Our objective is to neutralize and subdue that group. It is true that we can neutralize them by force, but if there is an easier way to neutralize them, I believe we should choose that option. Looking at the high ground where the demons were holed up, themander continued. It may indeed seem like a castle, but it doesnt have the reserve resource that a real castle would have. Considering the size of this mountain, it would unlikely be possible to secure enough food to feed them all, given their number. Thats why, if we just continue to surround them like this, they will be neutralized in a few days. I see. However, we cant afford to waste that much time. The fact that they chose such an area for their position implies that there is probably someone among them who is considerably well-versed in the way of battle. It would be somewhat unnatural for that person to have never considered the matter regarding their resource. Themander turned to Kamui once again. His expression was the very epitome of seriousness. Reinforcements are essential in a defensive battle. But its unlikely for them to have such kind of organizational capability. If there is indeed a goal in this action of theirs, it should be something along the aid of a powerful being. You mean the Demon Lord might being? Is that the reason why youre preserving us? I hope it will end only as a groundless fear of mine, but in any case, please leave the capture to us. Themander started to move to capture the high ground. Select those who are good at one-on-onebat and form an assault team! We must secure the upfront route at all costs! This was how the independent battalion of the Purin Kingdom Army set out to capture the high ground where the demons were holed up. Kugel and I will take care of the front. Those who are capable of fighting spread and guard along the cliff areas. If the opponent tries to climb up, throw down rocks or whatever you can to obstruct them. When pushes to shove, youll have to counter-attack, so be prepared. On the high ground, Curryman was giving instructions to the demons. Madpai and Orangetto are to support those who have to counter-attack. After dealing with the situation to an extent, quickly step back and move to another area. We never know where theylle from to attack us. Roger! Those who cant fight should standby here. If anyone is injured, well bring them here, so well leave the rest to you. Everyone listened to Currymans instructions with a serious expression, as though making sure not to miss even a single word. After looking around at them for a while, Curryman called out at the end. All right, take your positions! All those who were capable of fighting started to take their positions at once. Curryman also made his way to the front area which was under his charge. Wouldnt it have been better to bring some more people? The one who called out to him from behind was Kugel, who was also to face the opponent at the front. No, this is fine. To be frank, were simply too short-handed. If we were to be attacked all at once, Madpie and Orangettos support will also eventually be unable to keep up, after all. Well make the opponent focus on attacking this front area. So thats why we are going to defend here with only the two of us, huh. Thats quite an interesting n. If possible, it would be nice if the standoff could continue like this, though. Descending from the high ground, Curryman checked the situation below. His eyes were vigorously moving around to capture the figures of the Kingdom army. Looks like we arent lucky enough for things to turn out that smoothly. It seems that the other side is very motivated, after all. Phew, in that case, lets show them our motivation as well. Curryman, who had trained together with him these days, could tell that Kugel was brimming with spirit in the face of the battle without the need to even turn around. Dont get too wild in sheer excitement, alright? Our goal is to buy us some time, after all. I see, Ill do my best. The presence of people drifted in from ahead. Well then, lets get started. Curryman grabbed his twin swords in both hands and looked towards the front. Chapter 64: (2) Chapter 64: (2) The assault failed! Weve received report that the opponents immediately retreated after dealing damage to us. Call off the assault for the time being. Organize a rescue unit and rescue the wounded. Roger! One of his subordinates ran off to carry out the rescue mission. This was the eighth time they had charged to secure the front route of the high ground. All of them had ended in failure. Themander continued to ponder as he red at the high ground. Again, huh. At the end of themanders gaze, the wounded soldiers were being carried away. From the numbers, most of the assault unit could be said to have returned alive. This is obviously done on purpose. But still. One of the units carrying the wounded soldiers came running up to him. All of them are seriously injured, but none of them are dead! Also, the opponents they encountered appeared to be a twin swords wielding human and a bare-handed demon! As expected, huh. It will take a considerable time to carry off this many wounded people. Moreover, by disying this many wounded people, it would also greatly affect our morale. Without a doubt, their goal is to buy time. But we have no obligation to y along with them. It seems that they are quite skilled, but if there are no other opponents, then there is a way to deal with them. Themander murmured as such and moved toward the assault unit, who was on standby, to give out his instruction. Damn it! Stop there! Taking advantage of the gap between the fighting Curryman and Kugel, there was a soldier who tried to slip through them. Curryman pushed himself to swiftly immobilize the opponent in front of him before turning around to chase after this slipping through soldier. This guy! It was impossible for him not to notice Curryman who was approaching from behind. However, the Kingdom soldier continued to dash forward regardless. You bastard! Realizing that the Kingdom soldier had no intention of facing him, Curryman threw his spare knife at him. The knife magnificently pierce through right at the soldiers leg. The Kingdom soldier raised a short groan before falling down, but he still tried to run away from his pursuer even while rolling. Enough is enough, damn it! Curryman timely kicked the soldiers face and reaped his consciousness. Good graciousness, stop wasting my time. Pulling the knife out of the leg of the copsed soldier, he was about to return to the front line, but then he suddenly realized the intention of his opponents. Oioi, theyreing that way, huh. At the end of Currymans line of sight were the figures of Kingdom soldiers who were surging one after another. Moreover, Kugel was facing off the Kingdom soldiers there alone. Speaking of those soldiers way of fighting, they focused solely on defending themselves in the battle, without proactively unleashing an attack of their own. Even though they had attained what could be called a pincer move, the soldiers who had gotten past Kugel also chose not to do so and simply moved forward instead,ing toward this way. Curryman swiftly rushed toward one of the approaching soldiers and unleashed a full-power kick to send him back. Curryman managed to force the soldier behind that one to retreat by catching them up in the attack as well, but another soldier came rushing at him from the side. Kugel! Fall back to here at once! Kugel retreated while keeping an eye on the opponents in front of him. On the other hand, Curryman fought hard to hold off the impending soldiers, but the battle line was gradually being pushed back. When Kugel finally reached Currymans side, he raised a question. What the hell are these guys thinking?! They were trying to push forward regardless to the fact that they were being attacked from behind! Theyre probably just trying to get to the top! Damn it! These guys have no intention to fight properly! Currymanined even while dealing with the waves of the Kingdom soldiers. Looking at the rear of their opponents, there were ceaseless lines of Kingdom soldiers. It was a different style of fighting than the one the assault unit had employed up until now. Curryman had calcted that he and Kugel would be enough to defend this area, leveraging its geographical situation which would make it difficult to fight inrge numbers. However, as the opponents had no intention of fighting properly, by sending in arge number of soldiers, they were implementing a saturation attack to bypass the dealing limits of Curryman and Kugel. This is not good! We cant go on like this! He stood alone on the front line to fend off their opponents, but one of the Kingdom soldiers managed to slip through the opening. The other person, who was in standby at the rear, managed to block that one, but before long the Kingdom soldiers who took advantage to slip through and appeared in front of him increased one after another. A new front line was thus created. In order to provide cover, those who had been on the old front line had no choice but to move to the rear, thus the front line continued to slowly move back. Damn it! The interception cant keep up! He had some knowledge of this, but as expected it was still outside his area of expertise. Still unable toe up with a way to deal with the situation, eventually the breach of the cliffs was imminent in front of their eyes. At this point, Curryman made up his mind. Kugel! He instantly closed the gap between him and the kingdom soldier in front of him and shed his twin swords. The head of the Kingdom soldier danced on the battlefield. The moment the soldiers eyes were shifted toward this way, he closed in on another soldier and stabbed him in the heart. He then ran across the battlefield again. Bet that life of yours here! Kugel could tell everything based on Currymans way of fighting. Abandoning the bnced offense and defense fighting style he had employed up until now, he was putting everything into offense. Curryman was steadily reducing the number of their opponents. However, on that body of his, wounds inflicted by the kingdoms soldiers, who power-wise were supposed to be several levels lower than his, were engraved. Ive been prepared for that since the beginning! Kugel also set his safety aside and threw himself into the midst of the soldiers in front of him. The overflowing number of opponents in front of him was reduced one by one. The advance was halted just shy away from a breakthrough. The ones who did it were the two warriors who were rampaging like fierce gods. Their bodies were dyed in their own and their opponents blood, and the kingdom soldiers were swallowed by their unstoppable fighting spirit, even as they built a mountain of corpses. Just as the thought that the capture might be a failure was beginning to cross the minds of the soldiers, there were those who broke through the standing on alert soldiers and moved toward this fierce battlefield. Heck, I cant believe they decided toe out at this timing. Currymans glittering eyes caught the figure of the hero who was approaching them. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 You Are My Enemy Do you know them? Yeah, the pride and joy of the Purin Kingdom, Hero-sama. Be careful. They are on apletely different level than the opponents up until now. Got it. Ill face them with everything Ive got. Without rxing their stance, Curryman and Kugel exchanged words. The morale of the kingdom soldiers had dropped and their feet hade to aplete halt. Facing the fighting styles of those who had stepped onto inhuman domains, their will of fight had faded, their consciousness was then shifted toward the hero party who were stepping forward into the frontline. With Hero Kamui as the lead, the Guild A ranker Tetsujin and the Purinism Priest Kaltovich were following behind him. As if encouraged by the expectations of the kingdom soldiers, they stood in front of the fierce men. Its been a long time. I never thought we would meet again under such a circumstance. Im honored that you remembered this humble one. O hero-sama. Curryman once aspired to join the hero party, but being faced with the Hero right in front of him, he was miraculously calm. It was testament how much he had changed inside. As someone who is considered to be one of the prominent powerful figure in the guild, why are you siding with monsters? Siding with monsters, huh. Well, Im getting sick of the ideology of this country, you see. Fully aware of those who have been oppressed in this country, are you seriously asking that? If thats the case, from the bottom of my heart, Im truly d that I didnt be yourrade. Right now, Im treading on the path I believe, and I will continue to do so. Curryman gripped his twin swords and burned with fighting spirit. The path you believe in. You mustnt be fooled, Kamui-sama. Hes someone who doesnt understand the pain of the kingdom or the noble teachings of Purinism. He may have said something seemingly aloof, but as an uneducated foreigner he is, theres no way he would ever entertain any proper idea. At best, I bet he was most likely just acting violently out of spite for failing to be ourrade. Noble teaching my ass. You better do something about that indiscriminate lust unting of yours first. Pfft. Tetsujin involuntarily blurted out augh. Kaltovich turned her face, red intently at the little girl and began chanting her magic. Hey, Kalt. I get it! Ill get rid of those rude fools first! Invoking magic strengthening, Kaltovich then began another chanting in order to attack, and gradually, the curtains of the battle were thus raised. Dual Cast Air Cutter! Invisible des attacked Currryman and Kugel. Following their polished warrior sense, they promptly jumped away and moved onto offense. Their target was the one who was chanting a high-level magic, Kaltovich. However, as they closed their distance, Kamui and Tetsujin jumped into their way. Get out of the way! Curryman skillfully wielded his twin swords and attacked Kamui. Furious swift series of attacks. Wielding his partners, the magic sword and the divine shield, Kamui calmly parried the attack. So fast, to think you would actually be this powerful. Oh, its an honor to receive a praise from you! Curryman continued to attack even whilementing lightly. However, although at a nce he might seem to be letting his guard down, he was carefully observing his opponents ability. The feedback transmitted through his twin swords felt as though he were facing a sturdy boulder. Considering the fact that his series of attacks was being dealt with like nothing at all, he could tell that he was at an overwhelming disadvantage in brute force. Why are you siding with monsters despite possessing such an extent of power?! Kamui stepped back to create some distance before moving to unleash an attack of his own without any dy. He unleashed an attack that could cut apart even boulders toward Curryman. Showing no intention of receiving the Heros attack head on, Curryman wielded his twin swords to magnificently deflect the attack, and then, as if challenging the hero to unleash more attack, he took a stance while holding his twin swords. Dont look down on me! Kamui increased the momentum of his sh and attacked Curryman. The sh attacks, which were elerated further thanks to support magic el from Kaltovich, surpassed Curryman in terms of speed. However, even then Kamuis attacks still failed to connect. Curryman calmly saw through the attacks and evaded them with minimum movement. As expected of a hero. Both of your strength and speed are undoubtable However! Just as Kamui was about to unleash another sh, Currymans thrust attack wasing at him. Wha! His body was already in an attacking stance, but forcefully canceling his move, Kamui blocked Currymans attack. You wont be able to defeat me with only that much, you know? Facing the Hero who boasted overwhelming power, Curryman didnt back down in the slightest. On the other side, the battle between Kugel and Tetsujin was increasing in intensity. Rather, Kugel was single-handedly on the defense. Tetsujin freely dashed about around Kugel. Sometimes, she would shoot arrows from his blind spots, but Kugel brushed them off with his sword with not even a shred of fluster at all. Girl. I would like to ask you to back off if possible. Perhaps finding her ovepping with the figure of his little sister who had been long separated from him, Kugel did nothing but defend. Im not a child. Getting elerated further thanks to support magic el, Tetsujin closed their distance and attacked Kugel in an instant. However, that attack was also blocked by Kugels sword. Not stopping there, he shot his free hand toward Tetsujin, trying to capture her. Tetsujin jumped in a reaction that reminisced to that of a wild animal, but just as she swiftly switched to her bow and was about to shoot an attack, her eyes widened in surprise. As she found that her opponent, whom she was supposed to have taken a distance away from, was already in front of her. Kuh! Tetsujin jumped back further while leaking out a line that would make Tanaka happy. If Tanaka had been here, he would have definitelymenced recital training for the official line of Kuh, kill me! that would be required to be utilized in the face of orcs in the future. Leaving such a trivial matter aside, at this moment, Tetsujin finally realized the mechanism of her opponents mysterious movements. Her opponents reactions were abnormally fast. That reaction speed was far faster than Tetsujins, who had absolute confidence in her reflexes. And then, his movement that seemed as though he hadpletely seen through Tetsujins movements. Kugel had moved by precisely reading the aim of Tetsujins movements. Hes used to battle?! Tetsujin, who was supposed to be superior in terms of speed, was gradually being cornered. On the other side, getting his attack route obstructed, Kamui was also unable to disy his overwhelming power. Kaltovich, who had grasped the battle situation from the rear, was astonished. It was true that they were opponents who could be said to be formidable, but she had never expected herpanions to be outmatched. And then, the astonishment turned into impatience as time went on. What are you all doing?! Now is exactly your chance, as Hero-sama is currently holding down the opponents! Use this chance to pass through those who stand in our way and capture the monsters! The kingdom soldiers, who had been watching the battle up until now, began to move, following Kaltovichs urge. That damned bitch! The Kingdom soldiers slipped through the sides where Curryman and the others were fighting, and began to move up toward the high ground. Curryman was about to try to obstruct them, but Kamuis sturdy sword was wielded as if to prevent him. Madpie! Orangetto! While fighting against Tetsujin, Kugel let out a loud shout that echoed throughout the area. As far as the demons were concerned, should they allow the front route to be breached there, that would mean everything was over. They had to defend this ce to the death even if they had to cut off support to other ces. It was a bitter decision with resolution of greatly increasing the burden of the demons who were fighting sporadically at the other ces. The kingdom soldiers who were running up to the high ground were convinced of victory based on the situation that was unfolding in front of them. This ce, with its gentle slope and few nature, was an environment that was easy for the Kingdom soldiers to fight in. A little further ahead, women, children, and the elderly, who were clearly unfit for battle, stared at them, unable to hide. Madpie and Orangetto, who had ceased their support duty and rushed over, quickly realized what was happening and stood in front of the overflowing crowd of kingdom soldiers. You shall not go any further than this! The kingdom soldiers were routed by the two newly appearing demons. The gap between their powers was apparent, but they werent powerful enough to push back the equilibrium of the battle. In the face of the overwhelming number of kingdom soldiers who appeared one after another, the fate of the demons could be said to be already in a precarious state. And then the voice of Kaltovich, who had moved up along with the kingdom soldiers, echoed in the area. Foolish ones! The battle is already decided! Lay down your weapons and cease your resistance at once! I promise you that in the name of our God, we will not take your lives! However! If you choose not to stop resisting, then we have no choice! I will use my magic to show you what kind of position you are all currently in! Kaltovich began to chant her magic. Her target was the huddling up and frozen demons. Damn it all! Curryman tried to move toward Kaltovich to obstruct her incantation, but his path was blocked by Kamui. Please drop your weapons! We dont want to pointlessly shed any more blood than this either! You have the face to say those words?! Currymans sword shed with Kamuis sword. Neither of them backed down. Kugel couldnt move either, as he was being obstructed by Tetsujin. Madpai and Orangetto also had their hands full with only obstructing the overflowing Kingdom soldiers. Understand what your position is a bit better with this. Triple cast: fireball! Three lumps of me flew toward the demons. Hii! The women and children huddled together in front of the violence that they could not resist. However, the tragedy that was about to befall them was narrowly prevented. It was because the three mes fizzled out as they collided with three chunks of ice that had flown in. As expected we cant leave that one alone. The two shadows floating in the sky slowlynded between the demons and the kingdom soldiers. Hero Mikoto. Kaltovich red at them with a seemingly vexed expression. Well, I was the one who did it, though. Great Sage Merlin still acted at his own pace even in such a tense situation. A sailor uniform believer was none to be trifled with. As expected I cant let any more than that slide. Please stop siding with the Kingdom, Kamui. If you still cant open your eyes even after witnessing that just now, then you are my enemy. It was Hero Mikoto and the great sage Merlin who had averted the peril of the demons. As the situation had changed in various ways, how would the tide of battle turn out? And then, our protagonist, Tanaka, who had yet to make his appearance even now. What was going on, Tanaka?! Your turn was being snatched by Hero-chan, you know, Tanaka!? Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Ive Been Waiting, You Know? For You To Get To That Answer The time rewound back to when Tanaka and the other soared toward the volcano to meet Uesama. Tanaka and the others, who didnt take that much time to arrive at the volcano, after doing some explorations for a while, were staring down at a crater, with smoke rising out of it, from above. As expected, they should be in this ce, right? The monsters caught in my detection were indeed considerably powerful, but they were still nheless ordinary ones, after all. If there are any others, theyre most likely somewhere in this ce. The energy of the volcano was so powerful which made it impossible for even Kaku-san to detect the depths of the crater. There was probably no other way to find Uesama, their purpose ofing there, than to actually head into the crater. Do we seriously have to go into there? It looks crazy hot, though., heck, thats not the point! Im going to get burned to death! Im going to get burned to death before I can even burn out in my harem! It was a wonder how hed burn out in a harem that still had zero members. Tanaka-sans nonchnt bluff-contained yell echoed in the crater. As always, what a delicate guy you are. By the way, I have no problem with heat at all. Kaku-san, whose real body was that of an immaterial small ball of light, boasted in a side-chest pose. Im also fine with the heat -degozaru. As ifpeting with him, Suke-san faced kaku-san and struck a side chest pose as well. No, no, no, Suke-san, youre not fine at all, alright?! Even if you dont feel the heat, if you touch that red thing, youll burn, alright! What the! Is that sticky red thing that hot-degozaru? Thats right! Its crazy hot! Geez, youre too careless. I wont be able to calmly make jokes like this, you know? Tanaka unleashed good grief palms raised form. This was a legendary ss good grief that allowed you to walk half a step without spilling a ss of water ced on your beautiful, horizontally spread raised palms. Was making jokes that important to you to the point youd even unleash such a special move, Tanaka? For the time being, lets try calling them out from here. Itd be less troublesome if they dide out, after all. A man who would tread on the easy path when faced with a bind. He was truly the ideal protagonist we could ever ask for. Tanaka-san moved into action at once. Ta-ka-shi-ku-n! Wait, who the heck is that? It cant be helped! We dont even know their real name, after all! Now that you mention it, thats indeed the case. Looks like we have no choice but to do trial and error-degozaru. After that, Tanaka tried all sorts of patterns he used to employ when inviting his friends out from the doorway back in elementary school. However, he didnt have that much of a repertoire. Tanaka-sans eyes teared up. I was a rather smart child, you know?! I thought that being a kind of precocious child who cared about others would make me popr, but it ended up making them hesitate to call out to me instead! What an insatiable desire even when he was still just an elementary school student. What a terrifying precocious child. That was why, it was by no means that he didnt have many friends or anything. Id state it once again for the sake of Tanaka-sans honor. It was not that Tanaka-san didnt have many friends or anything. As expected, looks like we have no choice but to head into there and look for them ourselves, right-degozaru? But still, no matter how much of a Kyushu boy I am, I still cant stand such heat, you know? Let me ask the world! I prefer thefort of spring or autumn! Very please! He was a delicate man to no end. The way he performed a bow at the right angle toward the direction of the day after tomorrow was so man-like that would bring everyone to tears. But would the world fulfill his wish? You can control the air, so shouldnt you be able to do something about it? After a moment of silence, Tanaka floated a fearless smile. As soon as swiftly performing an act that seemed as though he was about to pointlesslyb up his hair, despite having short hair, he struck his signature pose with a snap. Phew, you finally got there, huh. Ive been waiting, you know? For you to get to that answer. The figure of him sharply pointing out with two fingers in a cool manner was truly so leader-like. The battles from now on will surely consist of high-level exchange of attack and defense. What matters the most during those times is your insight. By honing your insight, you will be able to obtain an advantage, no matter how slight it may be. But this small difference will most likely be the deciding factor in our battles from now on. If you master it, youll be able to evade attacks with 100% certainty, so make sure to train on it. Say what?! I didnt notice it at all-degozaru. Seriously? Thus, Tanaka-san, who managed to safely protect his paltry pride, attempted to control the air with live-support magic. But still, how should I actually do it, I wonder? The strategy for this kind of situation is bubbling bubble, huh. I guess I can just create a cooling space between me and the heat using a bubble. Phew, with this Im also finally creating an ultimate Nah, scratch that. I have a terribly bad feeling about it. I cant even make a bubble in the first ce. All I can make is froth when I lose consciousness. With sharpness that would remind anyone of that of a sloth, the way he evaded all possible danger looming from all sides could only be said to be as expected of him, but the method to break into the crater wasnt quite willing to dawn upon him just yet. At times like this, the only one we could rely on was the hidden potential lying within Tanaka. It was the fearsome beasts that resided in the depths of his mind in his subconsciousness that even Tanaka himself was unaware of. Currently, in Tanakas inner world, eleven hamsters were having a discussion. Mysterious hieroglyphs lined up on the whiteboard. As the discussion grew more heated, more scribbles were added one after another. This iprehensible equation was exactly one of the truths hidden in the world. Kukuku, I feel that this one is going to work somehow. Pra-Ise-and-ScoldS-Ince-Child-Hood! As he sent a shout out to all parents all over the world who were struggling to raise their children, Tanakas live-support magic was splendidly invoked. As if to prove it, the scenery in front of Tanaka and the others trembled dubiously. Its true identity was an air membrane created by continuously circting air with high speed movement. Like a finger piercing into a vinyl, an invisible path gradually stretched out into the crater. Phew, as expected of me. I dont really get whats going on, but I feel that its working well. How curious-degozaru. Whats going on-degozaru? Suke-san, brimming with curiosity, tried to touch the air membrane. Stop it, you mustnt do that, alright?! If you touch it, it will be really dangerous, alright?! Specifically speaking, it will be as dangerous as Kaku-sans wide area magic, alright?! Why are you mentioning my magic there?! Dont you even realize it?! That bloodynd incident is still a trauma for me even now, you know?! As expected of Tanaka-san. The words of the foremost man who was oblivious of his own power truly had a different level of persuasive power. I want to quickly head into the depth of this crater or something-degozaru. Mmm, youre right. Now is not the time to be messing around in a ce like this. Now then, lets go! Tanaka and the others descended toward the crater. The heated up air was exhausted way further back, and room temperature air was replenished in its ce, maintaining the environment inside the continuously circting air membrane to be the same as outside. I said it half-jokingly, but to think youd actually do it for real. Tanaka, despite Kaku-sans astonishment, continued to proceed forward. The fact that he didnt get carried away and brag about it there was most likely testament that Tanaka-san was also maturing up. It definitely wasnt because he was proceeding toward the depth with trepidation that Kaku-sans words failed to reach his ears. The best evidence of this was the dead fish-like eyes of Tanaka-san, who was swaying suspiciously. Eventually, they arrived at the bottom of the crater, where red bubbling magma was stirring. It was a world that was extremely unlikely for any living being to possibly exist there. I think anyone who lives in a ce like this surely is not sane. Once theye out, first of all, Ill make sure to give them a scolding. As they are severelycking in cooperativeness. Just how hard do they think it is to deliver the circrs to a ce like this? Once he realized that no one was around, there was nothing he was afraid of. Tanaka-san disyed his vessel as a leader at such a critical moment. The fact that what he took out was the vessel of a little man was surely just a trivial mistake. Hmm, I dont quite get it, but at the very least I do understand that youre making fun of me there. A voice echoed out of nowhere. Hearing this voice, which was filled with profound intensity, Tanakas lower half involuntarily lost its strength. D, d, d, dont scare me like that, Suke-san. Have you finally reached the age where you have a change of voice? But still, dont you think that your internal speaker is not quite in good shape? While saying this, Tanaka looked around at his surroundings. He couldnt seem to find anything particrly suspicious. I didnt say anything, though-degozaru. I, I see. Dear me, so it was just my imagination, huh. Well, I havent been getting enough sleeptely, so it wouldnt be surprising if I had an auditory hallucination or two. Did this mean that Tanaka-san, who ceaselessly carried out his grueling daily routine of lying down at dusk and striving in his image training until almost noon, was also finally approaching his limit? You mean to voice form earlier, right? I perfectly heard it, too, you know? No, no, no, no, that cant be right, alright?! I never saw any ghosts until I turned twenty, you know? Like really, ghost and the likes are simply impossible to exist, alright?! The surrealist man, who believed in the fireball sma theory, stubbornly denied the existence of ghosts. He had a feeling that he might not not have a spirit as one of hisrades, but he still denied the idea nheless. Eventually, Tanaka-san clenched his fists and began to emphasize that, Fantasy should not exist in reality!. The one who brought Tanaka-san, who was at the pinnacle of confusion that he even denied the meaning of existence of this very book in such a manner, back to reality was a pir of me that suddenly erupted in front of him. Youre so noisy, human. And then, what appeared there was the incarnation of me which looked like a ppingrge bird. I am Enou Zonmer. The one who governs the mes. What would the fate of Tanaka and the others be now that this supernatural entity had finally appeared? Chapter 67: (1) Chapter 67: (1) Feel Free to Prostrate Yourself, to The Enchanting Melody yed by A Superior Spirit! Enou Zonmer. Faced with its majestic presence, Tanaka was overwhelmed or not. Huh? Is it an optical illusion now? Somehow a terribly bad feeling is. Rubbing the inner corner of his eyes, he adjusted his eyes. He then took a look at Zonmer again. As expected, something was not quite right. Tanaka, despite managing to perceive the source of this feeling, somewhat ovee with pity, had no heart to say it out loud. Perhaps sensing the feeling of the cautious man, Tanaka-san, who would reserve some rare consumable items to be used at critical moments and end up not using them until the ending, Suke-san casually opened his mouth. Its small-degozaru. Isnt it?! I was worried that perhaps it was my sense of distance that was not right! Its somewhat not right, isnt it? Based on the build up of the story up until now, its a little too small, isnt it? Yes, despite the impactful voice and the fantastic figure it was revealing, Zonmer was way too small. To put it simply, it was as small as a fighter ne sweet, which you couldnt tell whether it was the piece of gum or the stic model that was the freebie. It was a fascinating food-toy bundle that never failed to capture the heart of childhood Tanaka-san. He couldnt help but be immersed in happy memories of the past. This meant that although Zonmers appearance had stimted Tanaka-sans lingering childhood heart, he was not shaken by fear even in the slightest. That was amazing, Tanaka. You were unusually dependable, Tanaka. Hmph, to think youre one to judge someones power based on their appearance. What a folly. Ah, crap! Tanaka immediately realized the big mistake he had justmitted. The foolish mistake he hadmitted as he had involuntarily let guard down, given the overly convenient development they had gotten themselves in. It was no exaggeration to say that the seemingly weak at a nce but actually boasted extraordinary power was now already the orthodox pattern in anime and video games. It could even be said to bemon sense among his kinsmen back in his nativend. It was a mistake that would be forgiven for an amateur, but Tanaka-san, an expert Akiba wanderer, couldnt forgive himself. A blunder in the field in which he excelled the most. This humiliating defeat was coldly eating away at his heart. Well, as Im in the brink of death, Im as weak as I look, though. You turn out to be weak, huh?! The serious conflict that has been raging in my heart is all for nothing then! It was doubtful whether that was really a serious conflict, but Tanaka being messed around with was surely the truth. What a fearsome supernatural being. And then, faced with such an appearance disyed by Zonmer, Kaku-san immediately recognized its true identity. It cant be, a superior spirit? Hou, theres my kinsmen over there, huh. At any rate, do something about that exaggerated thing of yours. For my worn out self, even engaging in telepathicmunication is strenuous. Enou Zonmer its true identity was a spirit just like Kaku-san. Moreover, a superior spirit who held higher status than Kaku-san. Telepathicmunication, you say? Does that means what weve been hearing is not normal voice? Due to that wall of air of yours, sound cant reach you. Ah, I see. Sound is a vibration, so if the air between us is restrained, it wont be able to reach us. No, I knew it all along, alright? I knew it even without you needing to tell me. Its true! Its just that its so obvious that I didnt see the need to say it out loud! The vastness of my knowledge is really amazing, alright?! Soon after saying that, he took out a silky fabric, holding it in both of his hands, he then rubbed it on his head. And then, still holding the fabric, when he raised his hands. Oh! Tanakas hair stood on end. This was Tanakas secret technique that made him feel as though he became fifty times stronger temporarily. Witnessing that idiotic appearance of his, Suke-san and Kaku-san, as well as Zonmer, let out voice of astonishment. How is it? This divine technique that can be performed exactly because Iveprehended the principle of air. Tanaka was relieved as he had managed to somehow maintain his honor as a leader, given their positive reactions. Ahem! Well, lets leave the joke at that It truly was nothing but a joke. Though, about your suggestion from earlier, its crazy hot here so we cant afford to cease this air membrane! The smug expression as he eagerly disyed exaggerated air, sink, and leader-ish appearance. That figure as he dered as such in a resolute manner was truly the embodiment of a perfect little man. In that case, lets change the location. In response to Tanaka-sans overly heavy over the top heavy behavior, Zonmer lightly answered as such before then pping its fire wings and rising toward the outside of the crater. Hmm, I see. Youre dodging it that way, huh. not bad. After spitting out whatever cool line he coulde up with as if to cover up the fact that he was a little lonely that he failed to make it eat his bait, Tanaka and the others also hurriedly turned back along the transparent path and headed out of the crater. Then, Tanaka and the others and Enou Zonmer faced each other again in the sky above the volcano. So what kind of business do you have in a ce like this? Somehow, your dignity has suddenly vanished. Faced with Zonmer, who was speaking in a voice as though having inhaled helium gas, Tanakas tension sank. Its dignified air until just a moment ago was something that stirred Tanakas urge to run away, but its current air, which sounded like the voice of a bomb-threat perpetrator on the phone that appeared in a detective drama, was something that seemed to spoil the fantasy world view, thus reducing his motivation. Truly a man withplex personalities. Well, whatever. Im the representative of a group thats trying to cross this mountain. While we were looking for a chic Samurai, who once left words that they could do something about the monsters around here, we ended up arriving at this ce. Just as Tanaka and Zonmer began to talk, Suke-san and Kaku-san also began to discuss between themselves. Whats a Samurai? Even I know nothing about it, though. Samurai is Samurai-degozaru. Based on what Tanaka-dono said, I think its referring to Uesama-degozaru. Suke-san had truly grown up. He was disying quite an insight. I see. It indeed seems Samurai-like. It is quite Samurai-degozaru. What they were saying was no longerprehensible. Zonmer also disyed its keen sense. I dont know what Samurai means, but its a word that has a certain elegant integrity to it. Its Samurai, after all. That why, do you know something about it? It was not a total mystery as to why they were so fixated on Samurai, but get the conversation moving already, Samurai. Indeed, I do feel that I once said something along those lines a long time ago, when I helped an injured man. Critical hit! Phew, as expected. Given the simr trait in their me bodies, he had somewhat expected it, but the true identity of the rumored monster was this Zonmer. Tanaka was delighted with this unusually smooth development. Thats why. Tanaka skillfully shifted into dogeza posture in the air and moved to aplish their goal at once. Uesama! Id like to humbly implore you to lend us your assistance, please. Tanaka-san, who had an established reputation for his expertise in acting humbly, performed a brilliant disy of dogeza. Once we manage to cross the mountain, this humble Tanaka shall be your number one retainer, Uesama, and purge all evil that is rampaging in the world. Hohou, what an admirable goal youve got there. Yes, lets show your wild and majestic figure to those who say they have forgotten your visage, Uesama. I was intending toy low for a while, but if youre willing to go that far, I guess I have no choice. Lets stand in the front stage. Thus Tanaka sessfully managed to convince Zonmer to step up. Chapter 67: (2) Chapter 67: (2) Phew, I guess with that everything is settled now. No, you havent settled anything at all yet. Kaku-san poured cold water on Tanaka, who was feeling like he had finished their task. What are you talking about? Uesama is real wild, you know? So everything is as good as done already! Even Ive already started dancing samba As soon as he said that, Tanaka-san started performing dubious steps in the air. But didnt it say it was on the verge of death-degozaru? Tanakas movements stopped at once at Suke-sans words. It, its okay, alright? Once they know that Uesama is descending, all monsters will surely prostrate themselves. Its already such a promised pattern, you know? Right, Uesama? Well, theres indeed something Im quite concerned about, though. Huh? Whats with that g-like remark? Things seem to be proceeding smoothly, so please stop saying something like that. As long as its within my capability, Ill help you out, alright? Like the preparation for sambapetition or something. After saying that, Tanaka started performing steps again. Good graciousness, what a wild lower-body-san indeed. What Im concerned about is the humans. Hmm? Is there something wrong? Tanaka also uncharacteristically read the air. He ceased his samba and listened to Zonmer. Its been more than a hundred years since I stopped interacting with humans. Ive been living at peace for a long time, but recently Ive been having a strange stirring in my heart. That was when you guys appeared. I cant help but feel that this is a fated encounter. It is indeed a coincidence-degozaru. So theres something Id like ascertain, but. What is it? Stop putting on airs and quickly say it, alright? I dont need that kind of anticipation, after all. As if to build up more airs, Zonmer paused his words. It put suffocating pressure on the tough viscera of Tanaka-san, who once cried due to having an upset stomach upon drinking too much milk. Im wondering, do the people below call me Uesama? Or do they call me Samurai? Who cares about such a thing?! Why are you throwing in a joke here? Even Im starting to get angry alright? Dont tell me! Do they call me Takashi-kun? So you actually heard it?! Say, in that case, you could have juste out then, couldnt you? Because of that, I ended up unleashing the sorrowful past that I had sealed up, you know?! I dont mind bing your friend, you know? Its none of your business! I, Im telling you the truth, alright?! Its not like I dont have many friends or anything, alright?! Saying so, he silently asked his current best friends, Suke-san and Kaku-san, a lifeboat. With the bonds theyd nurtured up until now, theyd surely respond with words of affirmation. Uesama, Samurai, and Takashi-kun, huh-degozaru? To receive three names, as expected of a superior spirit. The two of them were astonished at the difference in level disyed by the superior spirit. They were truly men who could read the mood as usual. No, no, no! Its Uesama, alright? Its indeed Samurai in a way, but in the end its Uesama, after all! And by the way, Takashi-kun is not here, alright?! As everyone kept on excessively pulling on the materials of Tanaka-sans sad past, his retort had turned into that of a scream. Anyway! Lets return to the others! And then well cross the mountain ranges! Well ask Uesama to take care of any monsters that appear! These are the current guidelines for Team Tanaka. Lets go with Tanaka Precious as the strategy name! Finally, Tanaka invoked the authority of a leader and forcefully concluded the conversation. That figure was exactly the personification of ego. Wasnt his pathetic figure, as he spoke with a trembling voice due to the excessive mental damage he had sustained, exuding airs worthy of being called a Demon Lord? Returning is fine and all-degozaru, but will it really be able to control the monsters now that its weakened to such an extent-degozaru? Its not like Im doubting the ability of a superior spirit or anything, but Im indeed curious as to how it will control the monsters. The curiosity of Suke-san and Kaku-san was pointed toward Zonmers ability. Its not like Im intending to control the monsters by wielding my power. My power may have weakened, but it wont affect my ability on that matter. I see. That means the authority of Edo Bakufu (Edo shogunate) isnt just for show, huh. Tanaka-san, who was mumbling while nodding his head with his eyes closed, was operating normally as usual. I dont know what this Edobakufu (Evilughter token) thing, but to be frank, for sure its indeed something thats beyond your imagination. Whats that cool magic tool?! I totally want to have it now. No, well, leaving that aside, quite the confidence youve got there. Just what kind of special ability do you have, Uesama? Its not a special ability of anything. Isnt thatrade of yours over there using it as well? Ill change my appearance. Into an appearance that exudes an overwhelming charisma that charms even monsters. Wha! In that case, then my spot is. Kaku-san eximed in surpise. Kaku-sans spot in the Tsundere attribute was being threatened by Curryman. Currently, it could be said that the beauty of his muscles in his human form was the only identity that supported Kaku-san. However, this superior spirit was about to raid that bastion. It was only natural for Kaku-sans muscles to tremble in surprise. Dont worry. It seems that my goal and yours are not the same. Oh, please stop scaring me like that then. As expected, my muscles will surely be outshone against a superior spirit. Kaku-san was relieved as he seemed to manage to preserve his attributes for the time being. Another one who was also relieved was Tanaka-san. Haahaa, that was close. The world was about to move on the destruction route there. Muscles spreading throughout the world. Even with the wisdom of mankind, it was impossible to stop this threat. The world began to tread the path of destructionalong with such a narration, Tanaka-sans breath became erratic at the fear that the biohazard movie that shook the entire United States was close to turning into a reality. My weapon of choice is cuteness. Which can steal the heart of even the most ferocious monster! At these few words of Zonmer, Tanakas erratic breathing became colored with anticipation and excitement. R, Really?! Tanakas breathing, which had be erratic due to fear, became even more erratic due to excitement. Based on the conversation with Kaku earlier, there was no danger of muscles. Tanakas upper lip stretched in thought that he could surely expect something this time. Let me show you, the other form of mime Zonmers me body glowed. Feel free to prostrate yourself, to the enchanting melody yed by a superior spirit! The seemingly zing, wavering silhouette gradually took shape. Oh, oh.. Finally, a miracle materialized in front of Tanaka. This is the ultimate form that embody my charisma! There appeared a chick, whose body was dyed in glossy red. Meow-meow! Still in the same criminal voice as usual, Zonmer made cat noises. Ooh! Not knowing where to begin retorting on, Suke-san and Kaku-san eximed at the unfolding situation. As if responding to their expectations, the red chick charmingly pped in the air. The wings were so deformed and were pping ever so slowly that it would originally be impossible to support it in the air. However, perhaps it was the exceptional power possessed by a superior spirit. The red chick defied thews of physics and leisurely flew about in the sky. Its behavior was so charming that it would make anyone suspect if every movement was calcted to charm those who saw it. Suke-san and Kaku-san got their hearts stolen and were wholeheartedly in delight. However, there was one man there who shed tears in despair. Indeed, it may indeed be cute, but thats not it, thats not it, isnt it? He covered his face with both hands and cursed the world. Fu, fuooooo!!! Just how many times did you want to repeat the same mistake until you were satisfied, Tanaka? That shivering in grief figure of yours called forth nothing butughter, you know, Tanaka? At least please stop with the criminal voice. Just as this man expressed such a request, he seemed to unexpectedly be fond of the fancy chick. Not only that, he even began to formte a frightening n to disy a dandy figure of himself with the chick on his shoulder and be popr. There seemed to be already no way to save this man who had been soaked in darkness. Now was not the time to be doing something like that, you know, Tanaka. Everyone was waiting for your return, you know, Tanaka. Chapter 68: (1) Chapter 68: (1) Now Then, Entertain Me With Everything Youve Got What the hell is wrong with you? Meddling in everything I do. A powerful sh was sent toward Mikoto. A violent barrage of attacks that seemed as though representing Kamuis irritation. Mikoto calmly saw through the trajectory of the attack, at times she dodged it, at times she skillfully received it with her thin sword or small shield. Even though you have been inviting me to be yourrade, why are you opposing me now? And then he unleashed another sh with all his might. Mikoto barely dodged that sword. Unable to kill his momentum, Kamui got his stance crumbled and stood defenselessly in front of Mikoto. Not overlooking that opening, Mikoto unleashed a sharp thrust. Kamui, leveraging his outstanding physical ability, forcefully jumped backward. Guh! Perhaps it was strenuous even for the body of a hero, who boasted sturdy flesh, a bitter-sounding voice leaked out of Kamuis mouth. Youre merely intoxicated by the overwhelming power of a hero. Nothing more than a fool who is being taken advantage of and used for good. Im not intoxicated! As a hero, for the sake of the people! Im fighting to bring peace to the world! Disying leaping force that shrank the created distance in an instant, Kamui shed his sword horizontally. The shockwave created by the sharp attack gouged the ground out. This world isnt that simple! Stop blindly listening to the words said by those around you, and look at the reality yourself, Kamui! Taking a step back to evade the attack, Mikoto coldly said as such. Just look at the people youre baring your sword at! Cant you see their figure powerlessly huddling together and trembling?! Yes, I can see it! I can clearly see the figure of non-humans! There are too many things mixed up in this world! And that wont put the spark of fear out of peoples hearts for years toe! Thats why we will create a new order under humans! Were going to thoroughly control all outsiders, and if theres any danger, were going to exterminate them! Whats wrong with that?! Youre being too forceful! Theyre trying to leave the human world. Why dont you just let them go? Once they gather and grow in numbers, they will surely bare their fangs on humans one day! The shes that contained the thoughts of the two of them collided with each other. Thats where we have to take our time to bridge the rift between us to prevent that from happening! What if another war happened?! Humans might lose next time, you know?! Without making any effort to prevent that from happening, you focus solely on trying to create a world thats convenient only for humans, thats nothing but arrogance! Facing Kamui, who was above her in both strength and speed, Mikoto was able to fight back more than evenly. That was probably the proof of her potential being extracted during her training with the hypothesis of facing a powerful being. Theres no guarantee that hard work will always pay off, isnt it?! Even the new order youre talking about isnt guaranteed to seed, is it? In fact, it will surely create even more rift with those who are being controlled. Once it swelled up beyond your control, what kind of consequence would be brought forth due to the created hatred. I dont even want to imagine such a future. There is a God in this world. There is no way it cant be controlled! So youre going to leave everything to God when trouble arises? Thats just too irresponsible! Besides, I cant really bring myself to believe in the God of this world that much. With their attacking handspletely stopped, the two heroes were shing their emotions at each other. There, Kaltovich jumped in. How foolish of you to doubt God! You are not qualified to be a hero! As expected, the true hero is Kamui-sama alone! Simultaneously as she said that, she sent a huge me toward Mikoto. That was fifth-order magic, Hellfire. The magic attack that was invoked chantlessly by Kaltovich loomed at Mikoto. This surprise attack that caught Mikoto off guard was then offset by a huge w of rock that appeared almost just as abruptly. Youre getting too excited. You have to pay more attention to your surroundings on the battlefield. The Great Sage Merlin expressed his warning, while healing the injured demons. What saved Mikoto just now was Rock Dragon Zukuro magic attack that was unleashed chantlessly by Merlin. Even now, during his spare time in healing, he was taking down the approaching Kingdom soldiers by unleashed magic attacks. That figure of him could only be described as dependable. Im sorry for making you do so many things, Magician-dono. Now that those who have slipped through have more or less been taken care of, Ill do something about the rest. So feel free to go wild to your heart content. Just as Merlin responded as such to Kugel, he invoked healing magic as well as support magic. Kugel was astonished at the power that was surging more than ever within him. My gratitude! Charging into the crowd of Kingdom soldiers, along with a spirited yell, Kugel blew them off one after another. Madpie! Orangetto! Theres no need to hurry. Just be sure to immobilize all your opponents. Ou! While taking down the Kingdom soldier in front of him, Kugel gave instruction to his little brothers. To eliminate the Kingdom soldiers, who had overflowed to the high ground where the demons were holed themselves in, the three siblings continued to fight hard. They sure are going wild over there. How about we make it as wild as well, Lil girl? Curryman said to his opponent while checking Kugels fighting style with a sidelong nce. In front of Curryman, Tetsujin, who had faced Kugel until just a moment ago, was raising her guard up. Dont treat me like a child. I know you, O genius A-ranker-san. But still, such power despite such youth, I couldnt help but feel envious of you. Despite saying as such, aposed smile floated on Currymans face. If it were the him of the past, he would have surely be more heated in his fight against the opponent in front of him without hiding his envy. Tetsujin, on the other hand, did not have as muchposure. Her fighting style was something that took advantage of her strong point, speed. A unique opening-exploitation fighting style created by leveraging her speed to toy with her opponents, and freely shifting between close and long rangebat. However, in her previous fight against Kugel, despite the fact that she surpassed him in speed, she ended up being the one who was being toyed with by his skillful fighting style. And then, after several exchanges against the opponent in front of her. Tetsujin sensed that Curryman was even stronger than Kugel. You guys are the amazing ones. Such power how in the world did you obtain it? Perceiving that there was only a slight chance of winning even if they continued to fight as they were, Tetsujin prolonged the conversation. That way, even only during the time gained during their conversation, shed be able to hold down the skillful warrior in front of her in ce. From a tactical standpoint, it should not be a wrong choice. Above all, Tetsujin was genuinely interested in the power of her opponent. Let me see. Well, youll find out soon enough. That the world is way bigger than you ever imagined. It was not the answer Tetsujin had expected, but it was an answer that gave her a kind of premonition. The arrival of a future that was beyond imagination for the current her, such a premonition was. Chapter 68: (2) Chapter 68: (2) The demon sides intentions had crumbled, as the top of the small mountain had turned into a battlefield as of now. This meant that for the kingdom side, the battle had turned into a group battle as they had nned, but the battle situation was unexpectedly at a stalemate. No, to the Kingdom soldiers who were actually participating in the fight, they felt as though they were gradually being pushed back instead. The reason for this was the intervention of the hero Mikoto and the great sage Merlin. Because of this, the kingdom armys greatest weapon, the hero party, waspletely suppressed. Another resounding problem was the route toward the high ground to reinforce their forces turned out to be much narrower than they had expected. Therefore, they could not take the means of deploying their forces all at once. The Kingdom armys greatest advantage, their overwhelming number, couldnt be utilized yet. What an unsightly battle. The beautiful face of Kaltovich was distorted in humiliation. This independent unit was supposed to be the elite of the elite whose goal was to subjugate the Demon Lord. And then, the seemingly refugee-like group of demons they happened to discover. Given the scale, it might be too much for the defense unit to handle, so in exchange for some misceneous matters, they decided to lend them a hand, but things turned out this way. It was no wonder that she was so displeased. Geez, what in the world is themander doing? The kingdom soldiers were currently acting on their own judgment. It was not strange for her to hope the situation would turn a bit better if themander were to takemand there. Moreover, if he could see this stalemate up close, he might be able toe up with a way to ovee it. Even if it didnte to that, if themander were there, his presence should be able to considerably raise the morale of the kingdom army. However, given how severe the current situation was, let alone themander rushing to the scene, even the following unit had somehow ceased appearing before they knew it. Kaltovich, thinking about expressing her dissatisfaction toward the kingdom soldiers, red at below. Huh? What she saw there was a scene she hadnt ever expected to see. The first thing she saw was a huge object. A gigantic creature that even from a distance she could tell that it was wayrger than a dragon. This huge creature that she had never seen before was trampling down the crowding kingdom soldiers. The tentacles that were creeping out of its whole body were capturing the kingdom soldiers and swallowing them into its gigantic body one after another. Just what, what is that. These were the words that she unintentionally spilled out. It was a question that she never expected an answer to. However, there was someone who answered that question. That is my masterpiece. No, right now, it may be more urate to call it my alter ego. Wha?! Surprised at the voice that suddenly echoed next to her, Kaltovich reflexively turned her head but at the same time, an impact ran through her abdomen. Right after letting out a voice of anguish, she vomited blood. Y, you are Cassius.. A former upper echelon who was once well known as a magic tool researcher in Purinism. A loser whoter on, after losing his position upon his failure in a certain expedition, was demoted to the prison city of Ketavanagh-O. And then, a man who was involved in the army disappearance incident that urred at that demotion ce, and was supposed to be missing in action. That man was standing in front of Kaltovich with a creepy smile on his face. Why are you! The continuation of the words did note out. Kaltovich fell to her knees due to the pain of the thing that had pierced through her abdomen being pulled out. What was being pulled out was a tree root-like tentacle. Its source was the area where Cassius arm was supposed to be there. I came because I smelled something seemingly tasty here, but quite an interesting thing youre doing here. Hmm? Maybe I just did something quite wasteful, huh. While enjoyably licking the blood that was dripping at the tip of the tentacle, at the end of his sight Kaltovich was dying her white robe red on the abdomen, before spreading to dye even the ground. KAAAALT! Kamuis cry echoed through the area. Forgetting even his battle against Mikoto, Kamui rushed toward Cassius. Wha! Wait, Kamui! And then, simrly forgetting that they were currently enemies, Mikoto called out to Kamui. That showed how much abnormality she sensed from the man who appeared out of nowhere. It was not just Mikoto, all of the first rate fighters in the area showed the same reaction. The moment they caught a glimpse of Cassius, the top most rm rang in their heads, and they reflexively raised their guard up. You bastard! How dare you do that to Kalt! Kamui, who was so angry that he lost control of himself, unleashed an attack with all his might to cut Cassius in two. However, the attack only slightly dug into Cassius neck before stopping. Wha! Due to such an abnormal resistance, Kamui came to his senses and promptly jumped back. However, the counterattack that Kamui had feared did note. As Cassius merely turned his head in leisure to adjust it. Kukuku, as expected of a Hero. That was quite an attack. To Cassius who spoke to him in a seemingly happy expression, Kamui was beset with unknown fear. Looks like there are even more fresh preys lying around here. He looked at Mikoto, Curryman, and Tetsujin as if he were evaluating them. And he then turned his gaze toward Merlin, and the three demon siblings. Looks like it was the right decision toe here. Ivee to a very good prey field. Oops, I almost forgot. Cassius mumbled as such and turned to Kaltovich, who was crouched beside him. And then, madness dyed those eyes of his. I better eat it soon, itll ruin this rare feast otherwise. Cassius tentacle, which was extending instead of his arm, instantly changed shape. Into a huge shape that seemingly could easily cover Kaltovich. It moved like a huge creature that was trying to swallow Kaltovich in one gulp. Hiii! Fangs popped out densely on its whole surface right in front of her eyes. That was thest scene Kaltovich saw. Chapter 68: (3) Chapter 68: (3) In no time at all, Cassius tentacle swallowed Kaltovich up. It then strangely swelled up like a snake that was swallowing its prey whole. The tentacle slowly wriggled as if it was chewing. At this scene that was producing the sole noise on the battlefield, which had turned quiet, everyone felt an unpleasant feeling that made their hair stand on end. As expected, Id like to refrain myself from having such an end. With a trembling voice, Mikoto murmured as such. She had been traveling in this other world for more than two years. During those times, shed experienced various trials, in order to attain power befitting those of a hero she currently possessed. Such her froze due to fear, which she had long forgotten. Get a grip, or so Id like to say, but as expected that that is real bad news. Before they knew it, Merlin had already moved next to Mikoto. Even he, who normally possessedposure to disy somewhat idiotic airs at any moment, was disying tense expression at the moment. That showed how grave the current situation was. Hey, Kugel. Curryman, who had also moved next to the three brothers, called out to Kugel. He turned his gaze toward Kugels little brothers. Perhaps managing to perceive his thoughts with only that, Kugel gave instructions to his little brothers. Madpie, Orangetto. Lead the others and depart this ce right away. What are you talking about, big bro? Im going to fight too. Hes right. Turning our back and running away from such a dangerous monster is. Despite their tough front, the twos voices were trembling faintly. Well hold down that thing. So you guys quickly go. Without letting his guard down, Curryman said as he kept observing fixedly on the monster. O little brothers of mine. Dont ever forget the karma we are shouldering. As long as you are still alive, you must save as many lives as possible. That seemed as though a will. Still staring fixedly at the monster, Kugel continued his words. The current you should be able to fight against the monsters in the mountain ranges. Be sure to protect everyone with all your strength. That is your duty. Big bro. The face of Madpie and Orangetto, who had been acting though, turned into a look of grief. On the other hand, Kugel didnt even turn his face toward his little brothers. The situation was simply so grave that there was no time to waste. The two little brothers clenched their teeth and turned around, before running off with vigor. In order to carry out their mission. Why are you acting all mncholy like that? I have no shred of intention of dying, you know? Ill survive for sure. Phew, just in case. Even I have no intention in the slightest of getting myself eaten by that creature either. And then, betting on their survival, Curryman and Kugel moved forward. The first thing they did was to address the guests who had participated along the way. Thank you for your help. Even if you step back here, I wont hold it against you, and my gratitude will remain the same. Whats that? As if I can do something like that or so Id like to put on airs, but I guess thats out of question now that I cant even stop shaking, huh. Honestly speaking, I want to run away, but as it seems that the opponent has no intention of letting me go, its more like I have no choice but to stay. Well, Im sorry to hear that. No, Im really sorry. Please dont look back at me with those tears in your eyes. Curryman, who usually talked in a frivolous manner, honestly apologized, seeing the expression shown by Mikoto. You dont have to mind her. Geez, youre stillcking in training. What kind of hero you are to lose your courage? I cant help but be like this after being shown such a disgusting thing. Before Im a hero, Im a frail maiden, after all. A frail maiden, you say, looks like you cant to see yourself properly due to fear. Shut up! Everyone is frail in the face of such a monster! Now that you mention it, thats indeed true, I suppose. Hmph! She might be putting on airs, but Mikoto seemed to be getting somewhat better. If it were also part of the great sages n, then quite a great deal of an old man he was. Though, looking at the way he was secretly checking where there was damage on the sailor uniform or not, there was a high possibility that it was just a coincidence. Well, in a while, well be riding on the same boat, so best regards. Im Curryman, and this is Kugel. Im Mikoto. I may not look like it, but Im a hero. And this is the Great Sage Merlin. Oh, I see. Curryman, hearing the identity of their helpers, was convinced. They were still in a grave situation even now, but without their help, there was no doubt that they would have met their demise sooner in another manner, after all. And then, what about the party of hero-sama over there? Curryman turned to call out to Kamui and Tetsujin, but what he received in return was silence. It didnt seem like he didnt hear him, but Kamui was simply ring fixedly at the monster without moving. Theres no other way to fight against that monster but to cooperate. Tetsujin answered in his stead. Were those words said toward Curryman? Or were they persuasion toward Kamui? Were going to avenge Kalt. As long as you dont get in our way, we wont do anything to you either. Im fine with that. It might have been only a makeshift, but all of them decided to take a cooperative stance. There were still a considerable number of kingdom soldiers, but they were as good as nonexistent. The majority of them either were injured or losing their fighting spirit, and the fight was expected to be at a level where they would not even be able to contribute anything in the first ce. And then, Cassius seemed to have finished his preparation as well. An eerie something appeared behind him. The monster which looked like a mixture of various monsters, with its huge wings pping nded next to Cassius. A chimera, huh. Toward the great sages murmur, Cassius replied in a smile. It seems to have eaten up all the prey down there. So lets have it enjoy the preys that are here next. The tentacles that were wriggling on the gigantic creatures body stretched out creepily and grabbed Cassius body. I am The one who devours everything All Biter. The new God Cassius was carried toward the head area of the monster, before then fusing with what appeared to be a female body attached there. Now then, entertain me with everything youve got The heroes and the others braced themselves at once. Thus began the do-or-die resistance of those who were betting their survival there. Chapter 69: (1) Chapter 69: (1) Hopefully you can save them. The demons and everyone. The warriors facing All Biter were straining their nerves at every movement of the monster in front of them. Among them, Mikoto opened her mouth. Kamui attacked it just now, but it didnt work at all, did it? That wasnt my full power yet It doesnt seem like something that can be dealt with just by increasing your power a bit. Perhaps he was aware of that himself. Kamui didnt say anything further either. Speaking of offensive power alone, perhaps that hero-sama is the strongest among us. Given the fact that even his attack wasnt effective, dont you think that perhaps it is immune to physical attack or something? Geez, thats so harsh that I cant evenugh at it. Curryman, who still hadnt ceased his fearless smile despite what he said, possessed quite a bold personality. That means its my turn, right? Is there anyone else who is confident with their magic? Im not very good at magic. I can only use basic single attack magic. normal. I can only use basic area attack magic. Kamui and Tetsujin straightforwardly answered Merlins question. The magic that I can use is basic single attack magic. Recently Ive been training in nothing but my sword, after all, if I knew something like this would happen, I wouldve learned one area attack magic or two too. Im not good at magic at all. Hahaha, what are you going to do then? Hmm, Im going to disrupt it to the best I can. Curryman and Kugel were chatting as they usually did. That might be their own way of consideration so that the air didnt get too dark in the face of such a desperate situation. I can only use basic area attack magic too, so that means Merlin is the only one who can use mid-level magic and above. In that case, having that youngdy gotten taken down first is a huge setback for us, huh. Perhaps reminded of Kaltovichsst moment, Kamui put more strength into his hand that was holding his sword. And then, his gaze was ring at All Biter. At any rate, Im going to stay in the rear to observe the situation for the time being. Well have to see how it reacts to magic first before we can discuss about it further. Well then, lets see how much of a monster it is, shall we? Be sure not to get caught, alright? As you may already know it, if you get caught, that means the end for us. If even one of us falls, itll greatly affect our battle power, after all. Keep in mind that that would lead to the defeat of all of us. All of them, except Merlin, stepped forward. Raising their respective guard up, each of them gradually took up a position as if to surround All Biter. And then silence came upon them. In the face of its bizarre appearance, all of them felt as though being surrounded by an instinctive sense of repulsion and were unable to move. Whats wrong? Are you not going toe at me? Such a condescending manner of speech. As if responding to it, magic attacks were simultaneously unleashed. As if prearranged beforehand, those attacks were all of me type. All Biter was enveloped in mes that wereing from all directions. When it came to attacking with ninth-order magic, the options were Firing a lump of ice, Firing a de of wind, Firing a ball of me, and Firing a stone. Among the attacks of these four elements of water, wind, fire, and earth, the ones created with fluid nature could be said to be the most suitable with the four elements, but they were more of a physical attack that smashed against the opponent. It was by no means strange for them to judge that they wouldnt be able to expect much of it against All Biter, which had shown resistance against physical attacks. And then, the only remaining means of attack was fire, which used heat as a weapon. So it could be said to make sense for everyone there to attack with mes simultaneously. The tentacles were writhing, seemingly in agony, as the gigantic body was engulfed in mes. Focusing his magical energy on his legs, Kugel swiftly charged in, slipped past the tentacles, and unleashed a power sh of sword toward one of the wings protruding atop of its gigantic body. Its hard. To think I would fail to deal tangible damage, as expected Im starting to lose confidence here. He then unleashed a second and third attack, but he was still unable to deal what could be called damage. Just as he was about to unleash another attack, tentacles simultaneously moved toward him. He jumped away to avoid them, but they persistently chased after him. As if taking advantage of that opening, everyone unleashed concentrated magic attacks toward the base of the wing Kugel previously attacked. The tentacles that were chasing after Kugel gave up the chase and made a line to protect the wing from the persistent barrage of magic attack. Speaking of the wing that had been exposed to attacks for a while, there appeared to be no considerable damage to it. As expected, its tough. We should seal its movements first, but it doesnt look like it will let us aplish it that easily. Mikoto and Curryman continued to unleash magic attacks, but all they managed to do was set the obstructing tentacles aze. Moreover, as new tentacles were generated in the ce of the crumbling down tentacles, their number didnt decrease. Focus on taking down its wings! By damaging its flight membranes, we should be able to considerably reduce its flight ability! That may be true, but judging from the regenerative ability of those tentacles, Im not sure that merely damaging its flight membranes will be enough to make it behave. Kugel, who had taken some distance away from All Biter, responded to Merlins warning. Its not like they are not regenerating in an instant If thats the case, attacking it the moment its about to fly away should be enough to stop it. Tetsujin, who was calmly observing their opponent, replied to him. In that case, crush its legs first! Chapter 69: (2) Chapter 69: (2) Kamui dashed toward the legs that were supporting All Biters gigantic body. Perhaps noticing his intention, arge number of tentacles began to gather and targeted Kamui. Before they could make their move, Tetsujin, who was on standby behind Kamui, invoked seventh-order magic. Ice Storm. The tentacles that were exposed to the storm slowed down and eventually froze. With the obstruction disappearing, Kamui held his sword up high and shed it toward the huge leg. Guh, its hard too! Pulling out the sinking in sword, he swiftly stepped back. The next moment, something huge fell down in front of him and the ground exploded. It was the striking down sturdy fist of the giant. This huge hand then spread open and chased after Kamui, intending to catch its prey. Tetsujin shot a series of arrows to support him, but the giants hand didnt stop. Earth Shake. Cracks appeared beneath All Biters feet, and its huge body shook. Losing its bnce, All Biter ceased its pursuit of Kamui and prioritized to steady itself. How about this then! While firing magic attacks, Curryman closed in from another direction. His target was All Biters tail, the wriggling snake dragon. Oraa! Swiftly wielding his twin swords, he shed at the snake dragons neck. Heck, so hard! This one is also no good, huh, damnit! At once, tentacles loomed over, trying to capture Curryman. Curryman, sheathing both of his swords, retreated while unleashing barrage of magic attacks to defend against the tentacles That only leaves the real body atop the giant body, but sensibly thinking, the defense will surely be tight, right? but, we have no choice but to do it. Readying herself, Mikoto unleashed the most powerful magic attack she could. In front of All Biter, me, which wasrge enough to engulf its entire gigantic body, was unleashed. All Biter, without showing any sign of panicking, stepped back and slipped away from the zing magic. Merlin, hows it? Hmm. it doesnt seem that effective, but that one just now seemed to be good enough, you were just not skillful enough on it. Im sorry for being unskillful. Mikoto replied to Merlin, looking at him with a reproachful gaze. Those conducts were probably the manifestation of relief in a way. It was because a faint light had finally shone in this desperate situation. Whats wrong? Did you discover anything? Promptly noticing the change around them, Curryman stepped back toward where the two of them were. Were going to use Merlins trump card. Honestly speaking, Id prefer something more fancy, though. It doesnt seem to understand what aesthetic is anyway, so it cant be helped. Well, well bet everything on that trump card of yours then. The three of them chatted casually to each other. However, the situation was gradually but surely getting unfavorable for them. In the face of overwhelming defensive power and beyondmon sense regenerative power, they might be the one attacking one-sidedly, but they were the only ones who were gradually getting worn out. At this rate, defeat was inevitable. Dont get too close to it. Youll get caught up otherwise. Ill let them know! Curryman ran off energetically. Seeing off his figure, the two of them readied themselves while gazing at All Biter. If my magic is good enough, then that will be good in itself, but if its not. Yes, I will use my power. Im not very good with it yet, but if I dont use it here, when will I use it? The two of them, observing theirrades who were ceaselessly moving about around All Biter while attacking it, began to time their attacks. Kukukuku, for you powerful people, who are top ss even in the whole world, to be able to do nothing but jumping around is quite the pleasant sight to behold. Damn! Youve said it now! All Bitersposed demeanor never ceased even in the face of the crowd of powerful people. Evading the approaching tentacles, Curryman couldnt help but curse. The other warriors were still unable to unleash any effective attack as well, but as expected they were still prominent powerful people nheless. They had yet stumbled upon dangerous situations as they continued to evade All Baiters attacks. But still, as expected Im getting tired of it. I guess Ill pick one of you first In the battle that could be said to be at a stalemate in a way, just as All Biter was about to make some kind of move, the Great Sage Merlin unleashed his trump card. Teru.Me.Barosu.I.Kuri.Kusui me of the Fierce King Explosion. All Biter was trapped in a closed space that had suddenly emerged. The moment it stopped moving due to how sudden this urrence was, its huge body was exposed to the real attack. The pressure that crushed everything that existed there, and the high temperature that burned everything on top of it, the two appeared and raged inside the closed space. The warriors were speechless in front of the closed space where lights kept flickering. It was a high level magic that had been lost in the world of man, and it was the highest level magic among them. It was only natural that they could not hide their surprise at being shown such a thing up close, even if they were on the same side. But the real surprise came after that. The situation inside of the space was not clearly visible from the outside. However, they could vaguely make out arge shadow All Biter, trying to break out of the closed space. Damn monster. It was unknown who it was from. Everyone who saw it was expressing the words they were feeling. However, the Great Sage, who had unleashed the attack, was still taking his stance, as if he had expected as much. And then Double cast! What followed after was another high level magic. It was an attack that put a heavy burden even on Merlins body. The closed space flickered even more violently. A storm of tyranny that could easily be called hell continued inside. But even so, the shadow of All Biter had yet to copse. Mikoto! Merlin called out to Mikoto with a stern expression. Mikoto, who before they knew it had taken a natural stance with her eyes closed while having her arms unequipped, as if responding to that call, revealed her determination-filled eyes. She red at the closed space and released the power that dwelled in her body. O God of Creation. Now is the time to release that power before me. Chapter 69: (3) Chapter 69: (3)
The closed space with flickering light was dyed in darkness. Mikoto amplified Merlins magic with the divine power the power of the God of Creation that had been protecting her. It was the power of a true God, capable of creating something out of nothing and returning everything to nothing. It was the power of the end that would appear should the timee. A jet-ck light that should not exist at the current time. Its radiance gradually expanded and filled the closed space. Finally, reaching its limit, the barrier of the highest level magic was unable to withstand this power anymore and shattered. The raging generated scorching energy, violent pressure, as well as the monster, everything was reduced to nothing. And then, all that was left there was the scorched ground. That could be said to be the strongest attack that the two of them could muster up with all their might. With disordered breath, Mikoto and Merlin simultaneously fell to their knees. All they could do now was restore their exhausted bodies. And then Did that do it?! Ominous words spelled by Kamui. If Tanaka-san were here, he would have surely lost himself in ming the handsome man at such a critical moment. It was because that line was forbidden words that must not be spoken in such a situation. As if to prove it, an eerie tentacle sprouted out of the scorched ck ground. The tip of the tentacle gradually swelled up, and eventually a flower bloomed. What appeared there was Cassius upper body. Wonderful! To think such kind of power is possessed by a hero. Such a way of talking like the one of his researcher days, talking in a mad tone with a big smile floating on his face, had returned. He joyfully observed the girl who was currently ring at him, despite the rough breathing she was having. Everyone run! It wasnt just therades who were fighting alongside her. These words were addressed to everyone, including the kingdom soldiers, who were watching this inhuman level battle from a distance. Hope was no more. Speaking of what they could do now, it was to reduce the number of casualties as much as possible. However, even such desperate cries of Mikoto would not be answered either. Hmm, in front of such first ss offerings, I dont really care about those trashes, but perhaps due to these exercises, the currently me is somewhat hungry. The moment they thought that a vast amount of magical energy was swelling up from Cassius, the world turned gray. Oioi, whats going on now? This is. Curryman involuntarily muttered as he cautiously raised his guard up. That was probably the question on the mind of everyone who was gathered there. And then, there was only one of them who had found the answer. This is, dont tell me, a barrier of Grand Magic a power of miracle possessed by gods and spirits?! Merlin was astonished by the terrifying power that was eroding the world. Kukuku, Im no longer going to let anyone get away now. All those trapped there were terrified by the cold smile Cassius showed. Now then, lets have you be the first offering. That power is too wasted on the hand of a mere hero, after all. Tentacles sprouted from the ground one after another. That was right, even as he was being burned by the power of God, All Biter managed to escape underground. What managed to survive was just a small piece of flesh, but that was the main body of All Biter. It was the main body that had umted the enormous amount of energy it had continuously absorbed and the information of all the living beings it had taken in so far. During this short period of time, it had been gradually eroding the matters around it and restoring its own body. And then, finally, along with tremors on the ground, the gigantic body of All Biter revived. Now then! Hand it over to me! That supreme power! A swarm of tentacles loomed towards Mikoto. In front of the future of the overly miserable end that would very soon befall her, all Mikoto could do was clench her teeth. However, there appeared a shadow that jumped in between her and that despair. O divine shield! Unleash your true power! Kamuis shield, raised with both hands, shone and a wall of light appeared in front of him. Kamui. Hmm, theres no way well ever hand over such dangerous power to a monster! With the power released by the divine shield, Kamui braced himself while gritting his teeth. There, All Biters tentacles came crashing. Along with the shockwave generated from their collision with the wall of light, unable to bear it, Kamui let out a voice of anguish. Kukuku, the one interfering is the other hero, huh. Interesting, lets see. Lets have you disy your power as well. The energy generated from magical energy turned into light and converged in front of All Biter. Do your best no to let me down. What followed after that murmur was thunderous roars and shock the unleashed energy rushed toward the hero, like a meteor that crept on the ground. Due to the collision between the wall of light created by Kamui and the torrent of destruction, the world shook. Those who could do nothing but watch from the sidelines in the face of such overwhelming power were unable to even see what was going on due to how bright the brilliance created by the sh of powers was. How much time had passed? The torrent of light gradually subsided, and the oue became clear. Hero Kamui still existed for sure. Mikoto and Merlin, who were behind him, were also fine. It could be said that they managed to avoid the worst possible oue. However A dry sound echoed through the area. It was the sound of the divine shield that had slipped off Kamuis hand and fallen to the ground. Kamui himself fell to his knees right after. Managing to at least prevent himself from falling down with both of his hands somehow, Kamui repeated strained breathing. As a result, everyone fell into despair. Something wielding attacks that even a hero, who boasted a sturdy body, could only withstand a single attack. That was the monster that was currently in front of them. Good grief, the other hero is quite a let-down. To fall down without being able to even disy any kind of power. Cassius stared at Kamui with eyes that had already lost interest. Well, he should at least be useful enough to ease this hunger, though. Tentacles stretched out from All Biter to seize him. Both Mikoto and Merlin, who were behind Kamui, were still too exhausted to move as well. Chapter 69: (4) Chapter 69: (4) The moment the tentacles were finally about to seize their prey, losing their energy, they fell on the ground. Were going to continue struggling for a while longer. Curryman, with speed like that of a gale, cut down these tentacles. Following him, Kugel and Tetsujin also unleashed attacks toward the tentacles. It was clear now that this was an opponent of a different level. What they were facing was an overwhelming power that was impossible to be reached through mere skill and experience. However, they still did not cease struggling. Good grief, Im getting fed up with this. Your opponent is. More tentacles stretched out. Trying to cut them down again, Currymans sword managed to cut into the tentacle, but just as it was sinking only slightly into them, it stopped. What?! Promptly pulling his sword out, Curryman took some distance. If I feel like it, I can even nullify your attack, you see. In that case, Curryman and Tetsujn then fired magic attacks, but none of the tentacles got burned and crumbled, unlike how they had been previously. The three of them could do nothing but escape from the tentacles now. Now then, lets start with the easy to eat one. One of the tentacles swelled up and opened its mouth, reminiscent of a carnivorous nt. Simr to the end of Kaltovich. The one this huge mouth was headed to was hero Kamui, who was the most exhausted and unable to move. Kamui braced himself to die as the tentacle closed in on him. However, there appeared a man who stood in the way of this demise. He grabbed tightly the edge of the huge mouth with both hands and did not allow it to go any further. You are. The one who saved hero Kamui was Kugel. Even if they were temporarily cooperating, why would he go that far to protect him? Words of doubt leaked naturally out of Kamui. Hmm My body moved on its own, you see. Kamui and the others managed to somehow evade the crisis. However, this level of resistance would not be enough to stop the monster. From the neck of the huge mouth that was of the tentacle, new tentacles branched, but their tips were transforming into sharp des as they moved to attack. Kugel, holding the huge mouth, was unable to move and got his body pierced by the tentacles. Gaha! Pierced by several tentacles, Kugel fell on his knees. However, he continued to hold the huge mouth. Why do you have to go to such lengths to protect me? Let me see its somewhat vague, but I have this feeling, you see. Youre someone we cant afford to lose here. Kugel vomited blood. Even so, he still doggedly resisted the monster. Hopefully you can save them. The demons and everyone. In the face of thatst glow of his fire of life, the supernatural being handed down the merciless judgment. What a foolish show. But I get it clearly now. Be it a hero or whatever else, you are all no more than trash in front of me. That means, without a doubt, Ive reached the realm of Gods! The huge mouth turned even bigger. Damn it all! Curryman was trying to somehow head to where the heroes were, but neither his sword nor magic worked. Tetsujin was also simrly trying to move forward, but her advance was by no means easier as she had to continue evading the tentacles. And then, slipping off Kugels hands, the huge mouth turned into a gigantic mouth that surpassed the limit of what he could grasp. Ill eat you all up at once then. The gigantic mouth slowly began to move in order to devour the prey in front of it. At that moment, along with a high-pitched sound that cut apart the world, something flew in from the heavens and pierced the swelled up tentacle. The tentacles, which were supposed to be immune to physical attacks and magic, vanished along with an explosion. What remained there was an enormous sword that was too boorish to be called a sword. This great sword stuck into the ground, exuding ominous power. As everyone there was stunned by the suddenness of the event. To think Id be forced to work to the limit even now Being a future ruler is unexpectedly hard. Even in the face of death, Kugel showed a smile. Good grief, youve kept us waiting too long damnit! Curryman simrly smiled, despite the harsh words he said. Everyone could not understand. As to how these two experienced warriors could be so at ease in such a grave situation. However, there was someone there who noticed what was happening. Are you going to interfere with me again? It was no one else. It was Cassius-sh-All Biter, the dominator of this ce up until now. Very well. Ive also umted enough power. Lets settle the score between us here and now. Evil God! Cassius red at the sky. The world isted by Grand Magic cracks appeared on the ashen sky that was the proof of it. Eventually, the cracks spread to the whole sky and shattered along with a high-pitched sound. And then, the original world appeared. A jet-ck man floated in the blue sky. It was our protagonist, Tanaka-san. The outrageous and enviable cliche of a handsome man saving a beautiful girl. The hot blooded righteousness as the handsome man risked his life to save those who were once his enemies. After all of that, in the end the role of saving an old dude fell on Tanaka-san. How did ite to this, Tanaka? Was the fate imposed on the Emperor of Child really that heavy? That gant figure of yours couldnt be looked at withoutughter, you know? Rather, it couldnt be looked at without tears, you know, Tanaka? I dont quite get what is going on, but. looks like youve gone wild to your hearts content here. Part-time warrior. Perhaps subconsciously sensing that he had wasted his chance. Tanaka-san was raging with bubbling anger. Along with his anger, a vast amount of energy shed and sparked furiously between the two of them. A former full-time worker and a part-time warrior the darkness of the employment problem, the difference in treatment between the two, created by modern Japan. Would Tanaka-san be able to solve this social problem and save Japan? There was no way he would! Chapter 70: (1) Chapter 70: (1) The reason for your defeat was that you were too hasty The two of them stared at and faced each other. The first one to make their move was All Biter. One after another, tentacles opened their mouths and unleashed magic attacks. More than a hundred of various mid-level magic attacks wereing at Tanaka. Moreover, powered by All Biters bottomless magical energy, each of these attacks wasparable to that of high-level magic in firepower. Hmph, what a stupid farce. However, even in the face of such attacks that could be said to be overwhelming, Tanaka didnt cease hisposed attitude. This was because Tanaka, who had already taken control of the air in the area with live-support magic, had perfectly grasped each and every iing various magic attacks that All Biter unleashed. Sing a hundred, y a thousand, the de of fantasy that reflects all creation Army of Mirrors Copycat Troopers. In the past, the battle between Gods and Evil Gods that was said to be the end of the world. One of the reasons why Tanaka was able to continue fighting without losing ground despite the disadvantage suffered by the Evil army during the final stage of the war was the existence of this secret technique, Army of Mirrors Copycat Troopers. It was a technique, feared by even Gods, which analyzed enemys abilities and created an imitation that looked just like the real thing. However, due to the shackle of the vast amount of energy it consumed, unable to reverse the tide of the war, the Evil army ended up being reduced to the depths of the earth as such, while it was just the same as usual, good work with the delusion. The stone balls unleashed in Multiple Chanting by Tanaka-san precisely shot down All Biters attacks, before raining down on All Biters body as they were. The scene of the tentacles bursting one after another, and arge hole visibly being created in the gigantic body was truly a sight to behold. However, the other party was also a monster among monsters. At once, the tentacles grew back and therge hole was closed. Dont underestimate me. Ive long since seen through that youre hiding your power. Show it to me! That true power of yours! The first exchange was in Tanakas favor. However, Tanaka was not letting his guard down in the slightest. His opponent was that The strongest monster I came up with. As the deduction of the defective detective Tanaka had ascertained the existence of a hidden cheat on his opponent, there was no way he could afford to let his guard down. And then, as if to affirm that remark of Tanaka, All Biter floated a broad and nasty smile in response. As expected of you. Nevertheless, even though youve already perceived it, for you to ask me to show it, arent you the one whos underestimating me?! Its gigantic body was d in a vast amount of magical energy at once. And then, it constructed another attack magic. Everyone felt a premonition of the dreadfulness of the sooning attack the moment this magic, that seemed as though jam packed with power, was unleashed. Id always devoted myself to research, you see. I didnt know how to fight, and I didnt know how to use magic either. However, Im feeling quite proud that Im fighting fairly well now. I think Im getting pretty good at it, if I do say so myself. Now then, do you understand what that means?! As if to engulf Tanaka, who was floating in the air, a pir of light appeared. More lights appeared one after another and formed an outline that reminisced of a shrine. That magic is! Kamui, who had been watching the battle from a distance, eximed in surprise. It was one of the high-order magic hidden by Purinism, and was also the trump card of that certainpanion of his. My predation is more than just mere predation! Its not merely about devouring the blood, flesh, and bones. As the magical energy, knowledge, and skills they possess will also be mine! No matter how much of a genius you are, youre no different than a worm in the face of this super growth! Now then, this realm of power that no one has ever reached. Savor it to the fullest! The huge shrine in the sky shone even brighter. This wave And this radiance. The inside of that shrine is a hell thats far beyond even my high-order magic! Merlin let out a groan as he covered his eyes with his arm at the glow that illuminated the world and the tremendous wave generated by the magical energy. However, everyone could sense it, not needing to hear his words. That the light in front of them was an attack on a beyondprehension level . It was possible to increase the power of magic by consuming a vast amount of magical energy. However, there were not many people who used this method to attack. This was because the ratio of the increase in firepower to the amount of magical energy consumed couldnt be said to be good. If they were going to spend the same amount of magical energy anyway, the more reasonable option would be to either invoke a higher order magic or to attack multiple times with the same magic. However, the third-order magic in front of them was generating energy that far surpassed Merlins first-order magic. That could only mean All Biters magical energy capacity was so vast to the point the Great Sage Merlin, Mankinds greatest magician, looked dwarfed, and there was no need to worry about magical energy consumption. As if to affirm this cruel fact, the energy of destruction increased in intensity. And then, just as the thought that at that rate the battle was going to end at once crossed their minds, something beyond even their imagination urred. Along with high-pitched sound, the shrine of light shattered. What emerged there was a deep darkness that gave the illusion as though sucking everything in. A man, d in a high concentration of magical energy to the point of being visible, covered his face with his left hand and floated a smile. Kukukuku. I see, I admit it. That powerits indeed a power worthy of being called a cheat. Finally, All Biters cheat was revealed. However, Tanakas rxed attitude did falter in the slightest. It was none other than because that plunder-type ability possessed by All Biter was a power he was very familiar with. That ability was a major cheat that was once a fad on a certain novel submission site, to the point dominating the daily rankings. It may be popr, but what outrageousness to mass produce it to the point of ruining my scoop. The moment we meetter after my return from the peach-colored two-dimensional board, Ill nevere back from collecting images on the two-dimensional board again this year, so bear that in mind! such were the words of indignation of Tanaka Taro, a plebian of the time. For an ability which was that famous, it was only natural that Tanaka-san, a self-proimed literary master, would be familiar with it. An ability with infinite potential. But thats not enough. Its not enough to be aplete cheat, Kukukuku. Surprisingly, this fearsome professional delusionist had already seen through the weakness of the plunder-type ability. At that moment, Tanaka was convinced of victory. Chapter 70: (2) Chapter 70: (2) And then, perhaps it was because he had been freed from the vignce, which could be said to be excessive, he had exerted up until now. His tension swiftly rose and reached the peak. A sense of liberation spread to every corner of his body. And then, a sense of omnipotence surged up. Tanakas perception was sharpened to an unprecedented level. And then he sensed it. That there was an enormous amount of magical energy swirling around inside him. Like blood, each strand of it flowed in sync with Tanakas will and freely rushed about. Excluding the ones he had performed unconsciously, up until now, the Grand Magic Tanaka had ever seeded in performing was nothing more than a party trick-level miracle. Now, however, Tanaka had managed to perform arge scale Grand Magic on his own volition. While floating a smile in excitement. And then, seeing that good mood airs of his, All Biter was annoyed. What are you smiling for? Dont get too ahead of yourself after merely defending against a single high-order magic! All Biter released more magical energy than when he invoked the high-order magic previously. The magical energy turned into energy of light and umted in front of its gigantic body. This umted energy was several times more than when it drove hero Kamui unable to fight in a single attack. Burn up while regretting ever underestimating me! A roar of light rushed up. It seemed as though it was going to swallow the floating in the sky Tanaka as it was. However, just as this light of destruction was about to reach him, it continued being repelled as though colliding against something. What the! Why is my attack being repelled?! Astonishment. And then it immediately realized. A powerful sense of oppression that seemed to envelope it. Kukukuku, you wont be able to escape now. There are 13yers of multiple barriers erected around you right now. Even a god wouldnt be able to break it. Why thirteenyers? Of course, it was none other than because he thought it sounded somewhat cool. But it wasnt just because it was cool. The greatest trait of this barrier was that by counting thirteen, which was a prime number, it could make your mind very calm. The effect was such that it could calm down even Tanaka-san, who was renowned for getting freaked out by every rapping sound. That was amazing, Prime Number Barrier! You bastard! Perhaps thinking that there would be no end to it at this rate. All Biter decided to stop its release of magical energy. However, as expected, as though its path was being obstructed by something, its gigantic body was repelled. You bastard! You bastaaaard!! The tips of the tentacles crowding around the gigantic body hardened into des and attacked the invisible wall. Even after unleashing hundreds upon thousands of sh on the barrier in an instant, no change urred in the situation. All Biter next gathered its tentacles to create a huge piercing weapon before charging forward again. As the stabbing weapon began to rotate at high speed, clouds of dust flew about. It crashed into the barrier again, but as expected its advance was stopped. Rather, the gigantic body was gradually being pushed back. It was impossible to break prime numbers. So strong, prime number barrier! Oh, youve created a drill, huh. Really, what an enviable talent. Romance of man, drill. Even Tanaka couldnt help but recognize that All Biter, no, Cassius was without a doubt a first-ss delusionist. If he had been born in Tanakas original world, by sufficiently disying that talent of his on a certain forum, he would have surely been praised as a god who provided materials. Or perhaps, there might have even been a future where he and Tanaka would be best friends who didnt know each others faces. However, reality was cruel. Now they had met each other as enemies in this other world. And unfortunately, the delusion ability of Cassius, who was raised in the other world, was nowhere near Tanakas, who had been exposed to various fictional works in the real world. This battle. If their positions were to be reversed, Tanaka would definitely have focused on running away. Plunder-type ability it was an ability that allowed for stress-free rapid growth and hyahha development since the beginning of the story, but there was a pitfall to this power. The drawback where the readers would be tired of it if it continued as it was. In order to avoid this, the world thus released it. A huge wall in the name of trial. Even plunder-type ability that possessed infinite potential waspletely powerless against an existence that was far above them at that point of time. This trial, if taken properly, would lead to none other than the development of a definite bad end. This was exactly the reason why Tanaka previously said that it wouldnt be enough to be aplete cheat. And then, to turn it into aplete cheat, what was needed here was hero attribute. The talent to ovee confrontation against an enemy who was much stronger than them through a convenient development. Only thoughbining with it could plunder-type ability work as aplete cheat. And then, Tanaka was sure of it. Cassius, with his persistent and vicious-type face, didnt have protagonist attribute. What a calm and urate judgment, Tanaka! It was the kind of judgment that could get a hostage back safely in a robbery, you know, Tanaka! The reason for your defeat was that you were too hasty. Tanaka exaggeratedly spread his arms and d in darkness. Lament the folly of standing in front of me before you have grown fully. Now then, I will show you the world that you were supposed to reach eventually, if you were born in a different ce. The strongest karma created by my kinsmen in my hometown. A high density magical energy that even distorted the world. The darkness d by Tanaka was embodied into a miracle. Melody of light that manifest eternity Eternal Frost Blizzard Requiem. It was too quiet and fleeting of a scene to be called an attack. Crystals of light began to flicker like snow. The particles of light, which were raining down inside the prime number barrier that was sealing All Biter, simply continued to drift peacefully. Those who had been exposed to fierce battles up until now were captivated by this out of ce beautiful scenery. However, they soon realized that it was without a doubt an attack. As All Biters scream echoed through the air. What the hell is this?! Why is my body freezing?! My body is supposed to have resistance to all attributes, so why?! All Biters body began to freeze bit by bit from the ce where it touched the light. No, more urately, it was turning into ice. Damn it, in that case I can just deal with it using healing magic. What?! Healing magic doesnt. work? All Biter tried to heal itself, but the situation did not improve at all. Rather, it was unable to hide its panic as its body continued to touch the light and was turned into ice bit by bit. As it tried to use magic again, fully leveraging its enormous magical power, but simrly failed to make any change, All Biters confusion deepened even further. If it had managed to maintain its calm judgment at that moment, it might be able toe up with a different solution. However, unfortunately, even that assumption might have been meaningless. As there was an insurmountable wall between the two of them. Even if it had tried the right countermeasure, it would have ended up in vain in the face of the overwhelming difference in power. The attack that Tanaka unleashed was by no means a water-type freezing attack. If it had to be ssified as one, this attack was closer to that of a curse. Its essence was matter transformation. The crystals of light that Tanaka unleashed transformed matter into ice as soon as they came into contact. In addition, to prevent any countermeasure against it, he thoroughly arranged it to even stop time. This was a technique that showcased the workmanship of Tanaka-san, who never forgot the heart of a little man. Impossible. Im I, who have surpassed God in such a ce. All Biter was turned into an ice object that would never melt. This is my least mercy as a fellow delusionist. Ill give you eternity. Enjoy it until the end of the world. Thus, All Biters time came to a halt. That also meant that the battle of delusions between the two of them hade to an end. Chapter 71: (1) Chapter 71: (1) Brat, What Are You Misunderstanding About? Hahaha, as expected of you! Geez, what the hell is going on here? Curryman began to run whileughing. The injured Kugel also trudged forward with a smile. In front of them was a gigantic ice statue. And then, Tanaka, who had settled their fated battle, slowly descended from the sky. Those who survived there could do nothing but stare at such them. And their eyes were filled with various thoughts. Astonishment, relief, excitement, and fear. Purin Kingdom soldiers, whose troops had been almostpletely decimated by All Biter, were particrly leaning toward the negative emotions. They might have managed to survive for the time being, but as such an abnormal existence was now right in front of them, that was only natural. They were tormented by despair as their fates were still in the hand of this existence. Hero Kamui and Tetsujin were no exception. On the other hand, Mikoto and Merlin were simply astonished. As the figure of that overly dark man had once been firmly etched onto their minds. Hes the person we once met before, isnt he? He seems to be. I hardly got to talk to him, though. I think you should know him better than I do. That may be true, but its not like we had a particrly deep conversation or anything, after all. Above all, the air was too different from when they met previously. An overwhelming presence who didnt waver in the slightest even in the face of All Biter. And the absolute power that was disyed. It was so different from the idiotic air he had radiated previously that they couldnt help but doubt if it was really the same person. Well, that appearance is without a doubt that person, though. Even while pondering how she should address the man, Mikoto began to slowly move forward. Completely oblivious to such various thoughts whirling in the people around them, Tanaka and the others were in delight for their reunion. Oioi, whats going on? Arent you two in tatters there. Geez, why do you have to go wild so recklessly? As expected, surviving was the best we could expect against that thing. It was a tough battle, but to think it would be treated so lightly. Ah, got it, got it, alright? Im going to fix you up now, so wait a bit. Tanaka-san stered the mask of a broad-minded leader. It was none other than because he had sharp-eyedly noticed that hero Mikoto was also there. He was still such a swiftly-changing man as usual. Tanaka held out his hand toward the two. Enveloped in light, Curryman and Kugel were healed in the blink of an eye. The change in Kugel, who had been seriously injured to the point of on the deaths door, was particrly remarkable, as he disyed regenerative powers that would put All Biter to shame. Curryman was exasperated by Tanakas magic, which was out of the norm as usual. Geez, what ridiculous magic. Its like looking at the regenerative power of the monster from earlier. Dahaha! Kugel, he says youre a monster. No, I think youre the strange one, sir. Huh? Huh? An awkward air drifted around. However, promptly regaining himself, Tanaka continued the conversation to lighten up the mood. This was also wholly in order to make an appeal to Hero-chan. You could see the fearsome n of Tanaka-san to show off hismunicative ability as well as appeal of adult charm. Well, its that. You two are receiving training from Suke-san, so you have to at least reach the level where you can swiftly defeat an opponent like the one just now. No, it regenerated like crazy, so we wont be able to defeat it since we mainly use physical attacks. Hearing this answer from Curryman, Tanaka let out a sigh in a good grief manner. He didnt forget to vaguely send sidelong nces toward Hero-chan. You just dont get it, do you? That kind of opponent tends to have a small core that sneakily moves around within its body. If you want to defeat it with physical attacks, the basic is to first cut apart its huge bodies and then find the core that serves as itsmand center. Monsters with regenerative abilities were verymon in manga and anime that this kind of subjugate strategy was akin to amon sense among otaku. Was that really true, Tanaka? Well, if it were Suke-san, without finding the core, hed end it before saying I seemed to have cut the core to pieces, so in the end I couldnt find it-degozaru. Haha, thats so likely that I cantugh at it. Youre right. Perhaps because the two had gained experience from their repeated mock battle training against Suke-san. They could clearly and realistically imagine Suke-sans triumphant figure. You were close to smearing mud on the face of your master, Suke-san. The training from tomorrow on will be tougher, so you better prepare yourselves. Just as he was sharply pointing out two fingers toward the two and appealing his coolness, hero Mikoto finally arrived at where they were. No one could me Tanaka-san, who had continuously and thoroughly been betrayed in this world, for having his nostrilrgely expanding in excitement and expectation. Its been a while, Echigoya-san. Do you remember us? Of course I remember you, Hero-chan. By the way, Echigoya is my incognito form to hide from the world. Tanaka coolly and sharply extended his left arm at forty five degrees angle downward, making his cloak flutter at the same time. And then, abruptly holding up the extended left arm to cover his face, his dead fish-like eyes were peeking out of the gap between the fingers. My real name is Tanaka. A man whos grieving at the chaosden world. Im currently traveling around the world to expand my connection with promising people, but I have a n to start my ownpany and use my connections and experience to develop businesses that transcend national borders someday. Once again, pleased to meet you. Did you get it? In order to secure this opportunity for sure, this time he finally stepped into the forbidden domain of self-conscious type. It was a crafty method of trying to win over an innocent former high school girl with little life experience using adult charm. The fact that the parts of his face seemed to assemble in the middle was the embodiment of Tanaka-sans confidence. One could strongly feel his maturity as he meaninglessly tapped on hisputer keyboard in the office with a ck!. In the end, what are you going to do? Come to think of it, we know nothing about the Lord. He could hear the voices of bystanders, Curryman and Kugel, but Tanaka-san magnificently ignored them. Ah,e to think of it. Im sorry that I seemed to have snatched your prey earlier. Ive got some history with that monster, you see. So I kinda took the liberty to settle it there. And then, he apologized where he should apologize. That was amazing, Tanaka. You were more reliable than ever, Tanaka. Umm, rather, you saved us there. Thank you very much. This short remark, as expected it made even Tanaka-sans heart skip a beat. A sailor uniform high school girl hero who possessed even humility. Just how many attributes do you want to stack before youre satisfied, damn it! Only this time, my gratitude! Other world-san! or so Tanaka thought while boisterously dancing in his mind. For him to thank the world that had betrayed him on countless asions, it was easy to tell how great Tanaka-sans happiness was. Well, chatting while standing in such a ce is a bit. Myrades are resting over there, so lets go over and talk there. Is everyone all right? Yeah, we happened to run into each other while they were running in panic, after all. Im leaving them in the hands of Suke-san and Kaku-san at the moment. Uesama is also there, so there should be no problem. Curryman had stepped into the conversation, but in the presence of the Hero, let alone showing dissatisfied expression, Tanaka performed something resembling a reliable leader. He was unusually ying well. As expected, Uesama really exists, huh! With this we can finally cross the mountain! While Curryman and Kugel were rejoicing, Mikoto showed a curious expression, Uesama? Well, as I alone felt some sort of fate here, I decided to take a look. It looks like I was right. Sending flirtatious nces intermittently toward Mikoto, Tanaka-san showed a smug face. That was not good, Tanaka. You were beginning to return to your normal self, Tanaka. One win one lose, the sweat dripping in hand battle continued. Chapter 71: (2) Chapter 71: (2) Youre right. Theres no point in staying here anymore, after all. It might be a good idea for us to cross the mountain together. The mountain had finally moved, and Tanaka was rolling around in his mind, letting the joy take over him. The rest is for him to decide. Thatst unsettling word brought the man, Tanaka, back to reality. Reminded of a political group that had once moved a mountain and ended up waning as it was, Tanaka became even more insecure. And then, as if prearranged beforehand, a person stepped onto the scene hero Kamui. No matter what I say anymore than this, it will be useless anyway, so lets just part here. The rest is for you to think about and decide for yourself. I hope that the next time we meet, we wont have to cross swords. Based on Mikotos words, realizing that the two of them were not so close, Tanaka was relieved for the time being. I cant change my mind so easily. Im shouldering the wishes of numerous people. Even Kalt. Kamui hung his head down, unable to continue his words. None of the vigor he disyed during his fight against Mikoto could be seen there. Even in the fight against All Biter, he only managed to fight fiercely due to boost from his anger and hatred, but now that this target of hatred had disappeared, he couldnt maintain his strong front. The only thing that remained in his heart was the emptiness of losing his dearestpanion. Even so, the reason why he couldnt honestly nod his head to Mikotos words was perhaps his remaining slight of pride as a hero. Just as he said, there were things he had to shoulder. No matter how worn out he was, he couldnt easily deny the path he had walked on up until now. And then, it was unknown whether he was reading the air or not. Tanaka sneakily called out to Curryman in a whisper. Did something happen? The mood is somehow getting serious, though. Im not good at this kind of thing, you see. He lost one of hispanions. She seemed to be a priest of Purinism, so her personality was a bit that, butWell, even with that, she was still quite the beauty, so it was a shame. Say What.? Tanaka regretted his kindness as he ended up entertaining sympathy, no matter how miniscule it was, when he saw the seemingly out of luck handsome man and thought I do think that every handsome man ought to just explode, but well, as long as they dont get cocky, its not impossible to slightly tolerate it. Who did you think you were, Tanaka? Brat, what are you misunderstanding about? Kamui reacted with a jump to the suddenly echoing voice. It was because these were words from the existence he wanted to face the least at the moment. And then, someone he couldnt afford to avoid with his status as a hero. What do you mean? Is there something Im misunderstanding about? Someone who easily dealt with the monster he couldnt even stand against. Kamui answered while carefully minding his words. Tanaka and Kamui faced each other. Peoples wishes arent a tool to create an excuse. .. At these words, and then the pressure he felt, Kamui couldnt say anything back. To not get yourself trapped there, you have to move forward following your own will. Shouldering peoples wishes is no different than bing someones puppet, after all. No one will be able to tell if were doing something on our own will or not. If all we get to do is the same in the end, isnt that just self-satisfaction? No, youre mistaken. There is no such thing as the same person in this world. There are as many thoughts as there are people in this world, and they are all different. Even if youre shouldering only a single person, it is impossible to act exactly just as they wish. Shouldering the feeling of others is more about whether there is meaning and value in it than whether betraying or not betraying it. The pressure from Tanaka intensified. Kamui couldnt help but get overwhelmed. That was inevitable, as what Tanaka-san was shouldering was the sorrows of various unrewarded men. That included sryman fathers who worked hard for their families, even while their daughters were in their rebellious phase. For the sake of the fathers who despite being unable to reach the image of the rich, handsome, dandy father their daughters wished for, they still worked while shedding sweats every day to support their families, he couldnt afford to back down no matter what. Theres something you ought to do before worrying about what to do from now on. You need to think about it again. What is it that you really have to shoulder. And then, how you are going to act on it. As long as you dont have a clear answer to those question, you arent allowed to move forward. The man flickered his cloak and turned around. Finally being released from the crushing pressure, Kamui was somewhat relieved. However, as if taking advantage of that opening, one sentence pierced into Kamui. I heard that you lost someone important. ! You have to shoulder her feelings. And then, you arent allowed to discard these feelings ever, no matter what. If you decided not to shoulder them, then at that moment. The man walked away. Kamui could do nothing but stare at that back. Thesest words were in a way more devastating than the intense pressure he had been under until then. As someone who stood on the side of the demon, it could be said that his rtionship with Purisnism was at extreme hostility. These words that seemed as though they sympathized with Kaltovich, who was a priest of it. However, if what he had just said was true, then there seemed to be two meanings of it. He was telling him. Love had nothing to do with friend or foe. He told him to shoulder her feelings and go. And then he asked him to choose. Whether to ept her wishes or to betray them. Whichever path he decided to tread on, he had to carry her feelings with him and move forward. With aplicated feeling, Kamui continued to see off the back of the departing man. That was harsh. I guess thats because hes your favorite disciple, huh. Huh? What are you talking about? Tanaka was unfazed by Currymans teasing. Had you noticed it? Of all things, Tanaka didnt remember the face of the hero at all. However, that was no wonder. Tanaka had only seen Kamui once, before they were summoned to the other world. Moreover, as he saw him from behind, it wasnt like he had properly seen his face or anything. As memorizing the face of a handsome man was already nigh impossible to begin with, expecting him to remember it under such unfavorable conditions was no different than expecting a miracle to ur. Therefore, it seemed that Tanaka-san was unanimously found not guilty. Even so, despite everything, to be able to care for even a handsome man, Tanaka-san was truly a man among men. Speaking of the expression of such Tanaka-san right now was. Kukuku, Ive driven a wedge into that handsome man. With this, that handsome man will be weighed with the passed away beauty. I wont hand over Hero-chan to you! I wont! What truly beautiful weather today as well. As if blessing Tanaka and the others on their attempt to cross over the steep mountain pass. Chapter 72: (1) Chapter 72: (1) With this the voices of envy wont stop for a while, huh. Good grief. Year 5954 of the creation calendar, new year. Northern wastnd several days away from the northern border of the Haru Empire. In the midst of the cold season, Nanashi town was disying liveliness that heat was still lingering there. As a town that had begun to be developed recently, it might only be natural that it was bustling with activity. However, the reason why this town was bing unusually busy actuallyy somewhere else. At some point in time, the number of demonsing from the Purin Kingdom had increased rapidly. It was a mysterious phenomenon that surprised even Tanaka-san, but due to this unexpected increase in poption, the assumption that the growth of the town was going to gradually slow down was overturned. There were many who were delighted about this, but there were also those who had to shoulder the burden in the shadow. One of them was the merchant Echigoya, who had be the semi-ruler of the town, who had been having a hectic daily life. In the midst of all this, a great news that shook the town to its core dropped. The arrival of neers with more than a thousand in number. For Echigoya, who had been in the midst of a hectic period with sustained peak fatigue, it was the kind of news that made him want to faint. However, he was still a merchant with recognized abilities to adapt. Perhaps it was his nature or pride. Echigoya decided to stand as the vanguard himself in order to discuss with this group. What awaited such him was the never seen before smug face of our protagonist, Tanaka-san. Who could me Echigoya for involuntarily letting out words that could not be called words? Rather, we ought to show appreciation to the person who brought forth the smug face that made the merchant, who was renowned for his ability to hide his thoughts, bare his emotions. Call the chef, Echigoya. With such a trivial scene, the group of demons led by Tanaka safely entered Nanashi town. This might be a rather abbreviated exnation, but during the period of Tanaka and the other crossing the mountain until arriving at the town, there was also a tale that couldnt be told without tears. It was the tale of a certain man who harbored fearsome ambitions of holding hands with Hero-chan. After various great adventures, the ambition ended up not being achieved, but as expected it didnt seem to be something that should be talked about too deeply. Then, Echigoyas hectic life, where he didnt even have time to ask Tanaka about the merchant in the kingdom who had the same name as him, continued. Hmm, the time has finallye for me to experience this event, huh. Tanaka stood there with an emotional look on his face. The location was the center of Nanashi town. It was a street with stores of various sizes lined up. In front of a job agency, namely the guild, Tanaka crossed his arms and soaked himself in self-satisfaction. What Tanaka was aiming for was the cliche of otherworldly works. The event of With my amazingtent potential being known, the attention from everyone was intense. Even though I didnt actually want to stand out, being unable to stop the gazes of envy from everyone was truly troubling. Keenly sensing the aura of So cool, embrace me from beautiful women, I could onlyment on how manly I was. Each of my stat values is still as miniscule as usual, but the guild wont be able to tell the details about it anyway. I bet the guild staff will involuntarily let out a scream in surprise at how amazing my level is. Kukuku, I can clearly see the unfolding future after this. Having seeded in achieving an beyondmon sense level up in the sealednd, Tanaka was intending to y this powerful card here and move onto the protagonist path at once. But still, the n is originally to have Suke-san update his here as well and stir the world with the news of The emergence of a powerful duo. Are they going to raid the showbiz?!, though. There was no sign of his partner, Suke-san, there. This was because there was an incident that put a setback to this n that Tanaka had arranged to be carried out in Nanashi town. ording to the n, he was supposed to be hailed as a hero for bringing over a thousand demons safely to their new home. After building a solid status in the town in such a way, he would debut Suke-san as his duos partner. The important point was, after making sure to reveal to everyone that Tanaka was the superior one, he would promote Suke-sans name as well. Thus, Tanakas pride would be satisfied, and Team Tanaka would also be stable. This was the rising scenario that Tanaka had nned to implement after arriving in this town. However, upon their arrival at this town, the one who became the topic wasnt Tanaka. Everyones attention was focused on hero Mikoto, who hade along, and the other amazing powerful beings who seemed to have arrived at the same time as them. For a while, Nanashi town was abuzz with these kinds of topics. Having suffered another setback, Tanaka secluded himself in distress for a while. However, Tanaka was also a self-proimed man of fortitude. He couldnt afford to justy down and ept everything. Even while secluding himself, he continued to formte a n to ovee this setback, and now was exactly the moment for him to take the first step toward hiseback. Leaving Hero-chan aside, what a bunch with bad timing, geez. Because of them, my harem life became a slightly more distant. Tanaka whined in mumble. After deluding the convenient development that there might be the possibility of the development where they became some sort of official couple after getting himself and Hero-chan turned into a topic together, he was arbitrarily ovee with anger. The more he thought about it, the more he inevitably felt that he had lost a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Damn it! How irritating. Just who the hell are they? Well, not that I want to know, though! As Tanaka happened to stumble upon this nothing but an unpleasant topic, he immediately left while cursing in anger, so he still didnt know much about the rumored powerful beings. And he was not in the least interested in knowing these perpetrators from then on either. This was because the sovereign of the little man world, Tanaka-san, couldnt afford to ever stand against these renowned powerful beings, after all. Should they meet, the one standing there was the overly honest man, Tanaka-san. Even if he had no intention to, it wasnt impossible for him to end up sparking a fire between them. Chapter 72: (2) Chapter 72: (2) In the end, not knowing was in the best interest for him. All Tanaka-san could do was secretlyin about the unknown powerful beings in the shadows. Truly an ideal little man. Nevertheless, just who in the world were these certain Curryman folks who had dared to obstruct our protagonists, Tanaka-san, ambition? Even if Tanaka-sans mental health had prevented the truth from being unveiled, what a truly unsatisfying ending it was. Thus, the Tanaka-san Harem Protagonist Project Cancetion Case was buried in the dark with the culprits remaining unknown. This matter might have nothing to do with it, but at the same time as when Tanaka-san was cursing the unknown powerful beings. The fact that chills ran down the spines of Curryman, the three ck Demon brothers, and the Great Sage Merlin was perhaps the greatest mystery of this work. Well, whatever. Lets just forget about such annoying stuff. The course correction is perfect, after all. Im sure that by ying this strongest card, Ill be able to at least make sure to join the ranks of the Im TUEEE protagonists. Tanaka heaved out a sigh while shaking his head. With this the voices of envy wont stop for a while, huh. Good grief. In contrast to his words, joy couldnt be concealed from the expression on his face. Such an act was so obvious, Tanaka. That level of act was the height of folly that would invite criticism from the unrewarded men who had been following up until now. However, it wasnt like you couldnt keenly sense his seriousness from his rotten eyes that were glowing more than ever. Did that mean you were serious this time, Tanaka? Did that mean you were seriously intending to steal a march by yourself and have a good experience just like that, Tanaka? Now then, lets transform into a popr protagonist at once. With light and spirited steps, Tanaka disappeared into the guild. And then, half an hour passed. Tanaka emerged from the guild. The guild, which should have been buzzing with uproar over Tanakas sudden rise to fame, remained quiet. Compared to when he was heading into the guild previously, the vigor radiated from his footsteps was nowhere as strong. And his body continued to tremble ever so slightly. Why, why cant my level be measured?!!!!! Tanaka screamed, forgetting that he was on a street with peopleing and going. It was an action that was so unlike the calm and cool protagonist Tanaka-san was. That ought to mean that it was such a shocking incident. Just what in the world happened in the guild? As usual, Tanaka headed to the reception desk to update his guild card. However, for some reason, the result was no reaction. He tried over and over again, but the magic tool that acted as the measuring device showed no reaction at all. As a test, as he let others to measure themselves with it, it worked just fine. No matter how many times he tried, Tanaka was the only one who couldnt be measured. Tanaka persistently refused to back down, but the situation didnt get any better, and in the end, his guild card stayed at level 24, the same as when he updated it before the ident where he was transported to the west. At any rate, he could now take the promotion test to rank D, but that didnt prove as constion whatsoever. With such a level, challenging C rank or higher would be impossible, after all. How could this have happened? Even as he fell into shock, Tanaka pondered about it. Was it because he had leveled up too much? Could it be because he had exceeded the measurement limit of the magic tool that he had fallen into this situation? Would Suke-san also be stuck at D rank, and the dream of Team Tanakas strongest legend vanished into the dust just like that? No. That wasnt the case at all. Tanaka could sense it with the intuition that he had cultivated in the carefree and wilderness-free modern society. That there was no way the trapid down by the world for him to end with only that much. Most likely Suke-san will be able to update his guild card. And then he will spread his wings to rise to fame and be a star in the showbiz at once. Over my dead body. How could Tanaka-san, an emperor of children who boasted positive thinking that made him never doubt his harem, be so pessimistic? It was none other than because he had begun to vaguely realize the cause which led him to fall into such a predicament. Ironically enough, the answery in the event that urred at the same time as he had achieved the dramatic level up. It was because he thought that the cause was in the series of events that had led him to obtaining that power of God. An indispensable weapon to fight against the gods of the otherworld. The power that transcended the principle of the world, Creation and Destruction Boundary. There should be no problem with this power, which could be said to be the higher-lever version of Grand Magic. The problem was the other one. The power to protect those who inherited the power of God, Deceiver of the Abyss. A divinew that rejected those who tried to touch the secret of the power of God. Even if an incredibly handsome man had tried to rob his abilities, or even if a rich man with an extravagant harem had tried to copy his abilities, it would have surely protected the frail and innocent Tanaka-san. However, this power. Did it have the kindness to flexibly interact with the guilds magic tool that meant no harm? The answer should be clear based on the case this time. Tanakas dream, was falling apart here. Granny, how could you do it to me? Goddamnit!! A sorrowful cry echoed throughout the sky. He was a man whose art of sacrificing himself was truly picturesque. The sky seen by Tanaka, who had surrendered himself to emotion, in contrast to his heart was beautiful, on top of that, he even saw the illusion of the Witch of Abyss Beatrice yfully winking at him. I dont need a cute gesture from you, Granny! Theres no way theres a demand for that! Tanaka let out a retort toward the world at once. The sorrow of the man turned into a howl that echoed through the area. Eventually, that voice was swallowed up by the bustle of Nanashi town that was bing lively at the arrival of a new era. Chapter 73: (1) Chapter 73: (1) The Moving Ambition The northern part of the continent a barrennd where nothing could be gained. A thousand years had passed since demons were defeated in the war and drifted to thisnd, where cold and quiet time had passed by for a long time. There were surely those who had wished for this equilibrium to continue unchanged for eternity. However, the small fluctuations that had emerged in various parts of the world were now without a doubt giving an impact on the world. Thisnd, the edge of the world, was no exception either. The harsh environment of thisnd showed an even more ferocious face as the weather crumbled. The strong winds were blowing as if scraping off the solid ground. The soaring clouds of dust were blocking the light, turning thend into a dim ashen colored world even though it was daytime. There were shadows of people standing leisurely in this world where almost all vision was taken away. The ones standing there were a group of about ten people. It was hard to tell who they were from their figures that were entirely concealed by robes. Their hoods, which covered their heads to protect them from the strong winds, were also only slightly open around their eyes. From the pale skin and seemingly burning glowing red eyes you could barely make out of them, you could tell that they were no ordinary humans. So youvee. A short whisper leaked from one of them. Even though they were in the midst of a raging sandstorm, without missing out this quiet voice, the group of demons strengthened their vignce. This proved that they possessed excellent senses and concentration ability. From that disciplined movements and behavior, you could catch a glimpse that they were considerably capable. Not long after, a strange noise could be heard in the midst of the sandstorm. This sound, which gradually grew louder and louder, was telling them of the presence of those who were drawing near to them, cutting through the wind in the storm. Several shadows appeared. The ones who appeared, pping their ck wings, were several people of the winged tribe. The reason why they were able to descend in leisure, as if the storm was nonexistent at all, was becausebined with the fact that their wings were natural magic tools, they also possessed outstanding abilities. These winged people headed straight toward the one who appeared to be the leader of the demon group and bowed their heads. Good work with your long campaign. It may be sudden, but lets see what youve got. Nodding respectfully to the man who seemed to be the leader of the demon group, they then held out a box forward. It was an ancient-looking, but sturdy, long box. The leader man nced at his subordinate in silence. And then, his subordinate, sensing this, walked up to the winged people and opened the box. At that moment, the air in the ce changed. That was because such a dense magical energy erupted. Oh! Whaty within was a single sword. It was a legendary relic that was said to have been wielded by the Demon Lord of a thousand years ago to fight not only the armies of mankind, but also the Gods that protected them on equal terms. The blood of countless warriors has been spilled to find and retrieve this treasure. But we believe that their sacrifice was surely not in vain! Perhaps affected by its power. The subordinate stared excitedly at the sword. The cursed sword Bundam. It was not only the leader man, the elites of the demons who were present there were also staring fixedly at the tingling senseable mighty power it radiated. As if they were mesmerized by the cursed sword. If put into words, their appearance looked just like B-movie fanatics being unable to take their eyes off a popr action star. If Tanaka-san had been there, there was no doubt that he would have eximed Thursday in surprise. Could you see how much of a dangerous item the cursed sword Bundam was? It was dangerous in a lot of ways. Hmm? The power that is hidden, as though mixed in, in this powerful wave is. The leader man, who could do nothing but be mesmerized in the presence of the legendary sword, came back to reality as if he had just woken up. You seem to have noticed it as well. Theres power of God that resides in this cursed sword Bundam. The power of our arch-enemy, Morinaga. What?! Whats going on?! Why is the power of godof all thing, our mortal enemy Morinagas is in the cursed sword? The winged person, who was being questioned, answered while staring at the box where the cursed sword was lying within. It seemed that humans and Gods, who narrowly won the great war in the past, were afraid of it. Of the power of this cursed swordwhich was the source of power that enabled the Demon Lord to fight equally against the strongest God, Morinaga. However, as Morinaga could not destroy the cursed sword even with her power, it appeared that she resorted to putting a seal on it, moreover, after using this divine armament to seal off its magical energy, he hid it tightly. Its sealed, you say? This cursed sword Bundam that is radiating such power is. The demons showed an expression as though they found it unbelievable. That surprised reaction might beparable to Tanaka-sans when he found out that his favorite action star had fallen into a slump. Comparing everything to Tanaka might be too troubles, technical and difficult to understand, so lets refrain from it around here. It may be sealed, but this power is the real deal. This cursed sword Bundam is exactly the proof of the one who rules over demons. The moment this divine seal is broken and the true power of this cursed sword is released, the age of us demons will surelye. And there is no one else who can do that but Ganash-sama. Perhaps affected by the power of the cursed sword. The winged person emphasized in tion. Youre right, if it were Ganash-sama, he would surely be able to exterminate Gods and build a world of demons. But still, as expected of a God, huh, to think hed put a seal on it. A seal, huh. The leader man looked as though fell into thought for a while, before floating a cold smile. Kukuku, looks like weve got just the right thing we need. What an opportunity! Isnt it just as though the world is encouraging the world of us demons! After letting outughter for a while, the man began to move toward his ambition. The path is clear! Lets go! The figures of the demons disappeared as if they were merging into the sandstorm. The new ripples born at the edge of the world began to spread. Currently, it was nothing more than a very small fluctuation. However, this wave was hiding danger that could shake the entire world. Chapter 73: (2) Chapter 73: (2) Meanwhile, Nanashi townas the citizens, who had been restless at the arrival of neers and the rumors of the hero and other prominent powerful people, were beginning to calm down. The guild was striving to deal with the problems that had arisen due to the sudden increase in poption, such as food, housing, employment, and public safety. Even now, in one of the guilds rooms, Echigoya and the guild staff were in the middle of discussion about their future ns. Ive heard the story! The one who appeared from the door with such a grand noise was our protagonist, Tanaka-san. It was that very Tanaka-san whose well-thought-out n was crushed the other day, and had a ss change into a man befitting of a howling sore loser. However, the current him was disying such a good mood that no shreds of frustration could be seen at all. It was most likely because he was satisfied to be able to use the Ive heard the story line, which ranked equal with Ive expected as much, in the Lines a man would like to say at least once ranking (ording to Bobby Japan). But, looking at the confident-filled smile on his face, it didnt seem like that was all there was to it. That smug face that none wanted to protect. Tear it pieces, Echigoya! Whats the matter? Let me tell you, though, we dont have the time for indulging ourselves in idle talk right now. Echigoya, who wanted to end the conversation as soon as possible to focus on his work, fired a preemptive jab. However, there was no way a mere cold response would be enough to stop the man who was renowned for his ability to misread the air. Hmm, you seem to be in a very bad mood there. However! I have good news for such Echigoya-san. By no means bragging, but Im actually quite a picky man when ites to internal affairs. It can even be said that its something Im specialized at, to be frank. Rather than internal affairs (naisei), it was NAISEI (self-reflection) that made Tanaka Tanaka. Furthermore, for sure there would be (lol) attached behind it. However, it would be cruel to expect Echigoya, an otherworlder, to notice this pitfall. Thus, the conversation between the two continued. Oh, thats news to me. However, the one there was the capable merchant, Echigoya-san. Even without knowing what NAISEI was, sensing the looming danger that was far beyond imagination, he proceeded the conversation with caution. Were currently faced with various problems due to the rapid increase in poption. To be honest, it can be even said that the situation is pretty bad. So, putting that into consideration, let me confirm this, do you really have the confidence that you can ovee this predicament, Tanaka-san? Of course I do. Well, the fate of the town is at stake, after all. And no matter how much of best friends we are, suddenly being appointed as the new leader doesnt seem that appropriate either. Tanaka, who answered the question while still stering a smug look on his face, didnt notice the fact that vein had popped out on Echigoyas forehead at all. Echigoya-san, who firmly held in the urge to question the man such as Just who is best friend with who?! Rather, are you seriously aiming for the seat of the leader of the town from the get go?!, for an entire hour, and going along with Tanakas talk, was truly a respectable member of society. And then, Tanaka, who could not read the room, continued to talk. So heres the thing. How about we start by letting me take care of one problem? By the way, if you sign the contract now, only this time, I dont mind paying for the expenses from my own funds as amemorative bonus for the eve of Tanaka-sans political debut, how about that? Hmhmm. Truly a salesman who was nothing short of suspicious. The future awaiting them seemed to be filled with dark clouds, to the point they seemed to be better off making a contract with the devil. Now then, let me ask you this, if we were to sign a contract here, what would be the first problem you would deal with, Tanaka-san? Youre testing me, huh? Hmm, very well. The problem Im going to deal with first is, Frankly! Its the food problem! With a dignity reminiscent that of a ss president, Tanaka-san answered frankly. Not unusually, one could sense certain confidence in him. After a moment of deliberation, Echigoya epted the proposal of this overly suspicious man. He thought that since it didnt cost them anything, he might just let him do as he pleased, as there would be no problem as long as they took measures steadily. All Echigoya was expecting was the luck in the off chance Tanaka managed to seed, butpletely oblivious of that, Tanaka-san departed the room in high spirits as if implying that it was now-or-never chance for him to step onto the political world. Thus, sparing a sidelong nce toward the finally leaving Tanaka, Echigoya continued his paused piled up work. On the other hand, speaking of Tanaka-san, he was walking with a wide grin on his face, thinking about his future ns. I didnt expect things would go that well. This is surely getting into a big wave. I have no choice but to surely get on it! Tanaka-san, a man of the sea who had never even touched a surfboard, was convinced that he had stepped into easy mode of My current self + big waves = beach gals singing high-pitched cheers. The solution to the food problem that he, who was overflowing with such confidence, came up with was standard agriculture (nougyou). Sorry to the readers who were expecting NOUGYOU (lol), but the Tanaka of this time was serious about attaining the otherworldly clich of popr rising. He had formted an overly perfect scenario based on the abundant knowledge he had experienced first-hand in the past. Tanaka-san, who had obtained solid experience in an agriculture tutorial to raise a tulip, had ground on it no more. And then, he had a dead ground. Hmm, youll be able to raise crops somehow as long as you have water. I can produce as much water as I want with live-support magic, and goodnds are stretching on the surroundings to use as I please. Its like theyre telling me to farm. What knowledge. And what a terrifying n. It seemed that that fact that he once dabbled in home-grown bean sprouts while living in poverty wasnt just for show. Inside Tanaka-sans overly light mind, the food problem was as good as solved now, and he was already moving on the agenda of how to be popr during his debut in politics. Chapter 74: (1) Chapter 74: (1) Legendary Beast It waste at night, when everyone had fallen asleep. The Thridiots trio was assembled in the wastnd a short distance from Nanashi town. How unusual for you to be up at this hour. What in the world are you up to, Tanaka-dono? Tanaka was floating a fearless smile, refusing to surrender to sleepiness. Hmm, it seems that the people of the town are in trouble, you see. So theres no way I, the one rumored to be the definite elected leader of the town, could afford to do nothing about it, right? And on top of that, as even Echigoya-san persistently bowed his head to me, I have no choice but to do something that does his action justice. Tanaka said, Echigoya-san being overly reliant on me is truly handful. Even though I dont really want to stand out that much, with an exaggerated air, as he performed first-ss good grief. Thats why, as the number one reliable man, Im going to solve everyones food problem first. In order to gain respect from the two of them, Tanaka-san pointed to himself with his thumb and sharply struck a pose. The way he continued to frequently strive to make himself look like a great man in order to gain their loyalty, as always he was a man who never forgot the heart of a little man. I see-degozaru. But, theres no particr need for us to be here, right? Silence! Perhaps having the excitement gotten the better of him. Tanaka dismissed Kaku-sans doubt in a slightly raspy voice. Failure is no longer an option now! This town, beset with so many problems, no longer has such a leeway. Moreover, the situation is that none of them has the power to solve these problems. If we dont solve at least the food problem here, people will despair and the town may copse, you know?! Tanaka clenched his fists tightly as he gave such a heartfelt speech. It wasnt like one couldnt vaguely sense Tanaka-sans love, as he was concerned with the people, from his murky eyes. Its not that I dont understand why the two of you, who are fully aware of my ability, think that its the right choice to leave this matter to me. As theres no way the powerful, cool, and popr me would ever fail, and thats exactly right! However! Just as I told you two previously, were in a situation where failure is absolutely not an option! Have you forgotten the vow we made in the Peach Orchard to help the strong and discourage the weak before we departed our hometown?! As a member of Team Tanaka, how could you not have the readiness to face any eventuality here?! Itd be troubling if you dont have more awareness and sense of responsibility as members of Team Tanaka! Barrage of machine gun talk that seemed as though blocking out any words of denial. As far as Tanaka-san was concerned, what he wanted to defend desperately the most was the Powerful, cool and popr part. I get it. Indeed, after being hailed as a VIP muscle by the elves these days, I might have gotten slightly carried away. My bad. The same for me, as Ive been appointed as the master of the closebat group, I seem to have gotten too ahead of myself-degozaru. The two of them reflected on themselves, swept away by Tanakas momentum. Reflecting was good and all, but both of you, were you sure you would leave Tanakas remarks alone just like that? In various ways, it wasnt as though there was nothing wrong with them, but was that just a misconception? Hmm, everyone makes mistakes. The important part is what you do after you realize it. Youre going to apany me, arent you? Im no match against you. Im going to continue relying on you from now on, leader. I hereby vow once again-degozaru. I will always stand with you against all kind of trials-degozaru. The three of them bumped their fists together and reaffirmed their unshakable camaraderie. For sure there was no man among them who was breaking out in cold sweat in thought, Staying alone in such darkness is too high of a difficulty! Well then, now that wevee to it, lets get started. The two of you wait in the back Be sure to keep an eye on me, alright?! Be sure to, alright?! If you leave without telling me, Ill cry, alright?! Suppressing his anxiety, Tanaka faced the dark wastnd with a stern face. First is to build a vessel! He then swiftly struck a cool pose with his cape noticeably fluttering. It was safe to say that 90% of the work had beenpleted with this, but the readers who had questions at this point were quite astute. It was so unlike Tanaka for not using such arge undertaking to make himself popr. That question could indeed be said to be a fair one. However, Tanaka needed to hurry. Currently, hero Mikoto included, powerful people were gathered at Nanashi town. Normally, there was no way for such a number of prominent people to gather in such a remote area. It was true that as Nanashi town was located in the northern part of the continent, the environment was harsh. And as the emergence of dangerous monsters was not an umon urrence there, they had indeed been looking for considerably powerful people. However, it was by no means a job that needed to be undertaken by the top rankers of the guild. If you were an A-ranked ss warrior, you would probably seek for a tougher battlefield befitting your power. Or perhaps, the path of gaining wealth and fame through getting acquainted with influential people was not impossible either. There were other paths as well, but one thing for sure was, the works with half-baked difficulty in this town were not suitable for them. In spite of Tanakas expectations of Why are the rumored powerful people never going away? Just get out of here already! However, except for Hero-chan, his obstacles did not seem to disappear at all. In contrast to Echigoya, who was pleased to see the piled up requests beingpleted in the blink of an eye, Tanakas impatience only grewrger. Please dont say you were disappointed in Tanaka-san for not doing anything here. As the intelligent Tanaka-san had been steadily progressing in his preparations for any opportunity that mighte his way. Chapter 74: (2) Chapter 74: (2) In the wake of the nice idea of adding Mikoto to the closebat group training of Suke-san, the Hero-chan retention operation was a sess. Furthermore, in order to expand the range of encounters with girls, he even had Kaku-san participate as well and begin magic-rted training. As a result, the only participant was the old man, thepany of the hero, but even Tanaka-san also sometimes failed. At the very least his efforts were worthy of recognition. However, even after that, as the obstacles refused to go away, Tanakas actions continued to be constrained. As the little man among little men recognized by everyone, Tanaka-san couldnt afford to trigger the shitty event of bumping shoulders with the powerful people on the street, and only time continued to pass by. Wherein, a chance finally upon him. It seemed that the powerful people had received an excursion request, so they wouldnt be in the town for a while. Now was exactly the perfect timing to wash away the topic with his own. Please keep in mind that Tanakas impatience was due to these deep circumstances. The bad news was that Mikoto was not there, as she seemed to happen to have some business with her so on and so forth acquaintances. Because of that, the tasty event of Mikoto being captivated by Tanaka-sans cool and gant figure would never rise, and Tanaka-san wouldnt be able to show off his awesome powwow to Curryman and the others to clearly show them who the leader was either, but as he couldnt afford to waste the chance that had finallye his way, it couldnt be helped. O chaotd ostracized by the heavens. Obey mymand. The slipping down wandering souls. A thousand-armed vessel that supports you. Howl!. The Gate of Abyss! The wastnd in front of them sank as if responding to the chuunibyou soul unleashed by Tanaka. As usual he was manipting the ground with the live-support magic he was familiar with. Oh! I dont really get it-degozaru, but its amazing-degozaru! As crazy as always, huh. Suke-san was somewhat excited about the natural disaster that was taking ce right in front of him. On the other hand, Kaku-san was showing an exasperated expression at the scale of nature maniption that was impossible even with the Grand Magic of a superior spirit. Kukuku, take a look. Its thepletion of the natural vessel! Moreover! Tanaka abruptly held up his hands to the sky and a huge body of water appeared in the sky. The water then abided by gravity and fell into the natural vessel that Tanaka had prepared. Rumbling in the ground echoed in the area. Uwa! What an impact! But it looks like theres still room for more. Then how about double! Another huge body of water fell down again, bigger than before. It can still take more! Then Triple! Rumbling in the ground echoed in the dark night. You were disturbing the neighbors, you know, Tanaka? However, even then Tanaka-san didnt stop. Then quadruple! Ten times! Twenty times! What in the world is this? The next day, urged by a seemingly proud Tanaka, the apanying Echigoya saw a hugeke that expanded as far as the eye could see. How is it? This is the water source that I spent dozens of days building, Ive expected as much, as Ive predicted that food problem would ur ever since returning to this town, Ive expected as much. Why did he say it twice? Even with such a doubt floating in his mind, Echigoya was lost for words about theke in front of him. On the other hand, Tanaka seemed to be satisfied after saying Lines a man would like to say at least once. The matter of creating something like this, Ive never heard of it, though. Oh, as Ive been thinking about giving you a surprise, Echigoya-san, I guess everyone was being considerate and decided to keep quiet about it. Well, dont worry about the trivialities, my best friend! Irritation rose in Echigoya-san. Last night, due to the echoes of the rumbling in the ground, we received tons of consultations from the frightened residents, though. Oh, that. That was that thing, wasnt it? Umm, what was it again? Oh! Thats it. Its the Ganapagimus, right?! Well, I was also startled by it. To think the legendary beast Gpagomez would show up around this area. When I was performing the final check of the water source, I also panicked, you see. I was so nervous wondering whether it woulde this way or not, really. But its a good thing it was just passing by, isnt it, Gndoh Gaddem? Firmly holding in his thought of Its name is ever changing every time you call it, isnt it? and his urge to retort, moreover, firmly enduring the irritation caused by Tanakas face, Echigoya observed theke in front of him. The water quality was pretty good. The waterside, which Tanaka-san had adjusted so that he wouldnt drown, was gently-sloping and not too dangerous. Considering the blue-colored water surface that stretched as far as the eye could see, let alone Nanashi town, the amount of water was expected to be enough to support even the entire northern part of the Empire. Considering the current condition where they were able to somehow cover their drinking water with magic, this water alone was something they would be grateful for. And then, beyond where Tanaka had been urging him to look that way with his eyes. At the side of theke, he could see a stretch of beautifully established agriculturalnd. How is it? As expected I wouldnt im it to happen right away, but with this well also have plenty of food from now on. To be honest, I was surprised. To think you would have arranged preparations to such an extent. Im seeing you in a new light, Tanaka-san. Answering as such, Echigoya once again burned the scene that could only be called a miracle into his eyes. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Reunion Not only in Nanashi town, but in every city, there were a number of requests that ended up being salted away. They could be broadly divided into two types of problems. One was requests that were salted away because they were unpopr due to theirck of umami. The other was requests that ended up being left untouched because of their height of difficulty to aplish. For the former case, it could be solved throughpulsory requests should the timee, but the same couldnt be done with thetter case. As the requests ranged from subjugating powerful monsters, to securing precious resources that only existed in harsh environments, or creating magic tools that required profound knowledge. The only way to solve these problems was either to wait for a powerful or knowledgeable person of a certain level to stop by by chance, or spending more money to invite a high ranked guild member. For requests that held a high degree of danger, one might be able to make an appeal to the country, but as there was rare precedence of this practice, as of right now salted requests were bing the source of headache to every guild. And then, due to some sort of coincidence. A number of unparalleled powerful people were gathered at Nanashi town. At the same time, Nanashi town was faced with a crisis of survival due to an excessive influx of demons. It might be inevitable for Echigoya, who was struggling with the countermeasure against said crisis, to turn his eyes toward them. After contacting the neighboring guilds and confirming the situation, Echigoya asked Mikoto and the others for help with dealing with the requests that had been salted away. Of course, this was nothing more than a request, as the guild had no authority to force them to act. Even if the salted requests were to bepleted, in the end it would be the achievement of the person whopleted them. It wasnt like there would be any benefit for Echigoya, or even for Nanashi town in it. However, the fact remained that they had done their best to solve the problem of salted requests, which had been the bane of every guild. Even if as some sort of form of gratitude due to it, the transportation of goods to Nanashi town, which was short of supplies, was given some priority, no one would bother picking on something on this level as a problem. Thus, just as Mikoto and the others returned to Nanashi town, which had somehow managed to keep itself alive, it was around the time when the severe cold had subsided and the color of spring had finally begun to appear. What greeted such them were the figures of the townfolks who were abuzz about peculiar rumors. A hugeke that had suddenly been discovered. Arge agriculture area that had been secretly built up for a long time. A legendary beast that spread terror throughout the town at a certain night. The matters were more than enough to surprise Mikoto and the others, who had just returned after a long absence. And then This ispletely beyond imagination, isnt it? In front of the rumored hugeke that had suddenly appeared in the wastnd, these words were the only ones hero Mikoto managed to force out in the end. She was still in her sailor uniform form as usual, butbined with the scenery, it truly made a picturesque spectacle. This is beyond the realm of magic. This is for sure already within the realm of Gods and spirits. Just what kind of potential-filled power Grand Magic is? Id love to hear your opinion about this matter, Spirit-dono. World interference of such a scale isnt something that even we, the administrators of the world, could readily perform either. Geez, just what in the world happened here? As the Great Sage Merlin, standing next to Mikoto, left such a pursuer of wisdom-ish remarks, the superior spirit Enou Zonmer, standing atop Mikotos shoulder, immediately let out a retort in a chirping manner. Its helium gas-ish voice was nothing short of suspicious as usual. If Tanaka-san were to happen to be there as well, he would surely have dered Youre the culprit! after revealing his deduction while striking his signature pose. Hah, as usual, everything he does is on such an overlyrge scale. Well, I have to admit that thats so like Boss, though. Yeah, thats exactly why its worth following him. Curryman and Kugel fell in love once again with his way of life, which was to generously wield his power when it came to saving people. The younger brothers were also so moved that they couldnt find many words to express it. As expected of Master. ExpeMas. And that was the ExpeMas of the day. It was a wonder if there had ever been such a heavy utilization of ExpeMas in the history of a certain novel publication site? It was ExpeMas that might even cause stomach upset and nausea on the readers due to its excessive weight. I would like to ask the writers of a certain novel publication site to all by means reconsider the dangers of ExpeMas. I sincerely hoped that everyone would be careful of the excessive usage of such a dangerous material. By this time, a month had already passed since the attack of the legendary beast Gpagomes. The eyes of Mikoto and the others, who were standing on the shore of theke, were reflecting the images of small boats that were floating here and there. This area was beginning to regain its ecosystem as it was already under the control of Kaku-sans Grand Magic. In the northern part of the continent, which had already been abandoned by the administrators of the world, thisnd had been reborn as the only ce where people could live in safety. Oh! Isnt it Hero-dono and the others? Its been a while, hasnt it? Have you been well? The ones who called out to Mikoto and others, who were in a daze in front of theke, were Suke-san and Kaku-san, who recently had too much time to spare. Yeah! Weve been trained by you guys, after all. We wont be beaten down that easily. Curryman replied as he floated a fearless smile. The others ought to have felt the same way. By the way, Tanaka-san was the one who did it, wasnt he? Mikoto was more or less certain about it, but just in case, she decided to confirm it with Tanakasrades, the Sukekaku duo. Yeah, somehow the town seemed to be quite in a dangerous situation, after all. That fellow, Tanaka, also unusually put his spirit into it, you see. Thats right-degozaru. I was also touched by Tanaka-donos speech about his feelings for the people at that moment-degozaru. An overwhelming power that surpassed even those of Gods and spirits. And then the noble mind of wielding said power for the sake of the weak. Mikoto couldnt help but feel that other than him, there was no one else who could clear up this chaotic world. So, in the end, what in the world did he do? Hmm? Well, the same as always, I guess. Zonmer sh Uesama strictly inquired about the matter that Tanaka had perpetrated. As a superior spirit, it must have been dying to understand the details pertaining to such a huge interference of the world. Unlike a certain muscle administrator, it seemed to shoulder some sense of responsibility as an administrator of the world. By the way, Uesama seemed to be fond of Hero Mikoto, and had decided to apany her. As the situation turned into Uesama getting NTRed from him, it was unknown how Tanaka felt about it. Moreover, as the one who NTRed him was his very own future wife, hisplicated feelings must have been something immeasurable for ordinary folks like us. Most likely, the feeling of frustration that washed over you when the cut form here part of the soy sauce pouch ended up getting stretched out. There was surely no doubt that he was assailed with stress that easily surpassed it. Being able to avoid a mental breakdown even under such a predicament, as expected of our protagonist, Tanaka-san. Gah! I wish I could have been there too. Where is the Lord by the way? I think hes most likely looking around the agriculturend. The town is by no means saved yet-degozaru. The words of Suke-san and Kaku-san reminded them once again of the current state of the town. On the surface, the town might seem to have gone back on its feet, but that was nothing more than a frail facade that was just barely being maintained with the supplies it had managed to scrape up. And then, the fact that Tanaka was still ceaselessly battling the problem even now. But still, this is the kind of problem that is too much for us to handle. That may be true. But surely there ought to be things that even we can do for the town. Even if it were just some small requests, if we solved them, it would surely be of some help to the town as well. Even if only little by little, as long as we can alleviate everyones anxiety in such a way, Im sure Yes, as expected of you, Hero Mikoto. My eyes werent deceiving me for acknowledging you. And so they began to move once again. On the path of challengers in pursuit of their ideal. Hah, what a long story. Well, I guess its the so-called boarding on the same boat. Ill apany you. The Lord is not giving up yet. In that case, we cant afford to spare any efforts as well. Curryman and the others boarded along. The challenge with the ideal of Tanaka and the other as the stake had only just begun. On the other hand, speaking of the man who was supposed to be tirelessly running ahead to open up the way, Tanaka-san, he was standing in a daze in the middle of the agriculturend he had built. No way Howe theres nothing sprouting as usual? What in the world is going on? It had been almost a month since he had shown his prized agriculturend to Echigoya. In front of the field that had shown no change at all, Tanaka was ovee with impatience. Did I make some sort of mistake somewhere? No, thats not possible. Theres no way I, who managed to somehow get through it with a make-up lesson even when I got a failing mark in biology, would stumble over something on this level. Thats right, I can still do it. The next moment, we should be hearing a narration that says, At that moment, a mysterious urrence urred, out of nowhere, and everything will turn out fine. And then, as girls suddenly fall from the sky in droves, my harem life will thus begin, Im sure of it. Oh no, I have yet done mental preparation for that, though. There was no such a narration. And then, Tanakas harem life was not sprouting either, but just as he was in the middle of getting lost in such a chaotic delusion in the middle of agriculturend where nothing was sprouting, Suke-san and Kaku-san appeared. Hey! Youve got a visitor! Three shadows arrived. The one standing between Suke-san and Kaku-san was an existence whose figure was so nostalgic for Tanaka as they hadnt seen each other for a long time. We can finally met again. S, sensei! It was the man, with a frail and seemingly spiritless figure, who had firmly seized Tanakas heart with this talent to create magic tools that roused chuunibyou souls. The researcher Omoi whom Tanaka had arbitrarily idolized. Chapter 76: (1) Chapter 76: (1) The Rising of Tanaka - 76 part 2 Conviction A certain room of the guild in this rather spacious room, documents scattered all over the ce. And then, the one seated on the chair in front of the desk where mountains of documents were standing was the owner of this office, Echigoya. Currently, he was scrutinizing a particr document from one end to the other with undivided focus. How is it? Ive selected crops that can be harvested in a rtively short period of time during this season. I think we can expect a considerable amount of harvest in a months time. It was unknown whether he heard these words of Omoi or not. Echigoya remained seated in silence, as if he was fascinated by the document. What he was currently holding in his hand was a document arranged by Omoi, ranging from the expectation of harvest amount and harvest time for this season, to the estimation ofbor required to maintain this production. Moreover, there were also selections of crops for the annual cycle with emphasis on production efficiency from then on, and a n for production increase based on the poption growth rate thus far. Also, a n for production increase in case they wished to employ shipment, as well as the necessary human resources to support this endeavor, and so on. Various information rted to agriculture of this town was inscribed on it. That day when Tanaka and Omoi were reunited. After being clung on in tears ahem, receiving consultation from Tanaka, the first action Omoi took was to perform inspection on the soil of the agriculturend that Tanaka had built. The result was an excess of magical energy. The soil, which had been manipted with Tanakas Embankment magic, as a result of having been exposed to high concentrations of magical energy, fell into the state of containing excessive amounts of magical energy. For that reason, the sown seeds were unable to withstand such an environment and entered a dormant state which resulted in poor germination, such was what he learned from the inspection. The next day, after spending a day assessing the situation. Omoi began the creation of a magic tool to absorb the magical energy in the agriculturend. And then, the next day, one could see Tanaka and Suke-san flying around the agriculturend with thepleted magic tools in their hands. The reason why he was able toplete the magic tools in such a short amount of time wasrgely due to the existence of the artificial magic crystal manufacturing magic tool Omoi once created on his own. By applying the magical energy absorption mechanism employed in said magic tool, the new magic tool was thuspleted. Having Omois intellect and theck ofmon sense-ness of the Thridiots trio being on full disy, the adjustment of the soil waspleted in no time at all. By the way, it went without saying that Kaku-san, who couldnt do physical interference, was on cheering duty. Thus, in a few days after sowing the seeds again, they arrived at a point where they were able to confirm the most optimal germination of crops for the environment and season of this region. At the moment, the trust in the sensei of Tanaka-san was moving nowhere but vertically upward, soaring to the sky, breaking through the rooftop, and feverish of tempura rice bowl. The extent of the joy was akin to an extrarge serving ss parade of daimyo shrimp. Thus, it was only today that Tanaka, who had managed to magnificently secure the opportunity to show a smug face to Echigoya, barged into Echigoyas office, taking along documents that Omoi had put together in his spare time. As expected of Sensei! You are still the star who advances the era a hundred years ahead, whom once all sages around the world pin their expectations on! I dont remember ever being called as such, though, hahaha. While the flower of the pair of teacher and student was blooming upon Tanakas delusional talk, Echigoya was still staring at the documents. But there was little wonder to it. As these documents were without a doubt something that could be the catalyst to turn around the situation of the town that had been nothing but gradually worsening. I thought there was nothing more that could surprise me, but, being shown such deliverables, looks like I have no choice but to acknowledge it. Tanaka-san shall be the new leader Wait a minute! What an unexpected objection here. The one who had prevented the rise of the curtain of the legend of Tanaka-sans rise that all readers had been anticipating was no one else. It was Tanaka-san himself. Things may have reached this point, but Echigoya-san, the matter about you wanting to make this town thend of the beginning of Tanaka Kingdom Ero Dorado, can you please pretend that it never happened? Tanaka made a remark that was full of retorting points. Coupled with the excessively humble expression on his face, this action of his was nothing short of irritating. The fact that Echigoyas blood pressure went through the roof at once as he had to witness this spectacle up close was, well it was akin to a natural providence. However, catching the sight of Omoi muttering, I didnt know there was something like that. Thats amazing, with a listless smile on his face, Echigoya-san, who managed to hold back his retorts to the bitter end, was truly something else. It was worrisome that he might eventually copse from stress, though. Ahem! Theres a lot that I want to say, but lets leave it at that for now. After devotedly working to such an extent, what in the world happened that made you have such a change of heart? Somehow, when I got to actually experience it myself, internal affairs are unexpectedly more of a pain, ahem, no, thats not it. How should I put it, it turned out to feel that it felt like that. Its kind of hard to put into words~ Ah! Its that, you know, that! Im a man whos akin to the embodiment of conviction, arent I? Tanakas expression turned into a crisp one. The fact that it somewhat looked as though turning into a touch of thick line was most likely due to his peculiarity in his craft. Chapter 76: (2) Chapter 76: (2) In other words, you see. I have a duty-like something that should take precedence over everything else. You get it, dont you? But as someone whose heart of concern for people was as deep as a soup te, I couldnt afford to leave the situation of this town as it was. Thats why I had to bend my conviction and lend a helping hand. How is it? This situation that seemingly would be popr with girls? Hmhmm. He seemed as though would be able to make his way through the toppany with his quick-wittedness alone. He was disying such calmness and persuasiveness that made everyone involuntarily believe as such. I feel like I heard some words I couldnt ignore. But well, very well. If it were possible, Tanaka-san, for the sake of the town, I would have liked to see you continue demonstrating your capability as you are, but fortunately, even with the results of this time alone, it seems like we will be able to evade the impending crisis, after all. Right, right? Moreover, even if something were to happen, well be fine since Sensei is here with us! To put it bluntly, Sensei is real wild, after all. These words are from me, who have received tutge from Sensei while witnessing his exploits from up close for years, so theres no doubt about it. Between you and me, it seems that even the sages once said that the one who gets their hands on Sensei will gain control over the world, after all. Really, Im not joking. Tanaka secretly whispered as such to Echigoya. Omois words of, For some reason, I feel like my past is being created in the present, or is it just my imagination? Hahaha, reached neither of the two. Thats why! Sensei, Im leaving the rest to you! Creating a fancy sound effect, Tanaka departed the office at lightning speed. Hahaha, I dont even know what that is, though. Still the same as usual, huh. The left behind Omoi couldnt help but reply as such in a bitter smile toward the door where Tanaka had vanished into. Echigoya called to Omoi, who was staring at the door in such a manner. Nevertheless, Ive never expected that well meet each other again under such a circumstance. Senpai. Omoi looked a little bit surprised at these words. I thought I had mistaken you for someone else since you had changed so much, but it really was you, huh. Your Highness. Please stop with the Your Highness. Ive already abandoned that status, after all. Im just a merchant now. Though, due to my ties with the guild, Im also dabbling in politic-ish matters, but in the end its only temporary. In that case, likewise, please stop with the senpai, too. Me taking care of you at the research department was something of the past, after all. The two of them exchanged wry smiles at each other. However, there was a faint air of tension between them. Nevertheless, quite an achievement you made two years ago. The offer from everyone at the top ought to have beenvish, right? Haa, please dont remind me about it. For some reason, it had turned into me lending a hand to the Empire, but Im sure you havent forgotten the reason why I left the Research Department. Im really sorry. But from the looks of it, the people there seems to be still the same as ever, so I have nothing to say. At the figure of Echigoya showing a somewhat exhausted appearance, Omoi asked quietly. Have you really abandoned it? The you of the past that I knew of was someone brimming with strong conviction, you know? To the point of everyone expecting that you would surely be able to stop the influence of those people. Youre overestimating me. My conviction was nothing more than something that could be easily dismissed. Omoi couldnt find the words to say at the sight of Echigoyas self-deprecating figure. Well, lets let the past be the past. There is a lot we have to do at present, after all. At any rate, Im looking forward to working with you. Omoi Sensei. Perhaps being considerate. Omoi replied with a smile to Echigoya, who forcefully changed the subject. Hahaha, thats kind of embarrassing. Omoi was about to leave the office as he was, but suddenly stopped. Hes a strange man, you see. His free and unrestrained gait is unreliable, and he tends to take a lot of unpredictable actions, yet he never makes you feel uneasy at all. To the point making you think that he might be able to turn the impossible possible. As Omoi turned around while uttering these words, Echigoya showed a questioning look at the sudden topic. If theres even a shred of conviction left in you, no matter how small it may be, I suggest you rely on him. If it were him, he would surely be able to live up to your expectations. Just like how he saved the people of this town. Im grateful for the suggestion, but Ill refrain myself. When ites to him, problem tends to multiply even more, after all. Echigoya responded with a wry smile, but he could not keep the smile at Omois following words. Youre a sharp man. So Im sure youve noticed it, havent you? That his power is something far beyondmon sense. .. Otherwise, theres no way the intelligent you would ever maintain connection with him, who at a nce is nothing more than a troublemaker, after all. Omoi continued on, paying no attention to Echigoya who was showing no reaction. Let me give you a word of advice. If you want to take advantage of him in any way, you better stop it. He may call me his teacher, but hes still the benefactor of me and my father, after all. Im prepared to go to any length against anyone that may threaten his stance. Well, he may not even need my help, though. Omoi really moved to leave the office this time. Just honestly ask for his cooperation. As ipetent as I may be, Ill also lend my assistance. With these words left behind, Echigoya could do nothing but see him off in silence. Chapter 77: (1) Chapter 77: (1) Death Match Shoving all the troublesome matters to Omoi, Tanaka ran away. The man who had entrusted everything, believing in the teacher this ipetent self respected and adored arrived at a certain hut. The ones he took along were the usual two. Suke-san and Kaku-san. It can be said that weve managed to take care of the matter of this town for the time being. I feel like I might have or might have not been begged repeatedly by Echigoya-san By all means, please be the leader of this town!, but I refused. This time, after getting involved with the government of this town, Ie to see the path we ought to take, after all. The path we ought to take, degozaru? The path Tanaka had discovered toward political rising. He felt that it was beginning to show a good start. He had his own profound reasoning for his decision of making a brilliant change of course that seemed as though diving into the manure pit from the red-carpet-covered celebrity purveyor path. It can be said that from moral point of view, the idea of aiming for social status and enjoying kyakya ufufu life is a correct one. The problem is that it relies heavily on the means known as politicians to aplish. Politicians are no good. They do gain a great deal, but at the same time, the responsibility they have to shoulder is no less as great. To put it simply, its a pain in the ass, so I quit. I realized that I should go for something simpler. I see. I dont quite get it, but does that mean you are going to do something new? Yup! As expected, I think the best action to take here is to head straight into bing crazy rich and lead kyakya ufufu life. I dont quite get it-degozaru, but its good that you seem to have settled your thoughts-degozaru. Yup! For amateurs, theyd probably want to try their luck by mass-producing Reversi here, but. too sweet! Thats way too sweet! To be specific, its as sweet as the unrewarded men of equal age with no history with women who were grinning in delusion, believing in the urban legend of going on date at a caf, having your girlfriend taken the tactful move and said let me put some sugar into it, thus enabled you to drink coffee with 28 sugar cubes in it! Tch, shut it damnit! Im in the middle of envisioning my dream! Reversi? What are you talking about-degozaru? Perhaps getting too engrossed in his fervent speech that Suke-sans question didnt even reach his ears. Tanaka-sans speech continued. Reversi is indeed a good thing. From the standpoint of productivity, wood, the number one choice of material, is easy to obtain, the structure is simple, and there is also little concern with the manufacturing process. Moreover, the rules of the game are simple, so the likelihood for it to be popr is pretty high, thats why its not like I dont understand why no one doubts that kyakya ufufu life is already around the corner with this. However! Thats not enough. This is not a charity work, its a business! And economy is a war! The face of the man who dered this was exactly that of the man who lived to fight. Im sure that Reversi will be popr. But it will not survive as a business. Thats because its too easy to imitate. It will only be profitable in the beginning, as soon those who sell its counterfeits will surely begin to appear. In this Intellectual property? Whats that? Is it tasty? world, theres no chance of stopping such an adversity, and it is inevitable that the price will have to be lowered in order to dispose of the stockpiled goods. In this way, low profits and high sales will continue endlessly, and eventually the business will be unviable. What followed after was a sigh. The gesture disyed by the big shot who was eliminated at the regional qualifying round of All Japan Good Grief Championship was infinitely stylish. I cant stomach the shallowness of relying on cliches when you are faced with troubles in the first ce. Just how much do you want to have an easy time?! You need to think for yourself! You have to be more passionate! Friendship, hard work, and victory is still valid! Now is the time to get back to the basics! No, what are you even talking about? I have no idea what youre talking about at all, though. Tanakas overbearing rampage sent shocks on Kaku-sans muscles. The super-vibrational waves produced by this tremor stimted Tanakas parasympathetic nervous system, and seemed to seed in bringing the man who had lost his mind in indignation back to reality, thus Tanaka regained hisposure. It was by no means that as there was no such a thing asme excuses for taking back his words as he realized the risk of receiving scolding from the people from the business world, he decided to add some randomplicated exnations to cover it up. Ahem. In other words, speaking of what I wanted to say. Its that everyones outlook is too narrow. As far as the pro myself is concerned, using Reversi to easily make money and be popr is nothing more than a nave idea. If it were me, Id be able to find a way to more easily and reliably make a lot of money. What the hell kind of pro were you, Tanaka? Moreover, this pattern of confidently trying to show off the easy way, nothing could be felt from it but uneasiness, you know, Tanaka? I bet you are dying to know, arent you? Here is the answer. Tanaka entered the hut, walked up to a pile of boxes and took out a certain something from there. Simply described, it was a palm-sized board-like something. However, it was more than a mere board. With details that seemed to imply that they were particr even with the molding during the manufacturing process, the form that was bent at a right angle at the center was well bnced, as it was enshrined imposingly on the palm of his hand. Its a custom-made item created from materials I had umted thus far. Ive lost all my saving, but I dont regret it at all. Everything was fused into this box, huh. In contrast to Tanakas crisp demeanor, Kaku-san got his words wavering due to the excessive surprise. Nevertheless, how curious-degozaru. I sense something that makes my soul tremble-degozaru. Right? Right? As expected, you have good intuition, Suke-san. This is a traditional game that cannot be ignored by those involved with martial arts. Hearing that, Suke-san became even more glued to the item on Tanakas palm that was giving off a never seen before presence. The origin of all martial arts and the original virtue that conveys the importance of etiquette. It is one of the truths that mankind has managed to unveil, the ritual of the beginning that connects God and man SUMO. This is a quasi-ceremonial sorcery game invented to convey the grace of this ultimate sorcery to the masses, and its name is TonTON Sumo. TonTON Sumo you say. At the ancient knowledge that even he, an administrator of the world, himself was unaware of, Kaku-san couldnt hide his astonishment. And at the same time, he got goosebumps. At the unfathomable depths of the vast knowledge their leader possessed. As usual, you were so good at ying along, Kaku-san. Now then, how about we give it a try? First of all, let me prepare the quasi-dohyo (sumo ring) that is said to be the crystallization of blood, sweat and tears of men. Oh, Suke-san, feel free choose the rikishi (sumo wrestler) you like from the box over there. As he prepared the field of the battle, he kept Suke-san away from there. Then, taking advantage of the moment Kaku-san being captivated by the battlefield, Tanaka put the rikishi in his hand into the item box and swiftly took out another one. Yes the game had already begun. The one in the mans hand was a total monster,parable to three times the sturdiness and weight of a normal rikishi. Even though it was neither red nor had horns, for it to be three-times the normal was unfathomable. In addition, for just in case scenario, he had even developed a strategy with utilization of three games ruleter within his outlook. Chapter 77: (2) Chapter 77: (2) This cold-heartedness of this man, where he could even be heartless to his ownrades in order to win, was surely something that everyone couldnt help but be afraid of. Furthermore, his acting ability that allowed this terrifying hidden face to go unnoticed was also beyond normal. The turned away face, the restlessly swimming eyes, and the faint sound of whistle due to impatience. Everything was nothing short of perfect. Even from under his elongated nose, there was no hint that he held ambitions to establish a solid status in the world of TonTON Sumo, which had created a worldwide boom, and beingvished with praise and kyakya ufufu from the beautiful women all over the world. There was surely no other gambler in the world who possessed natures that were more suited to the world of game than this man. He was simply that overly amazing that even exining it was difficult. On the other hand, speaking of Suke-san, he walked up to Tanaka seemingly in delight along with his rikishi,pletely oblivious to the fact that a harsh game was upon him. Oh, Dark Star RX model, huh. Thats a first-ss item created from the bones of the ck dragon. Its a very versatile rikishi that will make you involuntarily think, Isnt this fellow alone all I need?. Quite a tough one youve got there. But still! I wonder if it will be able to stand up against my well-trained Moonlight Custom Unit Zero. Ill show you that the armor created from the precious horn of the Dragon Turtle isnt just for show. The rikishis were set up on the battlefield. The rules are simple. The first one to fall or be thrown out of the ring loses. Its simple, but thats why its going to be such a harsh battle. Prepare yourselves. Eye poking, balls crushing, biting. No matter how tattered the rikishis be, as long as the aforementioned rules arent vited, the battle will continue to go on, after all. S, seriously? Kaku-san was lost for words due to how dangerous the rules were. It was a wonder how they could even do eye pokes, but at any rate it was one hell of a terrifying match. When the one at the top yells hakkeyoi and the opponent replies nokotta, thats the moment of the beginning of the death battle. Now then, lets go. Despite Kaku-sans worries, the battle of the two finally began. Hakkeyoi Nokotta! As soon as the battle began, Tanakas finger technique disyed its light. The battlefield shook, and then, the riskishis shed violently. Whats wrong? What are you spacing out for? The battle has already begun, you know?! Let your fighting spirit burn! Put your burning soul into your fingertips and poke, poke, poke! Suke-san hurriedly tried to interfere with the battlefield, but his fingering was too unskilled. He seemed to be attempting to somehow learn by imitating, but the difference in experience between the two was apparent. It, its difficult-degozaru! But of course! This is the culmination of martial arts that has been passed down from generation to generation since the age of the Gods, you know?! Dont think its that easy to master! It is true that you have grown up, Suke-san. Ill give you that. It can be said that youre a full-fledged warrior now. However! Theres a huge wall in bing a first-ss warrior ahead of you! This is a good opportunity. Let me show you what the battle of level above looks like here! As the battlefield shook even more violently, Suke-san was one-sidedly on the defensive. No, it would be more urate to say that he didnt even know what he should do. The rikishis shed again and again, but each time it was Suke-sans Dark Star RX that was blown away. So, so strong. To think itd be to such an extent. As far as Kaku-san was concerned, Tanaka being strong was only a matter of course. But perhaps never expecting it to reach such a one-sided development. He was so surprised that he was lost for words. And then, the battle between the two finally reached its climax. This is what it means to dominate the battlefield! Engrave this teaching, this defeat on your soul! Karate secret technique, Hundred Continents Trajectory Spear Hand Stick Cheese Hurricane. At the waves of attacks, the battlefield was the epitome of hell on earth. The scene of two men facing each other with a small box in between was something difficult to describe. Eventually, the powerful ramming attack from Moonlight Custom Unit Zero connected to Dark Star RX. Ah! With Suke-sans sorrowful voice as the backsound, Dark Star RX danced through the air. As if the flow of time had slowed down, the figure of his rikishi being blown away was vividly portrayed in his eyes. And then, Dark Star RX got its body cruelly mmed on the ground again and again, until eventually stopped moving at all. The way it stopped moving, without even a twitch, was close resemnce to that of an inorganic object. Could it be, had Dark Star RX died? Its my lose-degozaru. Staring at his rikishi that was lying still on the ground, Suke-san managed to somehow squeeze out these words. It was a good battle. Kuh, if only I could do physical interference, I wouldnt stay silent about it. Kaku-san consoled the seemingly frustrated Suke-san. The one who dominates the battlefield controls the battle. Dont forget this lesson you learned with your own body. The unconceble smug look on his face spoke volumes about his honesty. However, perhaps finally noticing the sinking mood of the two. He hurriedly made a follow up. Defeat is by no means something to be ashamed of. The real shame lies with those who have the ugly heart that scorns the loser. As expected of Tanaka-san. He had so much persuasive power that it was hard to believe that he was someone who had just shown a smug face. Defeat teaches us many things. I always believe it, you know? That what the loser will show us next time is a ray of hope. Of course you two will show me it, wont you? The figures of my best friends who have risen to greater heights. Tanaka-dono. Heh, Im no match against you. The three of them bumped their fists. What was there was the never changing camaraderie. No, with their bonds getting even stronger, there was the passionate spirit of the men who were trying to move forward. Tanaka-san had a profound intention of fostering further their camaraderie by killing himself and acting as the bad guy. That was why, the image of him breathing a sigh of relief behind his back that he had managed to somehow gloss it over must have been nothing but an illusion. Well, anyway, you two get it, dont you? How wonderful TonTON Sumo is. I can already see it, you see. The figure of myself bing crazy rich with this TonTON Sumo. Kukuku, everyone in the town will surely be amazed at my figure upon aplishing great transformation. Seeing the figure of Tanaka who was showing a fearless smile, the two of them also sensed it strongly. That this man would definitely be able to turn it into reality. And then, some time passed. In a tavern in this town, one could see the figure of a man who had lost everything and was drowning in milk. Needless to say, he surprised everyone who visited the tavern with his depiction of disgraceful behavior. That figure of him sacrificing even himself to carry out what he said he would do was something that couldnt be seen without tears. Hang in there, Tanaka. Dont lose, Tanaka. Name: Tanaka Level: 867 Guild Rank: E Vitality: 3.17e15/3.17e15 Magical Energy: 7.00e15/7.00e15 Strength: 2.83e14 Dexterity: 2.90e14 Agility: 3.65e14 Intelligence: 5.33e14 Spirit: 6.15e14 Skills: Sword (4.42) Magic (10.00) Believed One (10.00) Dragon yer (7.81) Spirit Master (8.07) Chanting Omission (10.00) Multiple Chanting (10.00) Grand Magic (1.02) Creation and Destruction Boundary (-) Deceiver of the Abyss (-) Blunt Weapon (1.13) Equipment: Signboard, Cool clothes, ck cloak II. Money: 794G Chapter 78: (1) Chapter 78: (1) Supreme Being Around the time when the bustle of the night had died down, and peoples consciousness was about to be transported to the dream world. Even the tavern that had been the center of the hustle and bustle until just a few minutes ago was now in the midst of a quiet moment. The tavern old man was cleaning up behind the counter. The faint noises he made were akin to pleasant music that suited this ce. However, there remained a man who sometimes disturbed this modest recital. Hey, ol man, you know what? Even I, you see. Ive gotten a little more self-conscious of it, you know? That my being at the center of the world is, nothing more than vanity. Is that so? I dont know what to say as you finally realize it at that age, but. Well, isnt that great that youve be a little wiser? The tavern old man responded in a casual manner while continuing to clean up. He had truly gotten used to it. Yeah, no matter how much I calcte it, just a moment ago, my hair also seemed to be sliding off the center of the world, after all. Its no wonder the world doesnt move the way I want it to. Haa. Thats practically the center of the world, isnt it?! Youre way more off than that! Moreover, youre off in a lot of ways! Just how self-centered are you?! The tavern old mans retorts directly hit Tanaka, who was fuming at the counter. However, Tanaka waspletely unperturbed. Thats why, you see, I tried my best to at least fulfill my meager dream. I wanted to be the richest man in the world and be fawned over by all the beautiful women in the world. But that dream was crushed shortly after. I bet theres no man who has ever been faced with such unreasonableness as me, right? To be frank, I think the world hates me quite a lot, you see. No, I honestly think its good that your wish wasnt fulfilled. For the sake of the world. It was unknown whether he heard what the tavern old man said or not. Tanaka continued to mumble about as he sipped his milk bit by bit. Ol man, you know what. No, enough with that, just go home already! As youre getting in the way of my work. Just as he thought the repetitive exchange was about to go on as it was. The casual remark Tanaka leaked out next turned the atmosphere in the tavern around. Why is it that no matter which tavern I go to at every town, its always the same ol man there? What? The tavern old mans surprisested only for a moment. The next moment, as if gravity had skyrocketed, a heavy pressure swooped down in the area. It was more than enough pressure to turn off Tanakasid-back mode. Since when did you notice it? W, well, since when was it, I wonder? Perhaps it was during the time I was traveling through the kingdom? Now that I think about it, I wonder why I didnt notice it before. Hahahahaha. To the tavern old man who was unusually in serious mode, Tanaka replied in fluster. You mean youve cleared the conditions since the beginning, huh. Why didnt you say anything when you noticed it? It happens all the time, doesnt it? You know, like the police officer-san who works together with the electric mouse, or something? What the hell are you talking about? This was the anime version of the nationwide game Bucket Monster that Tanaka used to watch. This was probably because the police officers that appeared there had the same design no matter which town they were in. Tanaka-sans extensive knowledge seemed to have backfired on him there. Nevertheless, what a surprise. Just what in the world are you? Even if you ask me what I am. Rather, I dont understand the situation at all, though. Perhaps regaining himself back. Tanaka expressed his question toward the tavern old man, who had arbitrarily proceeded with the conversation. You inherited it from the Witch of Abyss, right? The power of God. Did she not exin it to you by then? Now it was Tanakas turn to be surprised. No one but the Thridiots trio was aware of this matter. Team Tanaka boasted a unity power that wasparable to that of konjac noodles. It was impossible for such them to have leaked the information, so it was only natural for Tanaka to be surprised. You seem surprised. This is a good opportunity, so Ill tell you some special information. For example, who do you think is the greatest person in this society? Hmm? What are you getting at all of a sudden? Its of course the King, right? In terms of power, I guess its either the king of the Kingdom or the Empire. He felt that the conversation had suddenly sidetracked, but Tanaka still honestly offered his answer. Well, I guess thats pretty much themon answer. But thats not true. In this world, there is an elite among elites who collects and manages all kinds of information. That is the profession known as the Tavern Old Man. Should I use this information as a weapon, power is at my fingertips. Without a doubt, the one standing at the top of social hierarchy is this me. S, seriously. Thats awesome, Ol man. Yeah, its just the management of the tavern is in the red, though. Just why?! Can you not just use information as a weapon or something to uhauhaly obtain power and wealth! While youre at it, please let me uhauha as well. Very please. You fool! As if I can do such an unfair action! A Tavern Old Man is exactly he who does the management of the tavern properly, right? Apparently, the elite among elites unexpectedly boasted high pride in their profession. Tanakas meager wish was denied. Chapter 78: (2) Chapter 78: (2) Well, whatever. Anyway, Im standing at the top of society No, that hierarchy is meaningless anyway Tanaka was about to let out his retort, but seemingly sensing the re from the tavern old man, he decided to hold his tongue. Im standing at the top of society, but to be frank, such a thing is nothing more than a decoration. Beyond such human limits, it can be said that the one standing at the top of all living beings. No, the top of all beings is me, The Tavern Old Man. No matter what kind of powerful monster it is, I can take care of it with one punch. The tavern old man thrust out his fist as he said this. His arm, forged from carrying barrels of sake, was thick and imposing. As expected, even Tanaka-san couldnt help but gulp at the impact of this fist. Even the other day, when I received love tackle from the puppy that Choco-chan, who lives in the neighborhood, raised, I couldnt help but kissing the ground, you know. Youre crazy weak then! Also, dont say kiss or something. That word is a privilege reserved only for handsome men! You fool! Pero-chan is attached to me! As if I cany a hand on her just like that! This gentlemanly behavior is exactly the prime proof of a handsome man, right?! Had there ever been a discussion of such a profound problem that required such sophisticated knowledge? No, there had. Anyway! Here is the advice from such a supreme being, me. For now, keep that power hidden and continue to hone it. Until the timees. What the heck is that? I dont get it at all, though. Its fine, just keep this secret between you and me. If you divulge this secret. You will receive punishmentcurse from the world for real. The tavern old man was back to his serious self, unlike his air until just a moment ago. Tanaka must also have realized that he had been burdened with a troublesome problem. As he sensed pressure from this seriousness to the point of having a heartburn. He might be prone to misunderstand, but Tanaka-san also had a certain sense of responsibility. Sometimes, Tanaka-san could get serious, too. It was by no means that he was holding in his nausea from the this secret between you and me line. D, dont scare me like that. I understand, alright? I wont tell anyone what you told me today. Thats good. If the secret were to be leaked, bear in mind that you would be cursed with the curse of missing your footing while stepping on the stairs in your dreams and waking up with a startle. Moreover, it happens every day. Just so you know, the world is much crueler than you ever thought. Thats in harassment, oi! Dont tell me, the world is actually kind to me? Just now, I was on the verge of being corrupted. But you better dont underestimate me. That startling feeling. I dont hate it, you know? S, seriously? At this point, the tavern old man finally realized. That Tanaka possessed potentials that exceeded what he had expected. You sure never cease to scare me. Human beings are like that, thats why I cant afford to look down on you. Well fine, at any rate, just now was ultimately what if scenario. Theres nothing better than not to receive punishment, right? So be sure to keep the secrets to yourself. Got it, alright. Well, I owe you a lot, after all, ol man. Ill do as you say. Thats good. And while youre at it, just go home already! I cant finish my work otherwise! Tanaka was thrown out of the tavern without question. For a while, Tanaka-san stood petrified along with the aftertaste of the milk, but then he began to trudge away. But still, what a shock. To think that the tavern old man, who I thought was of the sensible faction of this world, would offer jokes. Just what in the world am I supposed to do from now on? Do I have no choice but to live as the straight man? There was no more safe spot for Tanaka to live, where he could offer jokes with peace of mind. It was far too cruel of a reality for Tanaka, who believed the urban legend of being the joker was more popr. If there was one saving grace, it was that there was still another man in this world who continued to y the straight man. That was right, the existence of the guy who sponged away Tanakas sword. However, it was unknown where he was at the moment. For a while, harsh days would surely continue upon Tanaka. With heavy feet, he headed for the inn while racking his brain. Tanaka was pondering about the urrence at the tavern just now. heck, now that I think calmly about it, ol man didnt answer my question at all, did he?! What the heck?! I was just casually asking why I always meet the same old man at every tavern in every town! I dont need to hear such a pointlessly gibberish setting! Just say that its the same mechanism thatsmonly used in anime where the same character appears in every town, or something. If he had told me at least that much, I could have rted to it! Just why Why did this happen?! For some reason, Tanaka gave off a vibe and line like that of a tragic hero. However, no matter how you looked at it, the way it couldnt depict a tragedy was surely what made Tanaka Tanaka. Even the sounds of the night bird singing out of nowhere sounded like a line that was making fun of Tanaka. We had no choice but to acknowledge it, what a terrifying talent it was. Anyway, Tanaka-san had ended uping into contact with this seemingly trivial secret of the world. What in the world would happen to him from now on? Of course, nothing would happen. Overnight, Tanaka felt refreshed upon forgetting about all his troubles, be it the usual ones or the trivial ones, and resumed his guild work. It could be said to be an unusually smooth start for Tanaka-san, even though he was starting over with almost nothing. However, that was only until he received an invitation for a talk from Echigoya, whom he met at the guild. The flow of time, which had been stagnant for a while, finally began to move again. It was the harbinger of a violent change of the era. Tanakas new adventure was about to begin. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 To the Imperial Capital One day, a few days after resuming his daily work at the guild. Tanaka headed to the guild in order to ept requests as usual. There he met Echigoya, whom he hadnt seen in a while, and had a catch up talk with him. Before he knew it, they had borrowed a room in the guild and continued their friendly chat. Its been a long time since I could have a talk with you in a rxed manner like this, Tanaka-san. Indeed. Its just, are you sure you can idle around like this? I thought you have a crazy pile of work to do, though, Echigoya-san. No problem. Ive already requested another personage to take care of this town, after all. Ive been vaguely taking care of this town, but as a merchant, its not good for me to be involved in such matters for too long. Oh, so youve found a sessor, huh. I may have refused, but they are akin to my recement, after all. So I hope youve chosen a smart and cool guy. Tanakas expression turned into a crisp one. Looking at Tanakas face that looked as though it was drawn with a thick touch, Echigoya couldnt help but retorted How can you do that? in his mind. You were lucky that you didnt say it out loud, Echigoya-san. Yes, of course. Ive decided to ask Omoi-shi, who Tanaka-san also greatly admire, to take up the position, after all. Oh, Sensei, huh. Sensei is indeed qualified for it. B, but did he not get angry about it? Thinking back on it now, its not that I dont feel like I have pushed everything on him. If Sensei gets angry, itd be real dangerous, you know? Beneath his seemingly listless smile, there seems to lie unbelievable darkness, after all. Its not impossible for him to really create a world-destroying machine, or something, after all. Im not sure what youre talking about, but dont worry. That personage can do anything wlessly, after all. I also learned a lot from him in the past. Echigoya responded with a hint of reminiscent of the past. Leaving that aside, I never expected that you were acquainted with Omoi-shi, Tanaka-san. I was truly surprised when you showed up to the Office apanied by that personage. So you were also acquainted with him, huh, Echigoya-san. The high ss technique of triggering gap moe of an asocial type character by despite possessing the ability to make his visage broad, in the end he decided to conceal it, highlighting his loneliness and otakuness. As expected of Sensei! I have a feeling that youve just inadvertently said something rude, but. As much as possible, be sure to refrain yourself from saying those things in front of the person in question. It was unknown whether he heard it or not. Tanaka-san kept nodding his head with his eyes closed. Come to think of it, Ive heard that youve resumed your work. Ive heard that the guild staff are raising shouts of joy here and there about it, you know. Hmm, well yeah. I heard that youve been epting a lot of misceneous work. Such kinds of work have low rewards, so they tend to pile up one after another, after all. When I was taking care of the town, I had a hard time as these requests didnt seem to decrease at all, you see. But still, why dont you take on more rewarding work? For as someone as capable as you are, Tanaka-san, there should be better works there to choose. That may be true. But Im the type of person who works hard and steadily, after all. Moreover, for me, the modest smiles that people give me are a greater reward than money. Phew. By the way, I dont mind if you spread these word to all the beautiful women or something you are acquainted with. Haa. As usual, he was a man who was walking on his own path. Echigoya could do nothing but offer such a dull response. Perhaps it was because Tanaka-sans sincerity had left him speechless. The man who in his childhood once called himself Konryuuzen in reference to a hero of the past for his intelligence and virtue, had not lost his brilliance even now. Moreover, Id like to refrain from suffering bad experiences due to the temptation of money, after all. Ive heard that these days there seems to be more and more shallow people who are aiming to hit a jackpot in a single shot without consideration of the risk, so Id like to clearly tell them this. Youre underestimating the world too much. Look at reality more. As such. I dont think there are any such types of people in this town, but if there are, Id like to ask you to give them a proper warning, Tanaka-san. If it were your words, Im sure they will put it to heart, after all. Recently, there was a shallow man in this town who schemed to make a killing by mass-producing entertainment products, and lunged straight to bankruptcy, so please clearly tell them so that such a mistake would never ur again in the future. By the way, theres something I honestly want to consult you with, Tanaka-san. Hmm, consultation from Echigoya-san? D, dont tell me! Could it be that youre finally inviting me to that? The legendary event where unrewarded men could have an encounter with beautiful women get-together. I thought for sure that it was nothing more than an urban legend, but to think that it actually existed. No, its nothing, nothing. Phew, but still, as expected of Echigoya-san. For you to invite me to a get-together, not bad. By no means bragging, but it can be said that Im quite well-versed in get-together, after all. As usual, Tanaka-san seemed to be brimming with confidence. Would he finally be able to unleash the power of his legendary ss hidden skill staying silent at drinking parties? Im sorry to say it while youre arbitrarily getting excited by yourself there, but thats not what I want to consult about. Well, if you are fond of that sorts of things, I dont mind arranging one for you, though. Really?! Seriously?! Well, its something Id like to give it a try, you see. Kukuku, it has finallye, huh. My time has. In the face of Tanaka, who was already in a state of euphoria, Echigoya continued the conversation in a reserved manner. Umm, what I want to consult about isnt get-together, but theres a work Id like tomission you, Tanaka-san. What, a work, huh. Ive been doing nothing but daily worktely, after all. I havent epted any work for the day, so no problem. The work Im going to ask you this time is a difficult one. And depending on the situation, it may even end up taking quite a lot of time. Please take that into consideration. No problem! It was unknown whether he even considered it or not, but Tanaka decided at once. Most likely, everything was trivial in front of a get-together. I believe that other than you, there is no one else who can make this work a sess. Please, Im counting on you. Whats with the sudden change of tone? Lets do it in a jiffy like usual. In contrast to Echigoya who was humbly bowing his head, Tanaka was acting as usual. After chatting for a while, Echigoya, who had regained his usual demeanor, moved on to talk about the work. Now then, about what Id like to do first The next day, the merchant group led by Echigoya departed Nanashi town. Several wagons carrying arge amount of food were heading for the Imperial Capital. The wagons carrying the guards were following close after, but there was no sign of Tanaka. A few more dayster. Tanaka departed the town alone, without Suke-san and Kaku-san. In a room of an inn in a certain town. A girl was lost in thoughts with a document in her hand. What she was pondering about was the future of demons. The demon tribes that had been living scatteredly all across the barrennd had formed a force, and over time, it was expanding to the point where it could affect the fate of the entire demon race. What they wished for was the fertilend that their ancestors once possessed. Many of these hardliner demons were willing to stand up for the revival of the Kingdom of the demon, even if it meant fighting against humans. If they were to start to move following that line of thinking, there would undoubtedly be countless numbers of casualties on both sides, human and demon alike, whether the revival of the kingdom of demons was achieved or not. The one who deemed that such a future was not a good one was this girl, Torte. She rallied those who endorsed herself and formed a new faction. It was the so-called moderate faction. Thus, the hardliners had been striving to umte power to fight humanity, while the moderates had been preventing them from expanding their influence. As a result of repeated scheming and plotting on countless asions. The expansion of their influence seemed to have reached its limit far before they had the power to wage war. However, recently, the hardliners had begun to show movements unlike how they had been before. What in the world are they nning to do? As Torte muttered as such, there was a well-timed knock on the door. Come in. The one who came in was her most trusted subordinate, thebat maid Eir. Weve received a report from the lurking Red Demon. The king has begun to show movement. Hes also finally making a move, huh. I wonder what hes up to now. Torte stood up and gave an order of departure. Whats his destination? Probably the Imperial Capital of Haru Empire, Oedo Various thoughts assembled as if being attracted to something. Whether the one lied in there was hope or despair. Or perhaps it might even be a get-together. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Omens Southward of Nanashi town. Further south from Echigoya town, which appeared to be in the territory of the Empire. In a forest slightly distance away from the highway, Tanaka was there. Haa, haa, not good. I cant recreate the feeling from back then. Kneeling down on one knee, Tanaka was having a rough breathing. He was carrying out training by himself along the way to the Imperial Capital. What he was challenging was the Grand Magic Harem Creation. It was a miraculous work that would light a ray of hope to the unrewarded men. Tanaka had been trying to realize a harem in a straightforward manner recently, but now that he had obtained the opportunity to travel alone, without hesitation heid a hand on the evil way. Moreover, it was supposed to be a challenge with high chances of sess. The omnipotence sensation he experienced in his previous battle against the Part Timer Warrior. He had the confidence that he had mastered the powerful Grand Magic at that time. That was why he held quite high hopes in the Grand Magic Harem Creation, but. Kuh, just why. Even though at that time, I was surely able to control Grand Magic freely cing both of his hands on the ground as he was, Tanaka blurted out his frustration. As usual, he was a man who was renowned for his frustrated figure. However, the rotten fish-like eyes were not dead yet. He was still barely managing to hold on with only a fatal wound. It was because once he arrived at the imperial capital, a get-together hosted by Echigoya was awaiting him. Just a bit more and I would have gotten crushed by the malice of the world, that was a close call. I sure cant thank Echigoya-san enough. Tanaka-san stood up and put his appearance in order. Thus emerged the circle of flowers. Echigoya-sans invitations should have been sent to all beautiful women in the Empire right about now. Kukuku, this might work. The ratio of beautiful women to Tanaka will exceed one hundred to one, right? Like this, riding the momentum andpleting a harem is already a matter of course, right?! He continued to soak in happiness while letting his delusion grow by himself. Oops, not good, not good. My time is limited, after all. Theres more or less no doubt that my harem will be realized in the imperial capital, so lets focus on training for now. Its been a while since Tanaka had acted alone, so he involuntarily went out of control. As for why Tanaka was acting alone without regard to danger. There were several reasons for it, but the biggest reason was that it was what Echigoya had requested. It was because he said that as this request was highly confidential, he wished Tanaka to take the work on his own. In Nanashi town, including the hero, there were many high ranked powerful people gathered. And Tanakas friendship with them was uncannily good. If he were to take the work with them, they would surely attract too much attention and hinder the mission. That was right, Echigoyas concern was something understandable. However, this concern was nothing more than needless anxiety. As Tanaka-san wished to avoid Hero-chan from catching wind of the get-together, this time alone, the option of acting together with her was nonexistent. In addition, it was absurd to expect Tanaka, who in order to get the attention of the beautiful women would always move separately from Suke-san and Kaku-san, to ever take Curryman and the three brothers, who possessed handsome men attributes, as well as Uesama, who possessed special kyoot attribute, along with him. At a nce, the Great Sage might seem to be the only option here, but Tanaka considered this man to be the most dangerous one. Despite being an otherworlder, he had discerning eyes that could see through the mystique of sailor uniforms. Tanaka was wary as this man was without a doubt the one who could be his rival in this other world. Therefore, the interests of the two sides coincided, and Tanaka decided to head to the Imperial Capital by his lonesome. He was arranged to meet up with Echigoya at his acquaintedpanyter, and he would receive the specific details of his actions in the Imperial Capital after that. It was clearly a work with a pungent scent of danger to it, but for Tanaka-san, it was most likely nothing but a trivial matter in front of a get-together. Now then, Ol man also said something dubious, after all. So I guess lets use this opportunity to power up a bit! Tanaka took a cool stance. The crisp expression on his face temporarily boosted his battle power up a level. Moreover, as his contour became darker as if were drawn with a thick touch, his battle power increased by a level. Kohooooooo! And then, breathing. Riding the sound effects that he was somehow in the mood to ride, his battle power finally increased to total a level. Such an extent of jokes in a situation where he was alone in the forest. One could see Tanakas seriousness at this training. Id like to train in this power of the God or something, but at the moment I cant even use the Grand Magic, which is its downgraded version, after all. I have to reach the level when I can use this one to a certain extent first. Now then, what to do, I wonder? If he was going to make use of it in the end, he should probably create something useful out of it. Tanaka thought as such. I guess Ill create a new trump card in case I got to face against an opponent with perfect anti-magic measure. As Im currently acting alone, having nothing more than a single option of strategic retreat is way too risky, after all. Of the Team Tanaka so far, Suke-sans physical attack opened up the battle. Tanakas magic attack restricted the opponents. Then Kaku-sans firepower wiped them out. Finally, Tanaka-sans signature pose wrapped everything up, such was the flow of strategy Team Tanaka adopted. This was a formation to prevent the overwhelming firepower of magic, which was their strong point, from turning into a double-edged sword. It was because in case that a magic reflection or such magic countermeasure were to be employed, it was quite possible for them to reach the end of self-destruction with their own firepower in an instant, after all. Up until now, almost all cases were settled with Suke-sans preemptive attack, but lets put that aside for the time being. In case that before they could wipe out their opponent with their firepower, the rear squads were to be entangled thus firing out magic was deemed to be impossible, then theyd have no choice but to push forward with Suke-sans physical attack alone. If that was also impossible, they would have to make a strategic retreat. Such was the unspoken rule of Team Tanaka in regards to battle so far. We cant afford to leave such a defect as it is forever, after all. In that case, I have no choice but toplete that. Great Sins Triad Annihtion Formation. It was one of Tanakas WIP secret sorcery techniques. It was the perfect technique for the current Team Tanaka, borrowing the power of the three archdevils of hell, hed be able to unleash an attack that was impervious to magic reflection. The ones Tanaka borrowed the power from was the archdevils that reigned over the grief you felt when you hit your little toe on the corner of the dresser, the despair that came when you noticed that there was no paper when you did your business, and the wailing that echoed when you woke up with a cramped leg. We had no choice but to admit that it was one hell of a terrifying idea, as it had an eye on these negative energies that were said to be feared by people the most. The moment Tanakapleted this technique, people would surelye to know what true fear was. Around the same time, Oedo Imperial Capital. The main street that crossed thergest market in the Empire was crowded with peopleing and going. In the midst of all this, two men were looking around the street as if they were sightseeing. Thest time I was here was more than ten years ago, butpared to back then, it sure is a lot more crowded now. At that time, the effect of the war against the Kingdom was still lingering, after all. Its changed a lot, hasnt it? Well, the four-yearly festival ising, so perhaps its also affected by that, though. Hero Yashichi and Toby had arrived at the Imperial Capital after traveling from various ce to ce. By the way, due to variousplications of the incident in the Kingdom, Toby was dismissed from thepany he once belonged to. After btedly making his guild debut, he had turned into a respectable daily hired merchant now. The reason why he was able to lead a reasonable life despite the unfavorable conditions he was in was perhaps mostly due to the existence of the long separated friend who was currently walking next to him. And then, Cursed Sword of Despair Scream Vaster, an enormous power which was entrusted to him by an entric person he got acquainted with during the incident in the Kingdom. Right now he was also a guild member whose name was rtively well-known. But still, always promoting my name, are you sure about it? Yeah, the title of hero will draw nothing but unnecessary troubles, after all. Especially in my case, as the Kingdom has their eyes on me. That may be true. But I think it wont be a problem if you stay in the Empire, though. Thats not the case at all. Catching the eyes of influential people and getting involved in various troubles, it also happened all the time in the past, you see. Uwa. The two of them continued to move around the stores while chatting casually. All of a sudden, however, Yashichi turned around. Sensing how unusually tense he was, Toby also raised his vignce. The point of their sight was far ahead. There was someone who was standing while staring fixedly at the two of them amidst the passing by people. It was arge man with a well-built physique. His eerie conspicuous pale skin made him stand out even in the crowded street. For a while, they stared at each other in silence, but the man suddenly walked away without doing anything at all. The magnificent sword enshrined on his back told them that he was no ordinary man. Somehow, it was he scary, though, was he your acquaintance? No, I dont know him. Such a distinctive man, you wont be able to forget him once youe across him, right? I wonder who he is. He seemed to be quite a powerful one, though. Theres no use worrying about it now. The two returned to sightseeing again. Now then, I hope nothing urs, though. Staring at the bustling street, Yashichi quietly murmured as such. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 The Imperial Tournament Festival Oedo Imperial Capital The oldest city in the world and thergest city in the Haru Empire. Evenpared to the cities Tanaka had visited in his journey up until now, it was overflowing with an iparable number of people. One could catch a glimpse of its sheer size at the fact that the full of confidence Tanaka, uponpleting the secret sorcery technique, got his lower half involuntarily lose strength at the sight of it. Its, its not like Im intimidated or anything! As someone who is used to the Electric Town, its no big deal at all. The summer and winter festivals got much more heat in them, after all~. It was unknown who he was making these excuses for. Tanaka continued to mumble to himself as he stood in front of the huge gate of the unexpectedlyrge city of Oedo Imperial Capital. It was true that Tanaka had experienced crowds of this magnitude on several asions in his former world. However, he was being lured by kyakya ufufu s finest prey. It was exactly because he could not see his surroundings clearly that he was able to withstand the pressure. For Tanaka, possessor of the natural hikikomori constitution, a ce like this was akin to a swamp of poison. Perhaps it was to free himself from such a predicament. Tanaka subconsciously activated the safety device in his subconsciousness. Kukuku, this seemingly heart wrenching throb. That means my second heart, which Ive been sealing as I have no need of it up until now against those weaklings, is starting to awaken, huh. At a nce, it may look like nothing more than a bustling street, but I wont be fooled. Youre mixed up amidst it, arent you? O powerful one who can make me fight seriously. It was the same rpsing act as usual. Otherwise, then I, the ruler of demons, with only this level of Move! Move! Aah! Im sorry! Just as he was standing in ce and unleashing his chuunibyou act, someone who appeared to be a trader passed by. At the way he switched to little man mode and made a way in an instant, nothing could be said but as expected of Tanaka. And then, after confirming that the person had disappeared into the crowd, he acted all haughty again. Phew, it is indeed a city with considerable liveliness. However! This level of camouge wont be enough to deceive my third eye. Its time to Hey, you! What are you doing there standing and mumbling in the midst of the public road? Youre bing nothing but a nuisance, you know? Youre a considerably aged grown man, after all. So dont do anything that might disturb others. Im sorry! Im sorry! No matter what world you lived in, you couldnt go against a mommy character. Soon after earnestly apologizing to the mommy who appeared out of nowhere, Tanaka decided to take refuge at the side of the road for the time being. Kuh! To think Id received such a surprise attack. It can be said they have gotten the upper hand for the time being. But not yet. Its not over yet! To push Tanaka, who had turned into a level higher of a little man uponpleting the secret sorcery technique, into a disadvantageous position, what a terrifyingrge city. Nevertheless, that mommy, talk about intense pressure. She seemed to be a powerful character who could withstand Suke-sans preemptive attack. As expected, it looks like it was the right decision toplete the Great Sins Triad Annihtion Formation. However, at the current stage, where I dont even know the extent of powerful people there are in thisrge city, I cant afford to show my card yet. The first action I have to take here is gather information in the city, or rather. And then Tanaka ended up realizing something. heck, wont the usual ol man be in the tavern of this city as well? I should have asked him about a lot of things beforeing here! Therge city exploration started off with a good beginning, as in full of regret from the beginning. All could be said was as expected of him. At once, Tanaka decided to call out to a guard-like man stationed by the gate and ask him to introduce him to a nearby tavern. What an amazing appearance. With such a reaction at the beginning, he managed to confirm the location of the tavern and the guild. While he was at it, thinking about gathering some information, as he started to have a chat with him, he heard something interesting. The Imperial Tournament Festival? What is it? You dont know? I thought for sure you were here to watch it, too. Whats this Imperial Tournament Festival thing? During the festival that is held once every four years in this Oedo imperial capital, its an event where those with a passionate spirit to protect the Empirepete against each other with their abilities. The champion will receive blessing from the God of Creation and be bestowed with the title of Guardian of the Empire for the next four years. Oh, that has quite a cool sounding to it. Moreover, it seems interesting as it seems like its going to lead to a very exciting development. Those title and setting that roused his chuunibyou soul, as expected, even Tanaka-san had no choice but to have an eye on them too. Cool sounding and thats it? , geez, you. As the name suggests, the Guardian of the Empire also has an important duty that is to serve as the cornerstone who guards this country, you know? Even in the past war against the Kingdom, the Guardian of the Empire-sama at that time appeared to personally take the lead and y an active role, you see. I cant imagine how much hed be the pir of support of the hearts of people. Tanaka thought that sounds kind of a pain in the ass, but his little mans heart sensed that it would be dangerous if he said it out loud. Oh, that sounds kind of a pain in the ass. However, his heart as a performer would not allow it. A man who couldnt afford not to step forward should there be a banana peel in front of him. That was Tanaka. Were you really okay with that, Tanaka? Guard-san was instantly showing a displeased expression, you know? Oioi, what are you talking about? Theres no way being the personage who protects this country is kind of a pain in the ass, right? This truly was peril was danger. Would you be alright, Tanaka? Peril = Danger = Tanaka, you know, Tanaka? Well, indeed, that does sound kind of a pain in the ass, though. Not you too, guard. Were you okay with that, Empire? The future of the Empire was truly worrisome. But, you see The Guardian of the Empire is very popr in this country. They are very well-liked even. Its just, for sure its nothing to do with you, whose thought about it is no more than kind of a pain in the ass, though. Say what? Tanaka was lost for words at these remarks expressed by the guard. And then, Tanakas shock didnt end with only that. Moreover, the current Guardian of the Empire is the Imperial Princess of this country. As a big fan of Imperial Princess-sama, I wont tolerate anyone who disrespects the Guardian of the Empire. What a big wave. If he participated in the Imperial Tournament Festival, it could be a good topic during the get-together. For sure he would be popr at the get-together. And if he happened to be the champion of the Imperial Tournament Festival, he would be irresistibly popr at that point. Furthermore, there was even the advantage where he might be able to get acquainted with Imperial Princess-sama. As far as Tanaka was concerned, he had no choice but to ride it now. This big wave. Im sorry, Senpai! I was mistaken. Ive reflected on it! So please tell me. The way to participate in the Imperial Tournament Festival! Whos senpai, who is?! Youre obviously the older one here, arent you? Rather, you are going to participate, huh. No way, no way, youll surely be beaten to pulps, Im telling you Despite saying as such, the fact that this guard still thoroughly told him the way, he might actually be a nice guy. And then, as someone who was asking what he wanted to ask, Tanakas attitude turned into like that of a true little man. Phew, well, just wait for it. Aiming to be the Guardian of the Empire, my continuous blood churning training up until now isnt just for show. Sooner orter, everyone will surely get to know about it. The existence of the new Guardian of the Empire that is me. The guard was involuntarily rendered speechless by this overbearing attitude. He could do nothing but see off the vigorously departing Tanaka. And then, as that departing figure disappeared into the crowd, the guard finally let out words, as if taking a breath. No, you knew nothing about the Imperial Tournament Festival, didnt you? Huh? Come to think of it, the reception for the Imperial Tournament Festival is After that, at the ce where the reception for the Imperial Tournament Festival was located. It was said that a man was seen copsing upon finding out that the entry for the tournament festival had been closed the day before. Thus, without anyones knowledge, Tanakas hot summer came to an end. The departing figure of the walking away man was exactly the ideal figure of a loser in life. However, I would like those who witnessed this loser in life to remember this. Winning was by no means the only thing that had value. Yes, please dont forget that there was meaning to participate in such events as well. Ah, this person wasnt participating, was he? At any rate, good luck Tanaka. Good luck, Tokyo Olympics. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Unexpected Reunion A lone man was walking through the street of Oedo Imperial Capital. His appearance was unapproachable, and he was wandering aimlessly like that of a ghost. Of course, it was just Tanaka-san. Calm down Calm down, me. Its still okay, everything is not over yet. That figure of him continuously walking while muttering and mumbling something to himself was nothing but the pinnacle of suspiciousness. Even the hecticing and going people involuntarily stopped to take a look at him. Amidst of it, the most frequent sights were. Mom, whats that? Shh! Dont look! And then, the parent-child pair hurriedly moved away. If there were anyone from his former world who witnessed this scene, they would have surely been moved to tears. The way he sacrificed even himself to spread the promises of modern Japan was the epitome of a performer. It might not be an exaggeration to say that his performer spirit had reached the level of God. The kind of God with parenthesed lol attached, though. Its fine. Im calm. Im not going to stop on my path over something on this level. Thats right, its not like Ive lost anything or something. It is true that the Imperial Tournament Festival was a regrettable event. However! The reason I came here in the first ce was to participate in the get-together. Tournament festival is in the end nothing more than an afterthought. Since I will surely be popr at the real main event, a periodically urring generic event is by no means something that shocking. I should just forget about this one. It indeed could be said to be a periodic event, but treating a four-yearly event like that of generic event, lightly severing and casting it away, what a terrifying game brain. And then, the way the man was able to somehow be intoxicated by his tragic protagonist-like self, that was surely the manifestation of the fact that he still had quite aposure in himself. Please by all means show us the disgraceful figure upon losing thatposure, no, show us what a true protagonist-likeness was. Thats right, I have to change gears and head to the get-together here. Begone, lingering affection~. Go away, worldly desires~. Evil! Spirit! Begone! Disperse! Alright! Its switched! With this the get-together is sure to be a sess now! Well, with this Im also on a straight line toward a popr life, huh. What a swift switch. And then, what a figure overflowed with worldly desire. As if the fake tragic protagonist act from earlier had been nothing but a lie, he was now swaggering through the streets with a slovenly face with the bridge of his nose extended. Huh? Isnt that you, Echigoya-san?! So you were alright, werent you? What?! Echigoya-san, you say?! Where is he? No, thats you, alright?! Even though its been a while since weve met, why are you suddenly making such a joke? The one who happily let out such a retort was the man who gave Tanaka hope that there were also people in this world who could be a straight man. It was the one and only Toby Saar, the man that Tanaka had ceaseless hopes for as the next generation straight man. A certain tavern in Oedo Imperial Capital. Moving to another ce, Tanaka and Toby were talking about their respective experiences thus far. How should I put it? I dont even know where to start retorting about. Why did you even use a fake name in the first ce? Huh? Thats because, dont you think that. Hiding your real name or something is kind of cool? It seems to be a popr situation for a famous person to travel under a false identity, right? Thats the reason?! You were thinking about such a thing when we were desperately locked up in prison? What a shock! To think that arade whom I once shared fate with would hide his name for such a meaningless reason, Im too embarrassed to tell anyone about it! How rude of you to call my popr technique meaningless. Well, in light for your sharp and nice retorts, Ill forgive you! Now then, go ahead and make more retorts! Shut it! Why do you look so happy about it?! Toby was furious, holding a ss in one hand. He was more belligerent than ever, probably because of the alcohol in his system. However, for Tanaka, who had been starving for good retorts for a long time, it could be said to be rather convenient instead. Tanaka was convinced that his time had finallye to an end. He was in a really good mood in front of Toby, who had been letting out retort after retort since a while ago, and was enjoying his favorite milk with a satisfied smile on his face. Moreover, being the leader of the town of demons or something. Thats definitely a lie, right? You should really stop making such a lie, Tanaka-san. In the first ce, despite it being the town of demon, for its leader to be a human, thats definitely not right, alright?! Phew, if thats what you think, then so be it. But remember this. Themon sense you believe to be correct is actually nothing but a pretense. Yes, for example, the old man standing solemnly by the wall over there. He might turned out to be your long-separated younger sister or something, you know? As if! Moreover, calling that a younger sister, thats just too scary! In the first ce, why do you have to use such a dangerous-looking old man as the material? Thats the kind of guy you absolutely have to never get involved with, after all. Is that so? Tanaka turned his attention toward the old man by the wall again. He indeed had pale skin, but as someone who had lived alongside demons for a while, Tanaka wasnt bothered by it at all. When I and Yashichi-san were previously looking around this city, we stumbled upon him, but somehow he seemed to be observing us, at any rate, hes an eerie guy. Hee, well, theres no need to be bothered about it, right? If anything happens, big bro will definitely take him down with one punch, after all. No, the thing is, it seems that hes pretty strong and rather famous. Hes someone who even has a nickname, you see I think its Currypan the Great Sword or something Buhoa! Hearing these words, Tanaka spat out the milk with all his might. Hey! Thats disgusting! What was that for?! Ignoring Toby, who was showing a sprayed figure with no shred of eros, Tanaka turned his gaze toward said old man once again. The once long hair was now a skinhead with no trace of it. His masculine figure was the same as always, but his now turned pale skin was engraved with countless scars. If none had pointed it out to him, Tanaka would definitely not have realized that this man was the Currypan the Great Sword he had seen before. However, now that he had taken a good look at him again, Tanaka was convinced. It was because he was familiar with the sadness that was lurking within those eyes. It was undoubtedly the light of sorrow that only a man who had been bullied since childhood because of his name, Currypan, could possess. Dont arbitrarily create someone elses past, Tanaka. I see. That one is indeed Currypan the Great Sword. I heard that he was rumored to be dead, but it looks he has returned a sizerger. The current him would surely be able to get over it even if he discovered a mold-covered leftover school lunch bread within his desk. Tanaka gave a heartfeltpliment to the growth of the man who was giving him such a sense of reliability. What are you so impressed about? Even though Im having cold sweat here that I might have to face him in a matchter. What do you mean by match? You, are you still into card games or something? Even after going through such a bitter experience, to think youre still going at it Mom doesnt remember raising you into that kind of child! Tanaka scolded Toby in a falsetto voice while exuding country mommy-ness airs. Who the hell are you?! Thats not it, its the Imperial Tournament Festival. Dont you know it? Even though I thought for sure that you were going to participate too, Tanaka-san. Ah, you mean Tournament Festival, huh. Looking at guys like you, I cant help but feel jealous. At the younguns who can honestly be that enthusiastic over this kind of event. That figure of him sipping his milk was infinitely cool. He was soposed that none would have believed that he was the same person who was wobbling left and right due to an event known as Tournament Festival until just a moment ago. Ive long since graduated from that kind of thing, you see. Well, just do your best not to bring shame to big bro. Despite graduating only just a moment ago, this man was cheering Toby on with the dignity of a veteran graduate. Yashichi-san also refrained from participating since he didnt want to stand out or something, but why are the people around me so mature up, I wonder? Come to think of it, wheres big bro? There seemed to be something he wanted to investigate or something, so weve been moving separately these days. Im participating in the Tournament Festival, after all. If youre not going to participate in the Tournament Festival, then what are you here for, Tanaka-san? Im here for work, you know, work. Well, once youve be a man of my level, designated works will starting your way, you see. Thinking that now was the right time, Tanaka showed a smug expression. Whenever the chance arose, emphasizing that he was the superior one, he moved on the attack. His haughty style against someone weaker than himself was truly the same as always. Just right. Have you ever heard of Kinokuniyapany? I happen to have some business with them, you see. Kinokuniyapany. I feel like Ive heard of it recently. Toby fell into thought. Without taking much time, he recalled the matter regarding thispany. I feel that thepany that was recently destroyed in a fire had such a name. Say what? Thatpany was the ce where he was supposed to meet up with Echigoya. At that moment, Tanaka was attacked with the feeling as though the gem he was supposed to be holding was turning into sands and were slipping off his hand. Ultimately, what would be of Tanakas uhauha n at the get-together? Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Emergency Ni-ku-men!! Ni-ku-men!! As if resonating to each other, the wild voices of the men echoed in the arena. Ni-ku-men! Ni-ku-men! Tanaka, who was in the audience, also stood up and shouted. Ni-ku-men!! Ni-ku-men!! And then, the man who had been receiving all the cheers from the crowd of men was taking a stance on the stage. It was yer Nikumen, one of the leading yers of the main tournament. There were no weapons in his hands, as he wore nothing but a mask resembling manga meat and gaudily patterned pants. Perhaps his spirit to head into battle without any weapons had grabbed the souls of the men. Ni-ku-men! Ni-ku-men! No, that wasnt it. The cries of the souls of the men were clearly filled with murderous intent. What in the world was the cause of this situation? The cause was within the man who was facing yer Nikumen. Kya~! Knight of Rose-sama! The high-pitched cheers of women echoed as though weaving through the wild cheering of the men. Perhaps receiving these supports. The man floated a confident-filled smile on his face. The other leading yer on the stage, the imperial knight, Hansamu. The armor with gaudy decorations resembling tulips looked excessively good on him. The setting was too loose, you know, O Knight of Rose? In addition, his seemingly unted sharp jaw made the men burn with mes of jealousy whether they wanted to or not. Nikumen! Crush that punk!! Just as the voltage of the men reached its peak, the match began. As if possessed by the jealous spirits of the men, Nikumen boldly rushed forward along with the signal of the beginning. Perhaps Nikumen was intending to unleash his special signature move as he was. The moment his hands were seemingly about to grab ahold of Hansamus armor, Hansamu disappeared from Nikumens sight. And then, Nikumens consciousness was cut off there. Nikumen slowly fell forward. Nikumen!! The tragic cries of men echoed throughout the arena. Hansamu, on the other hand, floated a refreshing smile on his face, still in the pose of unleashing his hand like that of a sword. As he managed to win without actually pulling out the sword at his waist, most likely he had quite the leeway in it. Knight of Rose-sama, so cool! Embrace me! In response to such cheers of the women, Hansamu shed a smile. That bastard! He stole the number one line I want beautiful women to say to me! Tanaka, who was in the audience, shouted in agitation. His eyes were overflowing with juice. A true testament of the depth of the bond between him and Nikumen that was born in this match. They were surely not tears of jealousy or anything. Wait, Tanaka-san, please calm down! Next to him, Toby was desperately trying to calm down Tanaka, who continued to howl. As if I can be calm about this. Nikumen, by that bastard! Our star of hope has been taken down! Damn it! As expected, facing a sword user bare-handed was giving too much of a handicap, huh. Acting so reckless. No no no, he didnt even pull out his sword, did he? In the end, it was a bare-handed match, alright? Toby let out such retorts, but inconvenient words were unable to reach Tanaka-sans ears. If it werent for that handicap, Nikumen wouldnt have lost. As a pro myself, I can tell! Oh, so you do get it, sonny. Theres no way our Nikumen would have lost to such an effeminate guy, right?! Tanaka struck up a rapport with the old men who were also cheering for Nikumen nearby. These people are no good. They cant see the reality due to excessive jealousy. While the audience was bustling with men who were escaping from reality, one of the matches thus came to an end. heck! Now is not the time to dilly-dally like this! Ive got a matching up too, after all! Hmm. In contrast to Toby, who was in a panic, Tanaka was leisurely making himself at home in his seat while putting popcorn-like something into his mouth. Geez, you said its an emergency so you tooe along! so I decided to apany you, but wasnt it just cheering? You fool! It was a showdown between Nikumen and handsome men, you know?! It was something that you couldnt help but feel that the God of men (noodles) was telling you to watch, right? It was to the point I wanted to try biting into nothing but men. Hey, Toby. Isnt here where youre supposed to retort men is something you slurp! or something? Come on, bring it on. I dont get it at all! Rather, Ive never heard of such a God before. Haa, and here I thought for sure that youve found Yashichi-san. Tobys expression clouded. Ever since acting separately, Toby and Yashichi would meet from time to time, but recently, there was suddenly no contact from Yashichi at all. On the other hand, as thepany where he was supposed to meet up with Echigoya had disappeared, Tanaka was spending his days in vain, still unable to make contact with Echigoya. The way he exhibited his inherent indecisiveness to the fullest, all could be said was as expected of Tanaka. In such a situation, it could be said to be a natural development for Toby to ask Tanaka to look for Yashichi. Dont be so downhearted, Ill do something about it, alright? Ive been called Tanaka-san who can do anything, but looking for people is what Im best at. Dont worry. What a truly reliable man. It was hard to believe that he was a man who was goofing around without even looking for Echigoya. Toby seemed to be implying as such with this silent gaze. Thats why, you should just focus on your match. Bing the champion, be popr and introducing me to girls are the only things you can do right now. Impossible! Its impossible in a lot of ways! To begin with, even when I tried to focus on the match, you would be there and sparing nothing to distract me anyway! Tch! Just let that one go already. You need to be more mature. Alright? Which one of them was immature? As proofing it seemed to be harder than finding Tokugawa buried treasure, so Id refrain from mentioning it here. It cant be helped, lets cleanly give up on winning this time. Thats why, at least try to get close to Imperial Princess-chan and introduce her to me. The degree of difficulty is as high as ever! Rather, just what do you think the Tournament Festival is? Phew, I know it, alright? That for the sake of my ambition of building a harem, youve been secretly trying to help me out. Thats why leave the matter about big bro to me. Tanaka gave a thumbs up and moved to take his leave in a cool manner. His reliability was as good as a mud boat. No, I never thought about such a thing. You sure are made up of misunderstandings from the top of your head to the tips of your toes. With such remarks from Toby as BGM, the man departed the arena. even if I want to fish him out, what to do, I wonder? Moving out to the streets, Tanaka was drifting around aimlessly. Tanaka, for his part, even without Toby asking him, was intending to look for Yashichi. It was because he wished to maintain a good rtionship with Yashichi, who shouldered the title of the strongest hero. It was surely too healthy of a thought for a little man to want to hide in the back of a powerful person at times, and at other times wanted to show off with the power of a powerful person as the background. In other words, as far as Tanaka was concerned, it was an important matter to take this opportunity to say hello to Yashichi again. Thus, Tanaka was looking for him rtively seriously, but. Oh! Thats. There was a single person who stood out in the bustling crowd of people. d in a maid uniform that was out of ce with the surroundings, her each and every dignified movement inevitably attracted the attention of everyone around. The woman was effortlessly making her way through the congested crowd of people. Fufu. It seems that my fishing has finally seeded. Along with whisper so quietly that no one could hear it, she continued to move through the crowd. Moving away from the crowded main street, she soon found herself in an area whose security wasnt very good even in the imperial capital. She eventually stopped when she entered a deeper back alley, a little open cul-de-sac, with no presence of people around. You seem to be stealthily scheming something in this Imperial Capital, but Im also getting tired of investigating what that scheme is. When she turned around, there stood a group of several people who had been eyeing her. What you have hidden in your hearts. Shall I have youy bare all of it here? Thebat maid Eir took out a huge scythe that was disproportionate for her slender body and took a stance. The next moment, however, the eyes on irs crisp face widened in surprise. This was because among the people who had been tailing her, there was one who conspicuously stood out from the rest. It was a man who was engraved even in the memory of her junky self. Phew, I never expected you to be such an aggressive woman. That means the face you previously showed wasnt your true face, huh. Good grief, looks like Im still a little green, huh? However, please worry not. I dont hate that kind of passionate-ness. Thats why lets have you ept it. The passion hidden in my heart. And then, lets walk down together, our kyakya ufufu aisle! In the midst of the bunch who were clearly oozing dangerous air, there was a man who was so blinded by his own desires that he could not see his surroundings. This was the second encounter between the Junkers. What would this encounter bring forth to the conspiracy-ridden Imperial Capital? It might bring forth nothing. Chapter 84: (1) Chapter 84: (1) The Darkness of the Empire A gust of wind blew through the air. It was the aftereffect of Eir wielding her huge scythe. Did you say something, Sage-sama? No, nothing at all. While Tanaka was losing himself in delusion, everything was over, and the fallen men were letting out groans around him. Please wait a moment. I have to extract some information out of these men. If I can bring it back, Im sure Ill be able to see young miss dere face. I see. Section 3 of thedies and gentlemens pacts, huh. You seem very devoted, dont you? Much obliged. After bowing to Tanaka, Eir, in a familiar manner, drew out information from the men one after another. Mainly with her fists. Eventually, after finding out the general idea, ir moved back toward where Tanaka was. It seems that they were all nothing but the tail. I couldnt gather any significant information. Her expression was as deprived of emotion as ever. But it wasnt like one couldnt see that she seemed to be slightly depressed. Looks like youre shouldering some sorts of troubles. Alright, this is just between you and me here. Ill teach you a n to please young miss. Really?! Umu! With this, young miss dere face is ours. No need to thank me. Its between you and me, after all. HAHAHAHA. Tanaka repeatedly emphasized the phrase you and me. Did he really want to use that phrase so badly? The smug look on his face, which made the high consumption tax rate in the Heisei era seemed better, showed the height of happiness he was in. Well then, now that weve decided on what we ought to do, lets head to where young miss, whos been eagerly waiting for us, is. Yes! And so, as usual, Tanaka began to act on the spur of the moment. So? Why is he with you? The location was a room in a certain mansion. Torte, irs master, was sending a cold gaze at the maid who was oozing praise me, praise me aura while continuously wagging her invisible tail. Phew, let me answer that. We happened to run into each other in the city, you see. And since you seem to be in some kind of trouble, I thought Id offer my help. Tanaka appealed, while making the unnecessary gesture of brushing up his hair. Thats right! It seems that Sage-sama has a secret n. Lets borrow Sage-samas wisdom here and teach those hardliners some lessons! Eir announced in a skilled imitation of passionate speech with a face that was barred of any emotion. However, the reaction of her master, Torte, was not that good. Please dont worry. A while ago, I performed the prayer of kick the stone until you return to the mansion and your wish will be fulfilled game and managed to splendidly kick the stone all the way back to the mansion. Thats why, the next n is already as good as a sess. That was a good game. Eir and Tanaka gave each other a thumbs up. Witnessing their action, Torte firmly tried to hold herself back from shouting, What are you?! Children?!. However, she could not hold back her sigh. Not good. Shes turning into that of a more than ever junker. However, she couldnt afford to do nothing but sighing. Torte switched her gears. Im grateful for the offer, but Im going to have to decline. Let me tell you, though, its not that I have anything against you or something. No, its not that I dont. As youre turning ir into more and more of a junker. The conversation unintentionally went off on a tangent. Realizing it, Torte cleared her throat and clearly did a do over again. Its not that I have anything against you or something. Its just we seem to have been set up here. So we have to leave the city as soon as possible. What the! What in the world might you mean by that? The hard-liners have made a move. I received information that there are signs of a campaign in Ganashs castle. I never expected that the king himself would act as the decoy. Given his personality, I thought that it was impossible, but not bad. No, or perhaps this was a trick of his chief strategist, Storen. Either way, weve been splendidly set up. Torte fell into thoughts. Her gestures were girlish, but her thoughts and demeanor were no different than those of an adult, showing that the path she had taken was by no means a smooth one. Now is not the time to be impressed. If thats the case, lets hurry up and get ready to depart. Eir instantly switched from junker tobat maid mode. Umu, we have to hurry up and return to demon territory and rearrange our force. Its a movement that even the king himself would act as the decoy. It seems that theyre pretty serious with the battle this time. And then, the two of them proceeded the conversation on their own, while Tanaka was turning into nothing but air. Would he be subjected to abandonment y in such an awkward situation just like this? Just as the two started to walk out of the room, a lifeboat was offered. Moreover, it was from someonepletely unexpected. It may be too early to conclude that, you know? The person who emerged out of the door while saying that was someone Tanaka knew well. Unlike the appearance that Tanaka knew of, his hair was trimmed and his beard was shaved, but there was no mistaking his voice and his dependable air. Rather, for Tanaka, who could never remember the face of a handsome man, it wasnt impossible not to be able to recognize him without such intuitive features. Big bro! Its been a while, my friend. The man Tanaka relied on the most Hero Yashichi made his appearance. Chapter 84: (2) Chapter 84: (2) What is it, you two know each other? Yeah,rades who once shared the same fate. Without his help, I would not have been able to escape the clutch of the kingdom. Moreover, Im also no less surprised than you are. I didnt expect you two to know each other too. Hmph, weve only seen each other once. Torte crossed her arms and said haughtily. Her lovely figure of trying to put on airs was turning alldies and gentlemen into junkers. Such a tsundere. What a tsundere-chan. Im not being dere or anything! Perhaps self-conscious of how childish her attitude just now. She yelled in slight embarrassment. However, such a reaction only brought about the opposite effect on thedies and gentlemen. As expected, young miss. Youre so destructive that my nose is bleeding. Umu, young miss can definitely aim for the top seat. You have my seal of approval. Go for the top with confidence. Shut it! You bunch of fools! Yahichi watched over such a lively trio with a warm feeling. Phew, its good that you guys seem to be getting along so well. Its not good at all! Just where have you been looking at, you airhead hero?! It was unknown whether there was any demand for it or not, but hero Yashichis airheadedness seemed to be doing well as usual. Likewise, what is your rtionship with them, big bro? Rather, where have you been? That fellow, Toby, was worried sick about you, you know? Hmm? Come to think of it, I havent gone backtely, have I? These days, Ive been too engrossed in snooping around to investigate the bunch of hardliner demons, after all. We happened to run into each other in this city, so I asked him for some help. Hero Yashichi was in a way a legend among demons, so I can trust him, after all. Its me, young miss. I have seen hero Yashichi when I was a child, and this me was also the one who found him. Oh, youre right. Amazing, amazing. Torte casually handled ir who had butted into the conversation. However, for the junky ir, even such a casual treatment seemed to be no different than a treat, as she floated a satisfied smile. Ah,e to think of it, youve been partial toward demons since a long time ago, right, big bro? Its not that Im partial toward demons or anything. I only decided to take action as I couldnt ept such unreasonable conducts. As a result, I mostly stand on the demon side, though. Saying so, Yashichi shrugged his shoulders. For the sake of the future generations of humanity, I hereby recorded the fact that Tanaka was amazed by the height of perfection of good grief that hero Yashichi showed at that moment. That should be enough for our respective introductions for now. I would like to quickly know your intentions in stopping us from leaving, though. Lets see, the nobles are showing dominance in the current Empire, but they have actually been gradually expanding their influence from more than ten years ago, which leads us to the current situation. And then, the one who supported the nobles who expanded their influence at that time seemed to be the hardliner demons. Assisting human despite despising human, huh. Tortes expression was rigid. She didnt know the true motive behind such a contradictory action, but for sure she sensed something eerie from it. Also, the cooperation between the nobles and the demons seems to be still continuing, but in contrast to the nobles who have acquired influence within the Empire, the demon side has obtained nothing in return. However, recently the demons are making new moves. I cant help but feel that they are scheming something. Indeed. However, werecking information too much. For us to see through their intention with only that much is There is still more of it. Interrupting Tortes words, Yashichi continued with his story. Despite the nobles having been continuously expanding their influence, theres a ce that they haventid their hands on. Its the Imperial Tournament Festival. A bad memory was revived within Tanaka. He shook his head in an attempt to dispel it out of his mind, but that profound action of his had caught the attention of the other three. As expected of Tanaka-san. He truly was a man renowned for his meaningless actions. The Imperial Tournament Festival is an event rted to the God of Creation, and the royal family has always been in charge of it in its wholesome. However, even that tradition seems to have changed from this time around. With quite a lot of nobles seem to be getting involved in it, it seems to be turning into noble leadership tournament. I see. The Imperial Tournament Festival is a festival where anyone can participate, as long as they are denizens of the Empire, but in the end that matter is limited only to that of humans. However, from this time around, demons are allowed to participate as well. So thats whats suspicious, right? Torte seemed to be convinced. Yashichi was also nodding his head. Quite a lot of demons affiliated to the hardliner faction also seem to be participating. If this is what the demons received from the nobles aspensation, there may be something lying beneath it. But still, what could they possibly obtain out of the Imperial Tournament Festival? I dont think theres anything that seem to be particrly beneficial to the hardliners, though. Or perhaps there are secrets in the Imperial Tournament Festival that we are unaware of. Hmm, whatever it is, we cant afford to leave it just like this. Unaware that the junkers were asleep while standing still, Torte and Yashichi were racking their brains over the answerless question. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 H Degree Difficulty of a Move The demon territory which upied the northern part of the continent. In contrast to the vastness of itsnd, it was barren with ces for humans to live existed only in a small number. At the edge of this demon territory. Nanashi now, located to the north of the Haru Empire, was overflowing with liveliness as ever. Despite being located in demon territory, as the town had attained abundant water resources and agriculturalnd, it attracted even more people and continued its rapid growth. Under the direction of the acting mayor, Omoi, as the town continued to put heavy stress on the expansion of the agriculturends and the town itself, arranging the foundation to withstand sudden poption growth, one day. All the important figures of the town were gathered in a room of the newly built town hall. A certain old manspanion, Suke-san, and Kaku-san. Hero Mikoto and the Great Sage Merlin. There was also the superior spirit Enou Zommer, who had turned Mikotos shoulder into its reserved seat. And then the guilds A-ranker, Curryman. Kugel and his little brothers of the demon race, who power wise were on equal standing with them. Omoi began to speak in front of these out-of-the-norm members. Im sorry to take up your precious time. A matter that warrants urgency has arisen, so I have asked to have everyone gathered here. ording to reports, a full-scale conflict will soon break out between the two major factions of the demon territory. Hmm, speaking of the two major factions, they are the hardliners who are nning to move south with the aim of reviving the Kingdom of Demon, and the moderates who are in opposition of them, am I right? Yes, as Sage-sama said, it is a conflict between the hardliners and the moderates. In terms of numbers, the moderates are more numerous, but the hardliners areposed of warriors, so the hardliners are probably at a considerable advantage in terms of battle power. I see. If the two major factions were into conflict against each other, the sparks would most likely scatter to this town as well, huh. Curryman shrugged his shoulders. If Tanaka-san were there, he would surely have learned something from that good grief. The town belongs to neither faction, but it has built a friendly rtionship with the Empire. So from the point of view of the hardliners, us being treated as enemies should be inevitable. If something happens, were to step up and deal with it, right? But do demons really want to wage war against each other? For the hardliners, they would surely want to refrain themselves from exhausting their force, as for the moderates, they want to avoid conflict to begin with. Your doubts are totally right, Mikoto-san. It is true that both factions surely wish to avoid battle. In fact, Ive never even heard of any conflict between demons. Well, I may just not know about it since the demon territory is vast, after all. Saying that, Omoi shifted his gaze toward Kugel. I dont know either. Well, Im not really interested in history, so maybe I just have never heard about it, though. Ill leave that matter to Sage-dono. Kugel lightly passed it to Merlin. You couldnt sense any semnce of bravery he disyed during battles there. Good grief, I dont know much about it either. All I know is something along the rumor that the leader of the moderate faction is a beautiful girl. I think its better to ask the Spirit-dono. Merlin passed at the spirit without paying attention to Mikotos reproachful stare. I dont know anything about it either. Ive never had much interest in worldly affairs, after all. What about you two? Zonmer glossed it over with a cute gesture toward the Sukekaku duo. Im also interested in nothing but muscles, after all. Im only two years old-degozaru. Truly useless. Nevertheless, this bunch, nothing could be said about their battle power, but it truly was a group with most people possessing deplorable sides. Now, now, at any rate, what were going to do has pretty much been decided. First of all, were going to eptmon folks affiliated to the moderate faction who are unable to fight. In line with this, wed like to ask the gentlemen of Tanaka-sans followers to aid us in expanding the agriculturalnd. Its something youve done before, so I believe there should be no problem with it, but what do say? Yeah, the situation of theke has be stable, and there is still a fair surplus of arablend that Tanaka created, after all. I think there should be no problem. I also remember how to do it-degozaru. Tanakas overdone action had turned into a matter of Ive expected as much at this point. It was truly a shame that the person in question was not present. Oioi, quite a well-thought action there. Itll be a huge letdown if nothing happens after all this. Will it be alright? No problem. It seems that the growth of this town will continue for a while longer, so it wont go to waste. Though unfortunately, it appears that the war will definitely ur. The source of this information Tanaka-san, after all. For real. Curryman was lost for words. As far as he was concerned, as someone whose trust toward Tanaka was deep, with this the urrence of the war was beyond the shadow of doubt. Wait a minute. I believe hes gone to the Imperial Capital, right? Itd be a different story if he were at demon territory, but how could this information reach here from the Imperial Capital? Mikoto raised a voice of doubt. It appeared that she was aware that Tanaka had gone to the Imperial Capital. It truly was worrisome whether she was aware of Tanaka-sans goal as well or not. It seems that the hardliners are scheming a lot of things. It appears that even the Imperial Capital is currently deteriorating and is in the midst of some sort of conspiracy. Well leave that matter to Tanaka-san, but well, its due to his involvement in this matter that we are able to obtain this information. By the way, this information seems to be something received by tavern owner-san through telmunication magic tool, so its a fresh information. Gee, that old man. To think hed have a telmunication magic tool. Even though the management of the tavern is in the red, what an item to splurge on. Or rather, it isnt because he bought such an expensive junk that hes troubled with money, right? Telmunication magic tools weremonly used in the military, but it was not somon among the general public. That was why it still maintained its status as a high-ss magic tool. However, ording to this point of Curryman, it caused nothing but financial damage to the tavern old man. This time, the method Tanaka employed as he wished to get into contact with Nanashi town as soon as possible was through utilizing the special characteristics of the tavern old man who was a unique character in this world. The old man naturally refused, but was ovee by Tanakas zeal. In fact, though, Tanaka simply got into dogeza as he begged for his help, and when he was still refused, he unleashed jumping dogeza, and when that didnt work, he even resorted to unleashing spiral dogeza. If there was any other thing worth mentioning, it was the heartwarming daily scene in which Tanaka, losing the sight of his goal, got carried away and decided to unleash three turns dogeza only to fail at the second backward somersault, causing a mess of the desk and chairs in the tavern, and invoking the fury of the Tavern old man, but for sure there was no need to go into the depth about it. At any rate, the truth was that, losing his patience, the excuse the Tavern old man used in desperation was the telmunication magic tool. As a side note, Tanaka-san, who now owed him a favor, was currently in the height of dish-washing. Of course, he was working for free. Nevertheless, I sure am surprised with his web of connections. The source of this information is unexpectedly said to be Hero Yashichi, you see. There was no news of him for a while, but it looks like hes still alive. At the moment, in order to stop the conspiracy of the hardliners, in addition to hero Yashichi, Tanaka-san is working even with the leader of the moderate faction. Hero Yashichi. That ability to nonchntly act alongside a beautiful girl, as expected hes good. Hahaha. As expected hes amazing. The Boss. Everyone expressed their respective thoughts. Those with no reaction were, perhaps getting theirmon sense being chipped out, or perhaps being lost for words, feeling refreshed. The fact that they took the majority number was a testament and a way to maintain their pride as a beyondmon sense group. Theres the connection with the leader of the moderate faction, so the matter of us receiving themon folks will undoubtedly take ce. Its just, they seem to be living quite sparsely, so its not like there will be a sudden huge influx at once, but. In the end, we are estimating an increase of about twenty thousands of people. Oioi, are you intending to build a new town? Thats just too many, isnt it? Yes, it is. But its been a thousand years since they were driven to the north. They may be only from one of the tworge factions of demons, excluding thebatants while were at it, but they are still numbered in the twenty thousands nheless. How harsh their circumstances have been up until now. It makes me think of a lot of things. This remark of Omoi made even the always fearless Curryman unable to reply jokingly. So we have to make sure to sessfully receive them, no matter what, right? Mikoto replied in his stead. This remark was no different than the usual ones, but the feeling imbued into these was without a doubt powerful. Ive mentioned it earlier, but we will handle the matter of their reception. And with these two gentlemen around, there will surely be no problem with the defense of the town either. Suke-san and Kaku-san nodded. Thats why Im thinking about asking everyone else to move and obstruct the movement of the hardliners. As the moderates are at a considerable disadvantage in terms of strength at the moment. I do think its going to be a dangerous job, but Im counting on you. Well, you should stop being so formal and bowing your hand like that. Because rather thats exactly what we wished for, after all. Curryman responded in his usual tone. Youre Tanakas teacher, after all. So you should just act with more bang in it. As if topete with Curryman, Kaku-san encouraged Omoi. When would the curtaine down on this tsundere battle? Leave it to us. Well splendidly show you the results of our training. Come on, being too overeager is dangerous, you know? Geez, why do you have to end up growing in that direction? The sailor uniform is crying. No need to worry. As this spirit me is on your side. Rather than obstructing, we might as well triumph over them. You dont mind even if you do, do you? Uesama said such a cool line in his adorable figure. If Tanaka-san were to be there, he would have surely chewed on a handkerchief in frustration. If possible, Id like to ask for an option with the least casualty on both sides, hahaha. From this point on, Omoi began to bear worry for the hardliners little by little. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Infiltration Thanks to the Imperial Tournament Festival, Oedo Imperial Capital continued to thrive day after day. On the other side of this morous festival, Tanaka and the others were moving in order to stop a conspiracy that had yet to be fully revealed. It may be true that we mustnt refuse requests of a beautiful girl, but what an outrageous thing it turned out to be. Good grief. The sky above the imperial capital. In the background of the night sky where no one could see, our protagonist, Tanaka, was flying while unleashing good grief variable pitch form. Today, too, he was dubiously on the move with his protagonist-likeness in a 50% off bargain sale. As he drifted around in the air in such a manner, Tanaka reached his destination. As expected I have no choice but to check this ce out. The location was the center of the Empire Oedo Castle. As he stared down at the castle, Tanaka recalled the discussion from several days prior. In the end, the situation was that they didnt know anything about the purpose of the demon hardliners. To put it bluntly, it could be said that Torte and the others were being outmaneuvered. However, that was something natural. As those of hardliners had been brewing their schemes and on the move for more than ten years. Even when Torte was scrambling to build up the forces of the moderates. Even behind the scenes when the hardliners and the moderates were fighting for power. They had been making steady progress. There was no way such a gap could be ovee so easily. After much deliberation, they decided on several objectives for the time being. First of all, about the tournament festival, they might not know the concrete objective of the hardliners, but as there was no way it was merely them participating in it, it was decided to make a move with preventing them from winning as the goal. However, it was not as if they could simply attack their participants in the dark. If they did that, the Imperial Capital would surely fall into chaos and on high alert. This side would have their movements sealed thereafter, and there was no telling what kind of movement the hardliners, who possessed not a little clout with the influential people, would perpetrate beyond the sight of this side. Thats when Toby, who was now Yashichispanion, came into the picture. If he continued to win, for sure he would eventually face the participants arranged by the demon side. If he could win against them, that would mean the scheme of the demons would be one step further away. It was rather overbearing, but it was decided to move in the direction of employing this frontal attack to stop them. Being imposed with trouble without the person himself knowing it, it seemed that Tobys bad luck was still in perfect shape as usual. And then, the problem here was Tobys ability. ording to Yashichi, he was by no means weak at all. However, in this strategy, depending on the situation, at worst there was the possibility that he might even need to aim for the champion seat. Putting that into consideration, the extent of his ability might be kinda unreliable. Then, an important fact came to light here. It was that Eir had registered for thepetition. ording to her. It looked somewhat interesting, so I kinda just registered. No, I expected as much, thats why I registered. Yes, I already foresaw that it would be useful to you, young Miss. Stop lying! And then, Tortes sermon continued for a while after that. Lets note it down here that ir seemed to be secretly happy while she was being scolded. In addition to that, it seemed that Tanaka-san was impressed with Comrade ir for skillfully wielding the I expected as much line, but since it was not something important, Id refrain from getting into depth about it. That was why they unexpectedly obtained two arrows, but even then that didnt change the fact of how difficult of a situation it was to stop the hardliners from winning. There, Yashichi brought up the idea of him personally giving special training to the two, and it was readily approved. Thus, Eir and the caught up Toby were plunged into a hard schedule of training with Yashichi whilepeting in the tournament. Torte, on the other hand, was keeping a close eye on the hardliners in the Imperial Capital while sending out instructions to herpatriots in the demon territory. She was intending to return to the Demon territory and personally take lead in dealing with the hardliners army, but Eir threw a tantrum on going with her. Needless to say, Tanaka took advantage of this opportunity and made his move. Him sleeping while standing the whole time wasnt just for show. Tanaka, who had saved up his handsome man power for this exact moment, used up all of his umted 0 points to unleash handsome man skill, Nikopo. But of course, it failed. The despair of Tanaka-san at that moment was something beyond description. He was assaulted with the sense of loss akin to that of failing to drain the hot water from an instant yakisoba and ended up spraying everything all over sink-san. However, he was nheless a man who had even made a name for himself as the UFO faction representative in the Second Instant Yakisoba Debate. In spite of wallowing in despair, he proposed for the moderates to take refuge in Tanaka Kingdom Ero Dorado. That patronizing attitude of his could be said to be just barely enough to maintain his pride as a little man he was. Torte was skeptical about Tanankas proposal at first, but with the advice of Yashichi, whose trust in Tanaka was already maxed, the matter was settled. Thus, each of them started to move in order to fulfill their respective duties, but. Speaking of the duty of Tanaka-san in question The only one who can act as the substitute of Big Bro, the strongest Hero, is me, huh. Phew, I can only me how much of a capable man I am. That was right, Tanakas duty was to investigate the objective of the hardliners in Yashichis ce. And then, Tanakas target was this Oedo Castle. Speaking of conspiracy, the spection of oily old men going fap fap at the whirlpool of power is only a matter of course. As someone who has gone through thousands upon ten thousands of anime and manga, I can tell. Theres no doubt about it! In other words, this castle is terribly fishy. What a calm and urate judgment, Tanaka. Thus, Tanakanded on arge roof that noticeably stood out among the castles buildings. Tanaka checked the situation of his surroundings. There happened to be a tower-like building, which stood towering over its surroundings, right in front of him that looked as if a princess might be imprisoned in it. Th, this situation is! It was unknown what he was thinking, but Tanaka started to unsteadily walk down the roof. Eventually, those steps turned into a sprint as he furiously dashed through therge roof. Ararararara! Yes, this was a situation that all men dreamed of at least once: Dream thief of the princesss heart. This was a huge jump event that couldnt be avoided in its course. However, this was an event of the highest degree of difficulty where you had to put your life on the line. Originally, it was supposed to be a non-little-man event that Tanaka should have overlooked. However, Tanaka possessed a levitation technique. With this, the highest difficulty event was instantly downgraded into akin to that of a tutorial level where failure was absolutely impossible. In that case, as far as Tanaka was concerned, he had no choice but to ride it. This big wave! Whuaaaaa?!! While letting out shouts in high spirit, Tanaka furiously continued to move down the roof. Then came the fateful B-jump. The moment he took hisst step. Along with a grand noise, he stepped through the roof. Haru Empire, the oldest in the world. This was the moment that for the first time in its long history that it had received a powerful reconnaissance attack on its main castle. Tanaka fell down alongside the debris. However, for some reason, he didnt unleash his levitation magic. At this moment, Tanaka thought. This is a delicious situation in its own way. What in the world. In such an emergency situation, Tanaka-sans meaningless performer spirit ended up being activated. But then again, the man over there was the sovereign of little men, Tanaka. He would notmit the folly of failing tond and dying. Hended magnificently on the floor. At that moment A sharp stab attack flew toward his throat. For an ordinary person, that would have been the end of their life. However, in Tanakas case, that was not the case. The assant continued to stare fixedly on Tanaka with an expressionless face. They were inwardly surprised to see Tanaka standing in a daze there at the point of the sword that should have pierced his throat, but they didnt let it show. They were on utmost alert as they could not perceive his movement as he evaded the sword. Who are you? And then, Tanaka was also in the middle of a surprise. It was not because he was suddenly attacked. It was because there was a beautiful woman in front of him. At first, she reminded him of Mikoto. She was dressed lightly and wielding a thin sword. The reason she gave off a very simr impression to Mikoto wasnt only because of her equipment, but also her ck hair. However, he could not afford to remain surprised. He couldnt afford to do nothing in the situation of In front of a beautiful woman. Tanaka invoked his forbidden Osare skill. The moon(thrust) sure is beautiful, isnt it? Is that so? The effect was not transmitted at all. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Imperial Princess Moonlight shone down from the destroyed ceiling. As this gentle light slightly illuminated the room, Tanaka and a single woman continued to face each other without making the slightest movement. Meanwhile, the princess of this country, Karin, who was thrusting out her sword, was assailed by a pressure she had never experienced before. It was because the attack she had just struck with all her might, leveraging the opening of her opponent, had been easily evaded. No, in fact, she couldnt even tell if it really was evaded. It showed that there was such a huge gap in their strength. In fact, he even had the leeway to express aposed remark of The thrust(moon) sure is beautiful, isnt it?. She was so psychologically cornered that she could not even feel anger at that remark anymore. As someone who had fought countless fierce battles, as someone who stood at the pinnacle of the Imperial Tournament Festival, this reality where she could do nothing weighed heavily on the Imperial Princess herself. In the meantime, on the other hand, speaking of Tanaka-san, he was deep in thought as he felt the cold sweat running down his back. At this rate, it would be dangerous. That was only a matter of course. As it was impossible not to feel danger in a situation where a sword was pointed at you. However, that applied strictly only for an amateur. It was different in Tanakas case. There was an order of priority in everything. And then, in an emergency, it was even more so. Speaking of what Tanaka thought in such a situation, it was none other than this. Having his long-awaited invoked Osare skill easily dodged, at this rate, he would end up missing such a rare event with a beautiful woman without even raising up a g. What a calm and urate judgment. To be able to arrive at this thought in this situation where a sword pointed at him, what a fearsome man. Surely only a powerful, amazing, and cool protagonist or a in idiot would be able to aplish such a feat. There didnt seem to be any need to tell which one Tanaka-san was, so lets leave this matter at that. After this and that, this stalemate, which seemed as though it would continue to eternity, was easily broken down by a third party. Thats as far as you go. Please pull your sword. They must have promptly concealed themselves the moment this raid took ce. The one who had been concealing themselves in the corner of the room showed up and approached the two. Please stay away. This assant is no ordinary person. I know full well that hes no ordinary person. And that you wont be able to restrain him with your power. As light shone down on the disappearing magic tool, their appearance came to light. Echigoya-san! Hi there, its been a long time. First of all, we can talk about various matterster. For now, we have toe up with a way to gloss over this situation. As he was saying that,motion was taking ce beyond the door. It was only a matter of time before a third party intervened. In that case, leave it to me. Excuses and deceptions are my field of expertise. The way he splendidly brushed off Tanaka, who was spouting something that was unknown whether he was boasting or what, was probably a form of kindness of Echigoya. On the other hand, speaking of Tanaka, he was in an overly high spirit as he was in front of a beautiful woman. O earth spirit born from the me. Gather around and alter your form. Holding his hand to the broken ceiling, Tanaka began to chant. He also didnt forget to make an appeal to the beautiful woman by covering his face with one of his hands and sending a sidelong nce to her. Supra Natra! The debris of the ceiling destroyed by Tanaka lost their shape and reverted into sand. And then, seemingly as if it were alive, the created pile of sand began to move. Needed no further exnation, it was an application of live-support magic. As a magic that affected the ground, even if it was indeed connected to the ground, it was probably only this man that could still exert its effect at the top floor of a building. What do you say about this? If youbine it with the old wreckage thats left behind, you should be able to make an excuse along the line of looks like it copsed a bit due to aging, tehe (heart) or something, right? Dear me, what a surprise. I feel like I once heard you saying that magic wasnt your forte, but for something of this level to be not a big deal, isnt that being too modest? Hmm, no, thats not the case at all. It can be said that there are things that mayhap not be unable to be left unsaid. As he was appealing of his own capability with a smug expression, he made his way to the corner of the room slithery. That awe-inspiring figure of his was exactly reminiscent of the most ominous(strongest) creatures. Furthermore, Tanaka exhibited his true colors as a little man here. By exerting the aura of a little man he possessed to the fullest, he unleashed his special move of concealing himself by turning his existence into a pebble on the roadside. Truly the little man among little men. It might not be an exaggeration to say that the title of elite little man existed specifically for him. Having safely avoided the forced termination of the event with the beautiful woman, he managed to connect his wish toward the mufufu development, so Tanaka was in a good mood. The fact that the beautiful woman was looking at Tanaka, who was stealthily concealing himself, with eyes as if she was looking at a G, as far as Tanaka was concerned, he saw it in nothing but a positive light. Now then, looks like shes fallen for me. He was totally getting carried away. For this man, who deluded That girl, seems like shes a crush on me merely because the finger of the female clerk at the convenience store slightly touched his hand when she was giving him his change, this level of prediction was a piece of cake. While Tanakas nostrils red at the expectation of a nihilistic future, the situation moved on. The door was vigorously thrown open, and robust looking soldiers rushed in one after another. Are you all right, Your Highness Karin?! Along with several soldiers in tow, a man who seemed to be a captain hurriedly rushed into the room. Yes, it seems that this castle is more aged than we thought. Lets send out instructions for renovations in the near future. Imperial Princess Karin replied calmly as such, pointing toward the cause with cold eyes. There was no small amount of debris-like something that had fallen at the end of her line of sight. Looking at the top of it, it was obvious that a part of the ceiling had been torn off. I heard a loud noise, so I rushed over thinking that it was a raid by someone or something. I was relieved that it appeared to be not as bad as I thought. By the way, what should we do? Would you like me to arrange another room for you? Theres no need to. Its not like theres a hole or anything, so there should be no inconvenience. All right, then. Receiving the gesture to leave from Karin, the guards withdrew. None of these people noticed the pebble on the roadside. That was amazing, Tanaka. Your existence was so worthless, Tanaka. Thus, the ones left were her and. Good grief, looks like we managed to avoid being exposed. Geez, quite a showy entrance youve made, Tanaka-san. The one who let out such a sigh was the owner of this room, who didnt even participate in the conversation between Karin and the guards. No,e on, how should I put it? Its that, you know? That. Yes! Getting too worried about my best friend who had gone missing, my chivalrous spirit kind of went out of control, or something? How is that, isnt that setup pretty cool? Tanaka, who had been hiding in the corner of the room, came out while spouting such a random excuse. Seeing that attitude that rubbed the nerve the wrong way as usual, Echigoya could only let out a bitter smile. Karin called out to such Echigoya. So, Elder Brother. Who in the world is that person? Ive chosen to cover it up for the time being, but depending on your answer, Ill call the guards back. Even if you did call them back, I dont think youd be able to do anything to him, though. As someone who has personally faced him, that should be something youre well aware of, right? Admonished as such by Echigoya, Karin couldnt answer anything back. Instead, Tanaka made a reaction with all he could. Elder Brother you say. Yes, let me introduce you. This is my little sister, Karin. Shes a first-ss knight who even once won the Imperial Tournament Festival. She may be my little sister, but she really is something. Karin showed a sardonic expression as she was being introduced by Echigoya, and showed no reaction in the slightest. And this is Tanaka-san. Ever since I got to know him through a job I requested in the guild, Ive been working with him a lot. Hes a very outstanding man. Without any particr reason, Tanaka stretched out one hand horizontally and flipped his cloak with a swoosh. He then switched into his signature pose as he was in order to get off to a start in a good mark. Nice to meet you, youngdy. He decided to perform a snappy greeting with two fingers, but as usual, Karin showed no reaction at all. However, Tanaka had seen through everything. At this moment, he had seeded in stealing her heart. And then, just as Tanaka thought that his long awaited So cool, embrace me line was about to be said. I see, a business associate of Elder Brother, huh. Come to think of it, you used to y a merchant make-believe, didnt you? How rude of you to call it make-believe. Be that as it may, I managed to attain a considerable aplishment, after all. At the words of his little sister that at a nce seemed to be considerably on the rude side, without showing any sign of displeasure, Echigoya let out a protest while floating a smile. In response, Karin was the one whose expression turned kind of stern. At any rate, Ill pretend that I didnt see the incident from earlier. However, the next time you cause a problem, I wont overlook it. This is also true for you, Elder brother. As long as you are in the Imperial Capital, Ill have you refrain yourself from doing any suspicious behavior. You are no longer a member of the imperial family, after all, Elder brother. Got it, all right? The imperial family you say. Nodding at Echigoyas reply, Karin moved toward the exit of the room with a firm step. As far as Tanaka was concerned, not only was his expectation betrayed, even the reaction he had mustered up with his everything ended up being ignored, however, Tanaka-san of this day was not the previous him. Phew, looks like shes more of a shy baby than I thought, huh. Im greatly curious as to what kind of train of thought you ride to reach such a conclusion. Good grief, you sure dont get it, do you, Brother-inw-san? Echigoya surely wasnt at fault for getting involuntarily annoyed by this response. Chapter 88: (1) Chapter 88: (1) Great Mystery The nation that was said to be the oldest one in the world, the Haru Empire. As its long history continued to pass on, the power of the Imperial family had been gradually declining. However, this didnt necessarily mean that the power of the Empire had waned. The Imperial Family had generously distributed their umtion of wealth to various ces to ensure the prosperity of the nation. The nation, which was located on the eastern edge of the continent, was known as a region that was often faced with natural disasters. The people of this region had been fighting against nature in unison since ancient times. Sometimes they excavated forests, reimed marsnds, and even expanded their living areas by cultivatingnd that couldnt be said to be abundant in any way. It could be said to be not wrong that as the ages passed on, the power was shifting toward those who had cultivated this feeling of independence. Even in the war against the Purin Kingdom that broke out several years prior, as the Haru Empire, under the name of the Imperial Family, gathered the forces from various ces and managed to splendidly repel the Kingdoms army, it proved the fact that its power as a nation had not waned. The ideals of the Imperial Family were steadily leading the people in the right directionor so it was supposed to be. Ironically, it was during their triumph in the war against the Kingdom that this ideal began to get clouded. The power possessed by the nobilities of the Empire had grown toorge. The influence of the nobles was increasing day by day. The one who stood up against this unstoppable flow was young Echigoya. As a member of the Imperial Family, Echigoya made a move vigorously to put a stop to the ever expanding influence of the nobles by instituting various policies. However, even as someone who boasted a genius mind, he was unable to stand in the noble society, where old foxes mired with worldly desires were swaggering about, and on the contrary, it was his own standing that became unsteady instead. Fearing that the brunt of nobles would turn on the entire Imperial Family, Echigoya settled the situation by receding his position as a member of the Imperial Family, and thereafter became a merchant, moving from ce to ce within the Empire. Leaving a small lingering in the depth of his heart. Huh? As expected I didnt misheard it, huh. I see, so you are a member of the Imperial Family, huh, Echigoya-san? No, in the end Im just a former member of the Imperial Family. The current me is nothing more than a merchant. So. Well, Ill be damned. So with this Im also in the clique of the influential people, huh. Haa, its not like Im interested in influence or anything, though. What a bind. I wonder what I should do. Right, brother-inw. What in the world are you even talking about? Tanaka sent fleeting nces at him with a smirk on his face. Echigoya tightly held himself back, who was about to snap, and moved on with the conversation. For now, care to tell me your part of the story, Tanaka-san? Hmm? Lets see? After you left Nanashi town, Echigoya-san, I departed for the Imperial Capital by myself as nned. Tanaka recounted. About the arduous road he had to take to reach the Imperial Capital. Yes, about the battle between light and darkness that he unexpectedly ended up getting wrapped in during this journey. Various peculiar incidents that urred during the journey. The inept detective Tanaka brilliantly solved the cases, but he also inferred a fishy presence with his exceptional sense of smell. As expected, chronic rhinitis was no joke. Then, Tanaka came to know of the existence of a heretical cult named the Erominati, which was trying to control this world in the shadows. Tanaka, who prided himself as a diehard(hardliner) protagonist, couldnt allow the existence of such a frivolous(moderate) bunch such as them. Inevitably, a battle against them began. The horny legacies known as holy relics that lie dormant in various ces. Fierce battle unfolded between The Knights of Nippuru, an active force of the heretic cult, and Tanaka over these adult goods. The battle went on for eternity. In the midst of this never-ending battle, the conspiracy to revive the Evil God Eros was finally revealed. Tanaka, borrowing the power of the sailor uniform adherents he met on this journey, crushed the ambitions of the heretic cult Erominati in the name of moderation and gentlemanliness. As he passionately told about these experiences, which Tanaka himself had never experienced, he emphasized on how arduous of a journey it was toward the Imperial Capital. I, I see. Looks like you have gone through quite a tough time. Thats totally right. As expected, even I was forced to think more carefully this time. The delusion of this so-called holy war, which was never to be revealed to the public, had taught Tanaka a lesson. That a limitless adulty course would bring about various harmful effects. If the world that the heretic cult Erominati wished had been realized, this work getting crushed by political pressure would have been only a matter of course. Tanaka recalled of the existence of PT, which was way more terrifying than the heretic cult, and braced himself. Well, the story thus far is already a settled story, so its fine. The problem is whates after this. In the Imperial Capital, Tanaka had managed to reunite with his acquaintance, Hero Yashichi. However, that was nothing but the prologue to a new battle. In the shadow of the peoples excitement over the Imperial Tournament Festival, demon hardliners were making suspicious movements. Tanaka, who had decided to lend a hand at the request of Yashichi who had been cooperating with the demon moderate faction, fully demonstrated his quick wittedness as a strategist who was once known as Liu Zen, thus unfolded a battle of wits with the Imperial Capital as the stage. Tanaka briefly informed him about the recent urrences there. For you to have already began to move to such an extent, your capability is as astonishing as usual, Tanaka-san. Oh well~. Well, its not really much. What I was intending to request your help with was exactly this very matter, Tanaka-san. But Echigoya decided to once again stand against the corruption of the Empire. He had made thorough preparations and returned to the Imperial Capital, but he had made a miscalction. The nobles of the Empire were much more wary of that existence than Echigoya had expected. The dummy tradingpany which was supposed to be the rendezvous point of he and Tanaka was attacked, and Echigoya himself was even taken captive. However, this affair did not go unnoticed by the Imperial family. After negotiations with the nobles, it was decided that Echigoya was to be confined in Oedo Castle, thus bringing them to the current point. I had nned to investigate the movements of the nobles before asking you to take action, Tanaka-san, but unfortunately, Ive fallen to a state where I cant even make any movement. Huh? What? Does that mean what you were intending to request with was power struggle? Chapter 88: (2) Chapter 88: (2) If he had just carelessly gone along with the flow, he would surely have fallen into the state of gazing at beautiful women by the pool of a luxury cruise ship in the name of power struggle. However, this was by no means a situation that Tanaka wanted. A position that was involved with an important affair was a domain that a little man ought to never touch. And yet, as things turned out, he, the leader of little men, was about to be entrusted with an important affair. No matter how he looked at it, it definitely wasnt something that ought to be entrusted to someone such as himself, so Tanaka was in a daze. Yes, but for you to have made your move even without me requesting you to, as expected of you. W, well, yeah. For me, in the ce of the powerless citizens, punishing the nobles who are growing fat in their authority is something that ought to be done, after all. Immediately got carried away after a slight praise, as expected of him. It seemed that him expanding the sphere of his hobby to include even period dramas wasnt in vain. But still, to think that the nobles would have such a deep connection with demons. Echigoya fell into thought. On the other hand,ing to his senses, Tanaka was also formting a n to wash his hands of this seemingly dangerous case with some sort of suitable excuse. It was true that as far as Tanaka was concerned, getting kyakya ufufu with the Imperial princess-chan was a very attractive event. However, with the confrontation between the demons and the power struggle between the Imperial Family and the nobilities, it came to the point where dangerous materials were piling up one after another. Faced with Echigoya, who had actually experienced raids, imprisonment, and other extreme events, as expected even Tanaka-san came to realize it. That the degree of difficulty of this event was too high. He couldnt help but think that a bad end route with a rather tragic oue was awaiting him. Tanaka began to seriously think of a way to escape, no, a strategic retreat. Echigoya, noticing his figure and not wanting to be outdone, also pondered the enemys scheme. After confirming the current situation with Tanaka, Echigoya felt that something was not quite right. What in the world could it be? First of all, he thought that there was no problem about the main force of the demon hardliners that had started to make their move. At present. Nanashi town had now grown to a considerable size. The number of those who could fight had also grown quite sizable. Above all, famous powerful people had gathered at the town. If this town were to cooperate with the demon moderates, it would not be easily defeated, even if it was against the main force of the hardliners. In fact, he even needlessly worried that they might end up being wiped out. The problem was the movement of demon hardliners in the Imperial Capital. Demon hardliners are participating in the Imperial Tournament Festival. Even if their objective is to be the champion, I cant help but feel slightly uneasy about it. Big bro and the others were also concerned about this matter. But since their visible movement is only in the Tournament Festival, ites to we have no choice but to stop them there. Echigoya pondered for a moment. If they are aiming to be the champion, then their biggest obstacle should be my little sister. However, the nobles have not made any movement to hinder her from participating in the tournament festival. What is with this contradiction? Imperial Princess-chan? Ah,e to think of it, she won the previous one, right? But is that a real case? Im sorry to say this, the match was rigged or something, perhaps? Even if it wasnt, shes an Imperia Princess, right? She seems to be very popr, so I was wondering if everyone was just being considerate about her, and as a kind of entertainment, ended up letting her win, or something. As he didnt feel that much power from the attack he received previously, Tanaka doubted Echigoyas words. I doubt that was the case. Shes the type that hates that sort of thing, after all. And I also think that her power is the real deal. In the past I used to apany her on her training, and I was splendidly beaten by her. Echigoya replied with a wry smile. Hmmm, I wonder what it is. At this point, Tanaka suddenly realized. Come to think of it, hede to the tournament festival as a spectator, and he felt that the battles were pretty low leveled. He began to suspect that perhaps in fact, although the tournament festival was hailed with such a grand name, it was actually just a festival of a low-level tournament. Echigoya seemed to think highly of his little sister, but as he was a former member of the Imperial Family and a merchant, his evaluation might not be very objective. Moreover, the fact that there were oddball participants such as the knight of the rose was also unimaginable. With this much information assorted, Tanaka ended uping up with nothing-but-a-festival theory was not iprehensible. Tanaka thought about what if he were to participate in the tournament. The only rival he could think of was participant Nikumen, whose strength when equipped with a weapon was unknown. However, he had missed out on the participation this time, but it was inconceivable that the world would ever leave such a low difficulty event before Tanaka. In other words, the only possibility left was the case of Imperial princess-chan having fallen in love with Tanaka at first sight, thus she had gone easy on him. I see! So thats the case! That was right, Tanaka. Wishing for the restoration of Miyagi prefecture, we could only endorse love at the first sight here. Did you realize something?! Echigoya asked expectantly. No, I dont think its something that I should tell you about yet at the moment, brother-inw-san. At any rate, from now on Im going to constantly observe the tournament festival. Investigating the nobles will not be easy, andying a hand on them will undoubtedly be hard, after all. So the best thing to do here should be to focus on monitoring the tournament festival where something is there. Youre right. I cant do much, but let me handle the investigation of the movements of the nobles, then. Now that its been decided, Ill report it back to big bro and the others. From now on, Ille at night, so if you find out anything about the nobles, let me know then. Yes, Ill be in your care then. Tanaka exhratedly left through the window. His face was radiant. By saying those random excuses, hed managed to stay away from the power struggle, and hed also be able to always watch the tournament festival where Imperial Princess-chan was participating. Even if something were to happen, it wasnt a tournament with a considerable level anyway, and there was also the dependable Yashichi, so there was no problem at all. It looks like the time has finallye for me to break free from the misfortunate days. The man who was renowned for his ability to magnificently back step away from reality had finally made his move. Tanaka, who was moving through the night sky, could see nothing but kyakya ufufu future. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Incarnation Haa haa. Breathing heavily, Toby readied his wooden sword up to his eyes. Facing him, Yashichi also simrly took a stance, but looking at his moderately rxed natural stance, one could see hisposure, which clearly implied the difference in ability between the two of them. Whats the matter? For you to lose your breath over something on this level, you wont be able to survive the tournament from now on, you know? With the qualifying matches of the Imperial Tournament Festival over, as the whole Imperial Capital was abuzz with anticipation for the main tournament, Toby, who had somehow managed to participate in the main tournament, was being trained by Yashichi in order to survive through the uing battles. The location was a vacant lot further away from the outskirts of the Imperial Capital. With scarce pedestrian traffic, the chance of this grueling training to be known was small. Even if rumors were to spread about it, the main tournament would surely have already been over by then. Not yet! Along with such a yell, Toby shed in. The brandished sword was shed down heads on with everything he got, but Yashichi simply moved his body slightly to evade it, and retaliated with a sideways sh at once. Pulling back the wooden sword, Toby managed to somehow blocked it, but Yashichis wooden sword that disyed stream-like trajectory wasing after him one after another Good job blocking it. However, your reaction is still slow! Facing the attacks that were unleashed one after another by Yaschichi, Toby could do nothing but defend against them. Next to such two of them who were fighting fiercely, the junkers duo were also confronting each other. Not good enough! Use tempo more. I see. Its like using arranging young miss hair as an excuse, Ive got to savor the sensation of her nape, right? I understand. While exchanging such words, Tanaka and Eir were facing each other with a small box in front of them. They were mutually poking on the box. Thats right! Its like squishily poking on the Tanaka-sans cheek to pamper him. Come to think of it, some time ago, I did once poke on young miss squishy cheek and got knocked down, but did I not do it properly, I wonder? Say what? For you to steal the march by yourself like that, dont you think thats cruel,rade ir?! Please invite me along next time, very please. Understood. At that time, please provide me with the proper guidance, Sage-sama. As such a terrifying scheme was brewing, in front of the two of them, the rikishis were engaged in a fiercebat. heck, next to someone who is seriously training, what the hell are you two doing?! Youve finally made a retort about it, huh. Your reaction is still slow, Toby. Its not like Im training on such a reaction, alright?! Perhaps satisfied with his reaction this time, Tanaka responded with a thumbs up. Seeing such a usual behavior of Tanaka, Toby couldnt help but let out a sigh. Toby-sama. Ive already received acknowledgement from Yashichi-sama that Im good enough to aim for the championship. In ordance to Sage-samas words, there is a method to increase my chance of winning further, thus Im currently in the middle of receiving a special training from him. No, youre totally being deceived there. Its obvious that Tanaka-san just wants to y. Silence! Tobys words were cut off by Tanakas shout. You could see the magnitude of Tanaka-sans anger from the force of his voice, which could be mistaken for a medium-ranked councilor. It was a wonder whether his anger would subside even if he was presented with a mufufu image. You could feel such a resolute will from him. This is the strongest martial art and the source of all martial arts that has been handed down in the other world. For you to not know TonTON Sumo, the tactical simtion thats derived from it, yourecking in your study! It might look like Tanaka was hurriedly glossing it over as Toby had hit the bulls-eye, but that was a misunderstanding. Tanaka-san was simply touched by irs spirit to aim for championship for the sake of her master, without thinking aboutpensation in the least, he was simply assisting her achieving her goal. His voice might sound a little falsetto and unsightly, but in actuality that was just your imagination. Hou, to think that Japanese culture had taken root in this world. Huh? You know about it, Yashichi-san? Yashichi was impressed by Tanakas extensive knowledge, while Toby could not hide his surprise and bewilderment. Geez, this is why amateurs are. It cant be helped. Ill give you something good. As he said this, Tanaka picked out a rikishi. Its made of Azkiver, so its a rare one, after all. Be sure to take good care of it. The rikishi was handed over. While it had a weakness in that it was vulnerable to heat, it was coated with precious Azkiver steel that was said to be the hardest material in the world. Heck, why did you use such a valuable material for something like this?! Feel free to wield it, and strive to the best you can. Turning a deaf ear to Tobys protests, Tanaka regained hisposure again. Hed handed over the bribe, so he was undoubtedly relieved that with this hed be able to continue to kyakya ufufu, rather, the special training without being disturbed. this thing, if I bring it to some tradingpany, I feel like theyll be willing to buy it for a very high price. What the hell are you talking about? Give it to me for a bit. Tanaka snatched back the rikishi he had just handed over to Toby, holding up his hands, he began some sort of dubious chanting. What the hell are you doing? Youre such a peculiar person as usual. Im just casting a curse on it for a bit, you see. With this if you treat the rikishi roughly, I will be able to tell, so you better prepare yourself. Ill rush over, alright? Ill seriously give you a good punch in the gut, alright? Wha, please stop doing anything weird. Somehow, if youre the one doing something like that, Tanaka-san, I feel like itd really happen, so its scary. Hurriedly snatching it back, he carefully put it into his bag as if it were the most precious thing in the world. Such a behavior gave birth to fleeting suspicion whether hed really sell it or not. The fact that Tanaka secretly felt some affinity with such small-mindedness was a secret only to Tanaka-san. Phew, you two sure are as close as ever. No no no, why do you always conclude it like that, Yashichi-san? Theres something else you should say, right? Having to continuously let out retorts to every direction, Toby was struggling by his lonesome. It wasnt for the sake of the tournament festival, the spectacle gave birth to suspicion that perhaps it was a training for the sake of Toby who was shouldering the rigorous fate of being a straight man. Now then, I guess that should be enough of a break. Its time to resume, or so Id like to say, but it looks like thats not going to happen. Yashichi turned around and took a stance. At the end of his vignce stood a single man who was oozing an eerie presence. You again, huh. What in the world is your deal? The one to whom Toby vented his displeasure was Currypan the great sword, whom they had encountered several times in the city. I have no business with a bug such as yourself. The one I have business with is you. Currypans sight was pointed toward Yashichi. And you. And then, the target he pointed out next was Tanaka. Huh? Me? Why? It was unknown whether he noticed Tanaka, who raised such a dumb voice, or not, but Currypan continued to speak. I cant ignore your existences any longer. Ill eliminate all uncertainties here. Hou, thats quite an interesting story. Lets hear a little more about it. Yashichi switched his weapon from a wooden sword to amon sword. As if following him, Toby also readied himself for battle. That power oozing from you two, the undtion of that infuriating guy, I cant stand it anymore. An ominous power was released from Currypan. At that enormous powerthat unleashed pressure, Yashichi subconsciously gritted his teeth. The moment he realized it, he noticed the peculiarity around him. Whats wrong, Toby? At a nce, Tobys figure looked no different than him bracing himself with everything hed got. However, in reality, he was frozen in fear. The abnormalities in his mind and body that were iprehensible even to Toby himself. It wasnt only Toby, ir was also in the same state. Without moving even an inch, as if being entranced, she simply could not take her eyes off the object of her fear. As they were staring at him, Currypans appearance began to change as his skin was torn off as if it could no longer withstand the enormous power. What was revealed was something that could only be described as a ck humanoid. With a nk form with no eyes, no mouth, no nose, it was a monster with too much of an inorganic appearance to be called a human. Right here, right now, Im going to get rid of you without leaving even a speck of dust. Voice resounded as if reverberated in the depth of their minds. At that moment, as if flying, the one who jumped forward was Tanaka. It was an action that would have absolutely been impossible from his normal self. Even Tanaka himself, it was by no means an action that he thought deeply about. Its just, as if driven by an emotion overflowing from the depths of his heart, he simply stepped forward. However, he soon understood. The power thaty dormant within Tanaka, the power of God, told him. That he had to be the one to face this arch-enemy. And that he was the only one who could defeat it. Big bro! Ill entrust the two of them to you! When Tanaka raised his hand, as if colliding against something, the monster was greatly blown backwards. Tanaka soared up as if to after it. As the two of them vanished beyond the sky in the blink of an eye, Yashichi was in a daze, but he quickly came to his senses, and looked after the fallen Toby and Eir. When the breathing of the two had stabilized, and he had ascertained that they were merely unconscious, for the time being he was relieved, he then turned his face toward the direction where Tanaka had vanished. Yashichi instinctively understood. That the monster from earlier was an existence of a whole nother level altogether that he wouldnt even stand a chance against. Ill leave it to you, my friend. And as far as he knew, other than Tanaka, there was no one else who could stand up to it. Chapter 90: (1) Chapter 90: (1) The Power of God Whats wrong? Arent you going to fight me? The words of the incarnation of Destruction, who had been blown away by Tanaka and was eyeing him, drifted into Tanakas mind. Tanaka showed no reaction to these words, as he hurriedly utilized Levitation magic to get away from the Imperial Capital above all else. It was none other than because, witnessing the reaction of Toby and irs earlier, he recalled the words of the Witch of Abyss. This world was akin to that of a newborn baby. It was a world that had yet to stabilize without the direct interference of the administrators. The people who lived there had also grown too ustomed to epting mysterious power. The moment such people were exposed to the malice of the Gods, the effects were unfathomable. To the point of simply having the incarnation of Destruction standing in front of them would be enough to force them to face death on their own. That was why Tanaka was in a hurry. Toward the distant sky far away from the Imperial Capital, far away from human life. In that case, feel free to disappear as you are. The incarnation of Destruction slipped out of the interference of Tanakas levitation magic with stunning ease. From the state of stillness in the sky, as it raised its hands toward Tanaka, they closed in to him with a terrific speed. It wasnt only both of its hands. The arms that were produced one after another from the pitch-ck body stretched out and closed in on Tanaka in order to capture him as if each of it was a living being. An rm resounded in Tanakas head. That if he were to get touched by it, it would be dangerous. Tanaka evaded. He evaded the looming over hands one after another. He dodged. He avoided. With an overwhelming speed, he endured the looming attacks of the incarnation of Destruction. What a terrifying speed. However, its useless in front of the power of God. The speed of the attacks unleashed by the incarnation of Destruction increased. Even so, Tanaka was not captured. The arms elerated further. Even so, they were still unable to seize Tanaka. The eleration repeated. Tanaka surpassed it even more. As if ying a game of cat and mouse, both sides increased their speed. However, there was a definite difference between the two of them. And Tanaka hadnt realized it yet. At the moment, in the depth of Tanakas mind, Hamsters 24, the governing body of his power, was currently in a festive state. At the center of it all, a single hamster was going shuko-shuko, frantically squeezing away at a bicycle intor. Around it, other hamsters were dancing around as if performing a ritual. Shuko-shuko. Shuko-shuko. Gradually, the hamster began to get teary eyes. Eventually, shivering, its body began to tremble as its fatigue reached its limit. At once, it was reced by another member, and the shuko-shuko continued. It was unknown what kind of principle underlying it, but Tanaka was releasing the enormous power hidden within him one after another. However, no matter how much time passed, the battle of attrition against the incarnation of Destruction was never-ending. In the midst of the twenty-four hamsters that were in a festive state, there was a single one that didnt participate in the festivities, and was carefully supervising them. It was the hamster of beginnings. The original hamster of all the hamsters that, as Tanaka grew, had multiplied as if to symbolize the growth of Tanakas power. . As the first ranker in the intellectual ranking, it had always been analyzing this battle ever since it began. And then, right then, it predicted a terrifying future. At this rate, if the battle were to continue as it was, before long Tanaka would be the one who reached his limit. Various beings who existed in this world. Even with the worlds administrators, namely Gods and spirits included, Tanakas battle power was off the charts. Even the amount of energy he had hidden within him, there was a clear difference of more than ten orders of magnitude. Even such him might becking in power if waspared to a true God, but what he was currently dealing with was ultimately its incarnation. As its power was no more than a fragment of a Gods power, in terms of pure powerparison, Tanaka was without a doubt the superior one. However, despite this, the battle was still a close one. If they couldnt get to the cause of this, the prediction of defeat would surely turn into a reality. In order to concentrate on getting to this secret, the original hamster jumped onto the spinning wheel in a cool way. Youre so persistent, God damn it! Tanaka, preupied with nothing but evading, elerated even more. Taking a distance into the sky as he was, he extended both of his hands horizontally and moved into a counterattack stance. Tordekim Magia. Thirteen magic circles appeared behind Tanaka. The way of him being so particr about appearance even in such a state of emergency, truly such an admirable producer as usual. The Lament of the Stars Meteor Fall. Large stones were fired one after another from the magic circles. Up until now, Tanaka had invoked stone ball magic while suppressing its power, but this time he didnt do that. The high-speed flyingrge stones were zing red due to frictions as they rained down on the incarnation of Destruction. It was an attack that would have been worthy of a killing move. However, as if not noticing therge stones that were raining on it, this monster reacted in the same way as it was before. It was still in the state of solely gunning for Tanaka. And then, Tanaka was shocked at the unfathomable result that urred right after. Unexpectedly, like a ghost passing through a wall, the incarnation of Destruction was unaffected by therge stones. Without evading, without getting hit, the incarnation of God of Destruction was simply aiming for Tanaka. Chapter 90: (2) Chapter 90: (2) The Rising of Tanaka - 91 Part 1 Stop joking with me. There are no ghosts in this world. Didnt I tell you that its all a phenomenon caused by sma?! Now was not the time to be talking about such a thing, you know, Tanaka. I could understand why you, Tanaka-san, the chosen little man among the little men, couldnt ept something as terrifying as ghosts. I painfully understood why you, an adherent believer of ghost sma theory, would be enraged due to such a result, but you ought to concentrate more on the fight here, Tanaka-san. In fact, with this the danger of the incarnation of Destruction was proved. At a nce, it might seem like they were passing through it, but in actuality the rain ofrge stones was extinguished one after another the moment they got into contact with the incarnations body. They vanished into nothingness akin to an ice that melted and evaporated upon contact with a high temperature object. The incarnations hands that were looming over in an attempt to capture Tanaka were undoubtedly dangerous attacks. Tanaka was forced to focus on evading again. Damn it! Y, you! Scaring me with psychic phenomena. Youre such a human scum!! Calm down, Tanaka. It was not a person, and neither a ghost. The incarnation of Destruction might have not intended it, but it had obtained an overwhelming advantage in psychological warfare. And even essentially, it would be no exaggeration to say that the incarnation of Destruction had dominated the battle. It was as if the oue of this battle had been decided since the beginning. First of all, the first action. It easily escaped from Tanakas levitation magic, but it wasnt like it utilized some sort of magical defense or something. It was as if the magic itself had turned nonexistent. With the power of a God that enabled one to create something from nothingness, and return something to nothingness, something like it would surely have been nothing short of childs y. And then, after that. It might seem like they were equal in speed, but in fact Tanaka was overwhelmingly faster. Even so, the reason it turned into an even match was due to the incarnation of Destruction being aware of how to utilize the power of God. The incarnation of Destruction had interfered with this world, with its flow of time. No matter how fast Tanaka could move, by manipting time, his advantage would be virtually nonexistent. Finally, Tanakas attack magic was also effortlessly eliminated with the power of God. This battle had been a contest of the power of God and magic from the beginning to this point. No matter how much of an enormous power it was, it was nullified by the power of God, it was such an unreasonable battle where it would unterally be annihted the moment they got into contact. With this, Tanaka having no chance of victory was only a matter of course. One possessing overwhelming speed and one interfering with time. From a third partys point of view, the attack and defense between the two sides was nothing but an instant urrence. However, in that short span of time, the oue of this high-level battle was decided. The main cause for all of thisy in Tanakasck of understanding of the power of God. The incarnation of Destruction performed time interference that would be the finishing blow. In the end, as an incarnation, there was a limit to the power this being could wield. This was why as it continued to gradually interfere with the world, the constraint, namely time that was surrounding it, was getting loose. And then, from the perspective of the incarnation of Destruction, it could be said that at the moment the world was almost at a suspended state. The impossible phenomenon of being able to act normally in a world where time had stopped. What made it possible was the power of God. The incarnation of Destruction slowly moved toward Tanaka. It was something that even Tanaka, who possessed beyond the norm power, could not perceive. The incarnation of Destruction took a stance with his sword hand and, as if to reap his head, swung out his arm. However, as if the world had switched, the target disappeared from the sight of the incarnation of Destruction. I see. So this is the way Gods fight, huh. The incarnation of Destruction slowly turned around. There was the figure of Tanaka who was folding his arms with a smug face. Id like to say that it was something amazing, but, interfering with time in a high-level battle is something natural. Well, its amon sense for us otaku. How terrifying, Japanese otakus. Just how much knowledge had they stored up? For sure there were mufufu images stored up in their hard drive. Leaving that side, the battle was not over yet. I might have gotten too impatient, but for me to fall into such a trap, looks like I still have a long way to go. The fact he unleashed such a promised good grief was perhaps the manifestation of hisposure. However, it did not necessarily mean that he had escaped the crisis yet. As long as it was a phenomenon of this world, it was possible to interfere with time even without the power of God. Tanaka had only managed to escape the crisis with Grand Magic for the time being. The training he had undergone on the way to the Imperial Capital had not gone to waste, but Tanaka, who was yet able to wield the power of God freely, was at a disadvantageous position. This is also a good opportunity. Lets have you thoroughly teach me the way Gods fight. The potential of humans that the God of Creation believed. Would Tanaka be able to master the power of God? And would Tanaka be able to ovee this teacher? Chapter 91: (1) Chapter 91: (1) Prophecy The blue sky that at a nce seemed uneventful. However, as if to express that something was urring, unusual sounds were reverberating in the sky. It was proof that a fierce battle was unfolding in the stretched out flow of time. Two monsters were freely flying through the sky in the world that had almoste to a halt. You wont be able to defeat me simply by running away, you know? Back at you, you cant win against me if you cant catch me, can you? In a battle where both sides were interfering with time, their original speed came into y. Tanaka didnt allow the incarnation of Destruction to get close to him with overwhelming speed. However, just as the incarnation of Destruction said, it was true that Tanaka would not be able to win if he didnt deal any effective damage. Take it. Judgment of the sky! The Lament of the Stars Meteor Fall. After taking some distance, Tanaka began to attack once again. Just like before,rge stones flew toward the incarnation of God of Destruction. What a futile effort. No different than the previous time, the incarnation of Destruction ignored therge stones and continued to pursue Tanaka. In fact, this attack proved to be no obstacle at all, as therge stones vanished as soon as they got into contact with the incarnations body. And then, what the incarnation of Destruction saw the moment it passed through therge stones was. Return to Nothingness The moment of demise The End of Scene. It was the embodiment of contradiction, a jet-ck light. It was a de of me imbued with the power of God. Brandished by Tanaka, this de swooped down at once. It could be said to be the first time in this battle that the incarnation of Destruction had shown a reaction. It attempted to evade Tanakas attack, but unable to dodge the surprise attack from Tanaka, who was superior in speed, its body was splendidly bisected from shoulder down. You, you used the power, huh. However The de of light wielded by Tanaka had already returned to the usual blue light. It was still nheless a de imbued with extraordinary energy, but in such a state, there was no meaning in unleashing any following attack toward the incarnation of Destruction. Looks like its not as if youve mastered it. As if being attracted toward each other, the bisected body of the incarnation of Destruction reverted to its original state. For sure he had managed to deal damage, but it appeared to be not enough to settle the battle. Its only just begun! Bring it on! Barrages ofrge stones rained down once again. Tanaka flew about in all directions, concealing in the shadows and looking for an opportunity to attack. There was a need to concentrate for Tanaka in order to wield the power of God. He didnt need that much time, but in this high-level battle, that little time could cost him his life. And then, he couldnt maintain the manifestation of the power of God for long. In order topensate for these shorings, Tanaka adopted the strategy of evading his opponents eyes and attacking by surprise. How pretentious As light spheres appeared one after another around the incarnation of Destruction, they were fired all at once towards therge stones. The moment the light spheres and therge stones came into contact with each other, the negative energy eroded the wholerge stones in an instant, causing them to disappear. In the blink of an eye, therge stone smoke screen that Tanaka had created was nullified. However. Got you! Tanaka, who had skittered around toward the rear of the incarnation of Destruction,menced his attack. The promised fictional cliche of letting out a yell in spite of it being a surprise attack. And then, the performer soul of choosing the line that held a high probability of failure. It was such a gant figure that couldnt be seen without tears. On the other hand, as if to protect itself, the incarnation of destruction created a semi-transparent shield. As soon as the jet-ck de touched this field, the two simrly disappeared. The moment he saw this oue, Tanaka swiftly took a distance away. Are you messing with me? Was this remark pointed toward Tanakas act in the previous surprise attack that didnt serve as one? Hmph, did you think I missed the surprise attack on a whim? Back at you, how about you cease messing around already? It may be true that Im always particr about appearance, and I wont deny that I put a lot of effort into presentation. I have even been called Mr. Dandyism for a long time now, but ever since I was born, Ive never pulled my punch in a fight even once! Know that all of my action is based on a winning form. Tanaka sternly dered in a cool pose. It was unknown when and who called him Mr. Dandyism, but without a doubt the current him was brimming with unanimous coolness. Nevertheless, what a truly surprising fact that the figure that appearedical, which he had disyed in this battle up until now, was actually all a calcted strategy. It definitely wasnt as if in response to the previous words of the incarnation of Destruction, finallying to realize the embarrassment of his actions that he couldnt understand its particr meaning no matter how much he thought about it, he ended uping up with an appropriate excuse. And the fact that he seemed to speak a little too fast and sounded like an excuse was surely just your imagination. Now then, Ive gotten to see enough about how to wield the power of God, so let me show you what I have next. The new power this me have obtained! High density magical energy radiated from Tanakas body. Bang Drawers Toe The air trembled at the manifestation of this enormous energy. Paper Non non The high energy surrounded the incarnation of Destruction. Heree Leg cramp! The high density magical energy that had reached the critical point finally materialized. The Great Sins Triad Annihtion Formation Adi Amarta. Three lights surrounded the incarnation of Destruction. Their true identity were the figures of fiends that represented the three great devils. The hamster figures, standing on two legs in wild poses, threatened to knock all who saw them into the mire of fear. The reason for the slight difference in their poses was their representation of the grief you felt when you hit your little toe on the corner of the dresser, the despair that came when you noticed that there was no paper when you did your business, and the wailing that echoed when you woke up with a cramped leg. As expected of Tanaka-san, the holder of record scoring three out of five in arts and crafts wasnt just for show. Chapter 91: (2) Chapter 91: (2) I thought what you were going to do, but what a joke. When the incarnation of Destruction made a mowing gesture with its hand, a powerful energy wave was radiated, swallowing up the hamster figures. After the glow subsided. Impossible. Being bathed in the power that reduced all existence to nothingness, the hamster figures were still apparent. Kukuku, you wont be able to break this formation. Even if its the power of destruction that returns everything to nothingness, now that this me have summoned the three great demons, its nothing. So what? No more messing around. Ill dispose of you at once The arm of the incarnation of Destruction stretched out, loomed over in an attempt to capture Tanaka. However, as if being swallowed by something invisible, the arm vanished. No matter how many arms it produced, they vanished one after another, without being able to reach Tanaka. Its useless! The barrier of the three great devils is nowplete. As long as this power of God imbued barrier is standing, it is impossible to interfere with the outside! What a terrifying Great Sins Triad Annihtion Formation Grand Magic. Before exining this secret technique, lets talk about the rigorous journey where Tanaka-sans blood, sweat, and juice-like something were like that as such to arrive at this point. Tanaka was well aware that his battle power was on the level of the trembling legs of a newborn fawn. And also that the sole trump card such him possessed was magic. The fear of magic running out of control due to his enormous magical energy was already a thing of the past. For Tanaka, who had been honing his mastery of the control of magic, magic was akin to his emotional support. It surely was already amon knowledge to the readers that what such Tanaka feared the most were anti-magic tactics such as magic nullification. And then, even among all these, what he feared the most was magic reflection counter. Being able to wield powerful magic as a weapon was good and all, but getting it being reflected back toward themselves was extremely dangerous. Needless to say, as someone who boasted puny status himself, he was well aware that it would mean instant game over. He had managed to make it through with cheap tricks such as avoiding direct attacks and attacking from the rear, but in preparation for the rigorous battles from now on, he decided to engage in fundamental improvement during the solo journey this time. The fruit born out of it was the Great Sins Triad Annihtion Formation. The hamster figures created by this secret technique performed automatic defense, or in a way automatic intercept ording to Tanakas general instructions. Receiving the backup of Tanakas magical energy, they possessed high performance such as being able to perform even Grand Magic, and they could even be called Tanakas alter egos. The little mannish idea of leaving the frontal attack to these alter egos while he himself spectating from a safe distance. All could be said was that it was so Tanaka-like. Im grateful to you. Because you made me realize the further potential of this secret technique that I thought was already perfect. The hint came from the existence of the incarnation of Destruction itself. At the moment, it was engaged in a fight, but no matter what the oue of the battle would be, it wasnt as if the God of Destruction who was the main body would face any danger. In other words, it could be said to be the basis of the rtionship between Tanaka and the hamster figures. In that case, there was no choice but to give it a try. In order not to miss out on this big wave. Thus, as he gave it a try to ride there and it somehow went smoothly, thisplete version of the Great Sins Triad Annihtion Formation was born. The power of God was also possible to be utilized by the hamster figures. The rotation of the hamster figures splendidly covered up for the time loss and short maintaining duration when utilizing it. The Great Sins Triad Annihtion Formation, which waspleted as a means of attack, functioned as a tool for utilizing the power of God. I cant afford to let this world be reduced to nothing, but this is the least gratitude I can offer. Let me reduce you yourself to nothingness. From the space surrounded by the three hamster figures, there was no longer any influence on the side where Tanaka was. He could unleash attacks without reservation. The past, the present, and the future. The never-ending chain of negativity. The ostracized source of the negativity. Destroy everything with inexhaustible and infinite power. The manifestation of the power of God was instantaneous. In order to settle the battle with this attack, he mustered up his magical energy. Theing around Monday Anra Mayu. High energy filled the enclosed space. It was an energy of destruction that would be no exaggeration to be called the materialization of negative energy that umted on Mondays from the hatred that continued to surge forth from people. In the face of this sense of aversion to Monday of Tanaka-san, the incarnation of Destruction realized that it would be extinguished. Ill admit that its my defeat this time. But dont forget. I will descend again and turn this world to nothing. This is already an inevitable fate.. Hmph, you better stop underestimating me. I already know everything, after all. What? Everythingsing together atst. The conspiracy that is stirring in the shadows of the Imperial Capital. Your objective! No way. How? With a slight pause, Tanaka sharply struck a pose. With my pink colored bran cell, this level of mystery is a piece of cake! Ive clearly seen through that youre making moves in order to obstruct my harem! And then! Crushing the mixer event that would be the beginning of everything, thats your objective this time! What are you. talk. In the midst of confusion, the incarnation of Destruction finally disappeared. Before long, the Grand Magic also vanished, what remained was a lone Tanaka who was floating in the sky. Smile naturally floated on his face. Kukuku, no matter how many times that guy resurrects, theres no longer any need to fear. Its already promised that the resurrected mysterious person is always weakened. Ill kill it easily with thepleted Great Sins Triad Annihtion Formation time and again! Tanaka departed in exhration. As he moved through the sky, he could already vividly see himself being weed by Echigoya, surrounded by beautiful women and going kyakya ufufu in the near future. To think that he had arranged such a level of guardian. The God of Creation (that guy) sure is not one to be underestimated. However, when my n seeds, it will all be in vain. Before long, this world will surely turn into nothing. There was someone who spectated this whole battle. This being, who was further above than the sky battle, left behind an eerie prophecy as they saw off the departing Tanaka. Chapter 92: (1) Chapter 92: (1) Gathering Tanaka had managed to splendidly repel the incarnation of Destruction. However, this did not necessarily mean that the battle of the Gods was now over. Above all, he had a single concern. That was the lofty concern of whether putting up the setup of theres a time limit of three minutes for the Great Sins Triad Annihtion Formation Adi Amarta would make him more popr or not. While he was sinking into the darkness of thought about this important matter. Thend of faraway north, at Nanashi town, the eptance of the demon moderate faction was being carried out. The eptance of the first group was done without any particr problems, and consecutively, the eptance of the second and third groups was going smoothly. In the meantime, in the mayors office, Omoi, the temporary owner of the room, and the Great Sage Merlin were having a face to face meeting. I see. As expected, this one is just a diversion, right? Yes, but it seems like the obsession of the hardliners is deeper than we expected. It was the battle junkies team, Curryman and the others, that was moving to obstruct the main force of the demon hardliners, but as the hardliners were showing unexpected movement, they were at a bind. The hardliners continued to march in an orderly fashion, but they kept repeatedly shifting their course. Several times, they opted to ambush in an attempt to obstruct their march. But each time Curryman and the others were faced with disappointment. From then on, they limited it only to monitor them from a distance and focus on gathering information. As they were doing that, they began to have certain doubts. Doubt that perhaps this force was not the main force of the hardliners. This force, which showed irregr movement, had only once drawn near to a settlement of the moderate faction, but they had already retreated before the moderate forces could rush to the scene. Despite them being the overwhelming side in terms of strength. Moreover, they should have plenty of time to make a move on the settlement, but they retreated without doing anything. In order to confirm this suspicion, the superior spirit Uesama soared through the sky. The destination was the castle of Ganash, the leader of the hardline faction. And the result, it was not as much as being empty, but clearly there were too few people. In other words, with this, rose the possibility that the currently marching force was not elite, but a mere mishmash whose purpose was to pose as one. What a surprise that not only do they hide their scheme in the Imperial Capital, they even hide the elite of their main force. We cant afford to be all surprised. The elite of the hardliners are numbered around a thousand. Not to mention that their whereabouts are unknown, after all. If a military conflict were to ur, from the perspective of the force of the human side, such a number wouldnt prove to be much of a threat, right? However. Omois expression clouded slightly. As among the possibilities that might ur in the current situation, a certain not so good idea crossed his mind, after all. Come to think of it, demons seem to be allowed to participate in the tournament festival of this time, right? So the demons in the audience are surely also in high spirits about it. In contrast to the content of his words, no positive emotions could be sensed from Merlin. He must be worried about the worst case scenario as well. Lets contact the Imperial Capital as soon as possible. I believe the fastest way is through the tavern owner. Youre right. While were at it, I think sending some reinforcements in order to exin the situation in detail might also be a good idea. With Great Spirit-dono around, transferring to the Imperial Capital should be possible, after all. Several days after the rumors about the mysterious massa incident that broke out on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital began to circte throughout the Imperial Capital. Given the fact that all the victims had recovered as if nothing had happened, the rumors faded away before the excitement of the Imperial Tournament Festival. As the tournament festival began its main tournament, the more than ever fierce battles continued to fascinate the spectators. However, Tanaka and the others were not in a state to enjoy the tournament festival. The first one that rose as their worry was the existence of the Incarnation of Destruction that they encountered the other day. The fact that it had knocked Toby and Eir unconscious without even needing to fight made it clear that it was such a dangerous opponent. Although the matter was more or less settled, from the incarnations parting words, they could expect another invasion. Based on pure danger level, this matter was one they had to be the most vignt about. However, the matter was easily settled when Tanaka dered that he would take care of all of it himself. Torte didnt seem to be convinced, but with Yashichis referral, it was decided that Tanaka would be in charge of it. Tanaka grinned at this. There was little wonder to it. As it would be no exaggeration to say that he was a man who was well-versed with the theory of resurrected monster weakening. And with this opportunity, while the others were busy working during themencement of the tournament festival, Tanaka decided to y around, but lets omit that part. Returning to the topic of the matters that concerned them, they were in a suspended state of being unable to grasp the secret maneuvers of the demon hardliners in the Imperial Capital in the end. First of all, about the matter of sending out participants to the tournament festival as diversion, unfortunately, irs match order was on the earlier side, but as she was unable to recover in time, she forfeited. So everything ended up being entrusted in Tobys hands. Tanakas casual remark of It looks like Imperial Princess-chan is going to win anyway, so it doesnt really matter, right? lifted some of the burden off his shoulders, but as usual Tobys days of strict training with Yashichi continued. It wasnt as if ir had much interest in the tournament festival to begin with, so she was secretly delighted that the time she got to spend with Torte increased. It was such a fond memory when Tanaka-san, who had too much free time to spare after bing the one in charge of the incarnation of Destruction, gave in to the whispering sweet temptation and carried out the grand strategy of flirting with young miss, and the two cordially self-exploded. Chapter 92: (2) Chapter 92: (2) Then, a new problem emerged. It was about the elite force of the demon hardliners, but no particr solution could be found. The Haru Empire had always been a country that was tolerant of demons. On top of it, given the fact that they were allowed to participate in the tournament festival from now on, the number of demons in the Imperial Capital had swelled up at the moment. If they were to blend in among them, discovering them would be difficult, while neutralizing them would be nothing short of impossible. All that could be done was hope that they were hiding somewhere else, upying a certain town somewhere. If they did, the country could simply take action and settle it. In this case, there would surely be some sacrifices, but the possibility of it being better than something urring in the current Imperial Capital was high. Thus, as they were still unable to take any effective measures against the demon hardliners, the Imperial Tournament Festival proceeded. At times, he joined the hot blooded men in booing the Knight of Rose. At other times, he yed around with Nikumen, whom he met by chance, deepening their friendship. And then, he frequently went to visit Echigoya, striving for a new family with everything hed got. Truly an excitement worthy of the main tournament of a tournament festival. In the midst of all this, a piece of news that surprised the world came up. Princess L of the Purin Kingdom was visiting the Imperial Capital. It was said that the figure of the Kingdoms hero was also present along with her. There was an announcement that stated that it was to build a new rtionship between the two countries that had been on bad terms, but the people had no way of knowing what kind of discussions had actually taken ce between the two countries. It was just, seeing the figure of Princess L spectating the tournament festival from the dignitarys seat, the people of the Empire were delighted, as the hopes for a peaceful future was growing. And then, as the drama known was the tournament festival reached its climax, that man finally stepped onto the stage. You are! Imperial Princess Karin, who had already stepped onto the arena, couldnt help but exim at the appearance of a familiar face. Phew, Ivee to visit Echigoya-san almost every day, but in the end we never got to meet each other, didnt we? However, for us to meet on such a big stage, Im sure you have also felt that theres a predestined something between the two of us. Thats why, like that as such Adulterous rtionship please. That was right, it was finally the long-awaited appearance of our protagonist, Tanaka-san. His Afro hair was asserting itself as if to say, Ive expected as much. You there! Youre just a hanger on, arent you?! Hurry up and step out of the arena! Being warned by a fierce-looking official, Tanaka dejectedly stepped down the stage. The tension sure has plummeted at once, mine I mean. Please take this seriously. What awaited Tanaka when he got off the stage was Tobys cold remarks. That was right, Tanaka had volunteered to be Tobys second in this final stage. You fool. This is a n. Strategy! With this, Imperial Princess-chan is surely crazy about me now. Be sure to make a good use of this opportunity. No absolute way! Rather, its more like her battle power has increased due to anger! As expected of the genius strategist, Tanaka. His crispness was getting more and more hot as well today. Calm down. I hope youve properly engraved the n for today in your head. Haa. I got it, alright? Ability-wise she is the superior one. So I have to go with a swift attack the moment the battle begins, thats it, right? Youre wrong! When the match is over, secure a date promise for Imperial Princess-chan and me, didnt I tell you about it before? Just go home already! As the heartwarming routine of Toby and Tanaka unfolded at the side of the arena, a girl who was watching it from the spectators seats let out a sigh. What in the world is he doing? I know that hes amazing, but I do think he should act a little more seriously. Looks like you still need to train your eyes for people more. That was him deliberately acting like a clown to relieve Tobys tension. Hes such a dependable man as usual. Mikoto and Yashichi. The two heroes were watching the final battle of the tournament festival. By the way, the night Tanaka caught sight of Mikotoing as reinforcement from Nanashi town. Tanaka soaked his pillow with tears. It was because aplishing the mixer event without being discovered by Hero-chan, his wife candidate, could be said to be as good as hopeless. What in the world would happen with the mixer? Would the harem dream evere true? I see, that means its also part of his strategy, huh. I also had to go through the wringer due to his trickery, after all. Good grief, what a sly person he is. .. For some reason the Knight of Roses was seated next to Yashichi. He was unleashing a truly high quality good grief. Moreover, next to him, Nikumen showed a silent thumbs up toward Toby. This must have made Toby feel like he had also received a million reinforcements. If he noticed it, that was it. In the end, they didnt make any moves during the tournament, huh. Well, if today is over without any problem, that is. Please be at ease, young miss. This Eir. If anything were to happen, I shall be your sword and bring down your enemies, young miss. And then there was Torte, who was vigntly staring at the arena, and ir, who never forgot to make appeals while flushing. This beautiful girl and beautiful woman duo being the center of attention of their surroundings was just a usual urrence, but today it was obvious that the reason they were bing the center of attention was due to the maids afro hair. Tortes slightly seemingly embarrassed expression was proof of this. Eir, stay away from me for a bit today. No way! Despite this and that, with various thoughts jumbling up, the final of the tournament festival was about to begin. Chapter 93: (1) Chapter 93: (1) Chaos in the Imperial Capital The final match that marked the end of the Imperial Tournament Festival. In the center of the arena, stood calmly Karin, the Imperial Princess of the Empire. And in front of her was the figure of Toby, unsightly sprawled on the ground. Get up! Get up, Toby! At the side of the arena, Tanaka was desperately calling out. Wearing a ck eye patch, which was unknown when he had arranged it, he was shouting with an expression of thicker touch than usual. Truly a dexterous man as usual. its my lose. As Toby slightly lifted his upper body from facing up position in an attempt to get up, he finally ran out of strength and copsed. The audience erupted as if in protest at the outrageousness of this work of reaching the conclusion without any depiction of battle. And Tanaka was no exception either, he was raising a scream. Tobyyyyyy! The way his nose turned red and tears dripped down his face was truly a realistic act. But still, despite this and that, from the way he was cheering for Toby, you could feel Tanaka-sans manly spirit. It doesnt matter if you fall, just dont faint! Whats going to happen to my date? No matter what, secure the date promise! Scratch that. No matter when and where, Tanaka-san would always be Tanaka-san. However, please give him credit for the strength of his spirit that never wavered here. It was kind of an anticlimactic ending, wasnt it? Like it wasnt even much of a match, or something. On the spectator seat, Mikoto leaked out such an impression. Yashichis follow up followed after. Toby was originally just a merchant, after all. And it hasnt been that long since the day he stepped into this world of battle. Please cut him some ck for it. Rather, I think its even worthy of praise for him to make his way through up to this point. In fact, in most of the battles he fought up until now, his opponents have had the edge in terms of strength. I may be the one who hase up with a n to ovee it each time, but for being able to ovee the short period of training in order to attain the strength necessary to put it into practice, Toby is by no means a weakling. Well, true enough, Ive learned a lot from his fighting style, and in a way, it was a figure I found affinity with. It was true that for Mikoto, who in the past with the assumption of fighting against the mysterious demon lord that boasted enormous power had engraved the way of fighting against overwhelmingly powerful people onto her body, Tobys matches were something that attracted her interest. In each match, even as he was at disadvantage from beginning to the end, the virtue of quick wittedness he disyed in order to ovee the crisis. The concentration ability to never overlook the few chances he had. And the decisive techniques that he had learned in the short period of training for each match, which were honed to the point of being disproportionate to his normal strength. Toby might have been the one who had disyed matches worthy of learning the most in this whole tournament festival. That means his strength wasnt limited to the surface strength, huh. Looking back on it now, its true that I feel like I sensed something unfathomable from him. The Knight of Roses, who was listening to the conversation from the side, barged into the conversation. At the point of view of such him was the figure of Tanaka who was shouting while exposing his worldly desire. Since the content of his shout couldnt be heard from there, his figure must have looked like the figure of an ideal second. I see, that means theres a man who supports his back behind him, huh. Like this, its no wonder I cant beat him. That side is fighting with two people, after all. The high quality good grief suited him well as usual. Next to him was the figure of Nikumen who continued to silently stare at the arena in silence until the end. The manga-meat mask that was nowpletely blurred indicated the fact that he was brimming with tears of emotion. Young miss! Before we know it, Sage-samas afro has disappeared! Moreover, such a countenance of thick lines! Its amazing! I would very much like to learn that divine technique! It doesnt matter! Just be quiet for a bit. Its embarrassing. It seemed like the maid and the young miss were also satisfied with the match. And so the final match ended with great sess. Thus, thest event of the Imperial Tournament Festival was finally about to begin. The birth of a new Guardian of the Empire. The event would take ce directly at the arena. At the prearranged ceremonial hall at the top of the stairs that stretched as though splitting the spectator seats. Waiting there was the 255th Emperor of this country, Vinta Haru XIV. The man who was also the father of Echigoya and Imperial Princess Karin. If you were expecting a great man who would shout How are you? here, then unfortunately you were mistaken. To begin with, if such a man had been the emperor, he would not have allowed the nobilities tyranny. In fact, Vinta Haru XIV was a mild-mannered looking man with thin lines. In the ceremonial hall, not only Vinta Haru XIV, the dignitaries of the royal family were all lining up. The reason even Echigoya, a former imperial family member, was allowed to attend was probably due to the nobles openlyying their hands on the tournament festival. In fact, on both sides of the imperial family, d in mboyant decorations, the nobles were in attendance as if they owned the ce. Moreover, perhaps for the sake of the ceremony of the blessing of the God of Creation that was about to take ce. Behind them stood in line arge number of people wearing deep, sacred-looking robes. Imperial Princess Karin climbed up the stairs leading to the ceremonial hall as the eyes from the spectator seats gathered on her. The Knight of Roses and Nikumen also gazed at the warrior who stood atop them all. From the dignitarys seat, the Princess of the Purin Kingdom was also staring at her. So was Hero Kamui who apanied her. As well as hispanion, Tetsujin. Hero Yashichi and Hero Mikoto who were sending slightly different gazes than them. In addition, youngdy Torte and the junk maid were also on the lookout for something that might happen. And then, while Tanaka, who had suddenly received a call from nature, disappeared into the bathroom, Karin arrived at the ceremony. Being forcefully dragged along by Tanaka, all we could offer Toby was condolences. While the two of them werent present, the ceremony finally began. The outsiders had no idea what was going on in the ceremonial hall that stood at high altitude. However, amidst the watchful eyes of the quiet spectators, a pir of light rose up in the ceremonial hall. For those who had spectated the previous tournament festivals, they all knew that it was the light that brought about the blessing of the God of Creation. The moment Imperial Princess Karin, who had received this light of blessing, showed her appearance from the ceremonial hall again, it would be the moment of the unveiling of the new Guardian of the Empire. Chapter 93: (2) Chapter 93: (2) what is the meaning of this? As Imperial Princess Karin was about to step forward toward the pir of light to receive the blessing of the God of Creation, a group of robed figures stood in front of her. Theres a change in the details of the tournament festival this time. In ordance to that, wed like to ask Miss Winner to refrain from receiving the blessing of the God of Creation. This upset both Vinta Haru XIV and the nobles who were in attendance. What kind of stupid thing are you spouting? Looks like you guys are not priests. Who are you? At the reprimand from Vinta Haru XIV, the man revealed his face through the robe he was wearing and answered. Even if you ask us who we are. Thanks to the favor we received from the noble gentlemen over there, we participated in this ceremony officially. It was a man from the demon race. This man was exactly the one who led the secret maneuvering in the Imperial Capital, the chief strategist of the demon hardliners, Storen. The fact that such a man had appeared on the stage meant that the matter was as good as done. However, there was no one who noticed that. Its true that we did give you permission to participate in the ceremony, but we didnt give you permission to selfishly act like this! The nobles who were being pointed at spoke in fluster. How cold of you. Even though we have worked hard for you gentlemens prosperity, sometimes with deceit, sometimes with might. Thats exactly why we allowed you to participate in the glorious tournament festival, isnt it?! We believe that alone is not quite worth our end of the bargain. Thats why from here on we decided to choose and take what we wish for on our own. What do you want?! Is it wealth?! Power?! At the nobles words, Storen answered with a cold smile. What we wish for is this Imperial Capital. Today will mark the closing curtains of the history of the Empire, as well as the raising curtains of our Demon Kingdom. What a nonsense! Amidst the nobles who were raising such words, Echigoya expressed his doubts. You demons are at an overwhelming disadvantage in terms of numbers. And by raising a scene here, it is as in as daylight that you will sumb to the violence of numbers. However, it doesnt seem like youre talking big as such without realizing that. What on earth are you plotting? Plotting? I believe Ive already given you the answer, though. The power of the Empire is not as solid as you think. Its true that the country seems to be developing into a prosperous one, but raising the sense of independence is something that should be done moderately. With you managing to drive away the Kingdom, you seem to have fallen into illusion, but this country was in a state where the possibility of it being split apart if one of its pirs broke was exceedingly high. Echigoyas face clouded at these words. Did you think that the reason we had supported the rise of the nobles and weakened the power of the Imperial Family was merely to tter them? Now that all cities have grown even fatter, once the lynchpin known as the Imperial Family disappears, with simple whispers in their ears, these foolish nobles will surely act following only their desires. What came along eventually would be a warring period between the popping up small countries. Even then, could you still im that we demons are at disadvantage? Even so, it will be unlikely for any ally to appear for the Demon Kingdom that has perpetrated such a thing, right? Rather, there is a good chance that fellow human nations will cooperate to eliminate you. Are you seriously saying that? What kind of cause would unite the nobles who have risen whileying bare their ambitions? But well, for these unscrupulous nobles, that might not be impossible, huh. Ill ept your opinion as a valuable one. Though, if we could seize this prosperous Imperial Capital and then seize several other cities through taking the nobles here hostage, there is no way we would lose. The nobles faces turned pale at Storens words. In the midst of this, Imperial Princess Karin, who had been kept out of the loop, stepped forward. I see. I am grateful for all the instructions you have given, but do you honestly think that I am going to simply step back in the face of such a situation? For the sake of the warriors who have shed their techniques alongside me. And then as a member of the Imperial Family. I shall not overlook the fact that you have done whatever you please in the ceremony of the God of Creation, nor the fact that you are trying to cause harm to the Empire. As soon as she drew her sword, Imperial Princess Karin instantly closed in on Storen. However, before her de could reach him, a powerful spear attack assailed her from the side. Just as she noticed it, she stepped aside. The winner of such a lukewarm tournament wouldnt prove to be much of an obstacle. This mans willpower overpowered numerous people. And then, witnessing the scene of Storen bowing his head, all of them understood. That this man was the one who would be the lord of the demons. My name is Ganash. The new Demon Lord. Theres no longer any need for words. If you are unwilling to submit to me, then show me your power. The power that can convince me. There was only a single person in this ce who could stand against his majestic figure. In that case, Ill be your opponent. Whether our fights were lukewarm or not. Lets ascertain it with that body of yours. What appeared in front of the spectators, who were waiting impatiently for the new Guardian of the Empire, was the figures of several people. Thereupon, the one who caught everyones attention was arge man that stood out even among them. It was because he was carrying Imperial princess Karin, who was feebly hanging her head, under his arm. Ganash! Torte stood up from her seat. The audiences were also abuzz withmotion. There, a sudden explosion rang out. Smoke was rising from all directions. Only a few people immediately realized that these were the directions of the doorways and that they were trapped. Most of them were simply shaken by the spectacle before their eyes. Be quiet! Ganashs loud voice rang out. Silence! Fools! Ive merely blocked the entrances and exits of this arena! Everyones attention was drawn to therge man who was disying such majestic behavior. I hereby abolish the Guardians of the Empire and hold the ceremony of the birth of the Demon Lord in its stead! The chaos in the Imperial Capital had only just begun. Chapter 94: (1) Chapter 94: (1) Righteous Indignation Ganash slowly descended the stairs leading from the ceremonial hall to the arena amidst the watchful eyes of the spectators who had gathered for the Imperial Tournament Festival. The spectators, which had been abuzz with excessivemotions, also gradually quieted down, and before they knew it, the ce waspletely silent. Therein, finally getting down to the arena, Ganash carelessly threw away Imperial Princess Karin, whom he was carrying. From this day on, the Imperial Capital Oedo will be the Kingdom of Demons. But there is no need to be anxious. Just as how the Empire had been tolerant of demons, I will also be tolerant of humans. I will ensure that everyone will be able to lead the same life as before. For those who have gathered here, this day will be nothing more than an event where the head of the nation being reced. Ganash paused his words for a moment there and looked around at the spectators gathered there. However, of course I know that there are those who cant ept this. In that case feel free to step forward. If you are able to make me submit, then Ill firmly step back. After that, you may carry them for the sake of the continuation of the Empire. Ganash turned his head to the ceremonial hall. As the ceremony was interrupted, the pir of light was still apparent. There, including Vinta Haru XIV, the members of the Imperial Family as well as the nobilities had been moved to a visible position. You may also rece me and be the ruler of this country yourself. Do what you want. Also, I would like to say something to the demons who are here, if there is anyone here who thinks they are the one who are worthy of being the Demon Lord, there is no need to hold back. Bravely challenge and show that you can defeat me. At that time, I will show my allegiance and promise my assistance for the prosperity of the demon race. The moment Torte, who was mixed in among the spectators, heard these words, she snickered. What audable thing to say. Though judging by his attitude for showing such a fearless smile, he probably has no expectation in the slightest that such a situation will arise. So? That man named Ganash. Can you tell me how much of a powerful person he is? Yashichi, who had been observing the situation in silence, asked Torte. His tribe is filled with rough folks specialized in battle, you see. It was a dying out tribe due to never-ending dispute, but it seems everything changed due to him being born. Even amidst those with high battle power, hepletely dominated the tribe with overwhelming power that could be said to be the strongest. Its vexing to admit, but I dont think I can beat him, even with Eir. He is without a doubt the strongest man in the demon race. Oh, hes a man of such an extent? Yashichi turned his gaze toward the man in the arena again. The way he leaves the winner of the tournament festival rolling at his feet and says nothing about it is truly hateful. More urately, the fact that this rolling winner was a woman was most likely the main cause Mikoto showed displeased expression. If Tanaka-san were to be here, without any consideration of consequence, he would have jubntly deluded about this and that, err, would have been seething with anger, without a doubt. You seem to be pretty angry, Mikoto. The current me cant be said to be perfect, but if you desire it, I dont mind stepping up. This brimming with manliness line was from the superior spirit Zonmer sh Uesama, who had turned into an objet dart that stood atop Mikotos shoulder and hadnt uttered even a single word until then. Wha! Its not a stylish essory?! Or rather, that little bird just talked. What in the world is that? And then, the knight of Roses was remarkably surprised by this. As someone who cared about style more than others, he surely found the little bird objet dart that Mikoto wore on her shoulder both novel and fascinating. For him who had even secretly thought of coordinating it with the tulip armor, finding out that it was actually not an essory was a total shock. Next to him, Nikumen was giving a thumbs-up to Uesama. Perhaps Uesamas brimming with manliness words had something he could rte with as a man himself. You folks. Be a little more serious. Its for better or worse a crisis of this country, isnt it? Torte, the youngest yet the most sensible one in this group, warned them. However, seeing her own attendant, ir, staring at Uesama with sparkling eyes, unable to say anything more, she couldnt help but let out a sigh. with this the Empire is over, huh. It was an opponent that once pushed us through hardships, but now that I get to see its final moment right in front of me, its quite a moving spectacle. Watching the whole event from the dignitarys seat, Princess L of the Purin Kingdom muttered as such. These words werent directed toward anyone in particr, but as Hero Kamui, who was next to her, showed a reaction and turned his face toward her, the conversation continued. You seem to have something to say, Hero Kamui. No. With the Demon Lord subjugation as the turning point, the expectation toward the Kingdoms Hero had declined. While it was nothing but a tragic ident, one of the reasons was that Kamui began to harbor doubts toward the stance of the Kingdom. As a result, a delicate gap in the rtionship between Kamui and the Kingdom began to be born. However, due to the effects of the publicity up until now, the influence of Hero Kamui was still great. In a sense, the Kingdom could be said to be unsure of what to do with the existence of the Hero. This time, even the fact that the Kingdom was formting various schemes, Kamui hadnt been informed at all. Even in this tournament festival, he was there as nothing more than an escort of the Princess. And then, the growing cold rtions between Kamui and the Kingdom was also vividly appearing in the rtionship between Kamui and Princess L. The direct cause of this was that L had begun to distance herself from Kamui, who had started to unnecessarily use wisdom, though. Chapter 94: (2) Chapter 94: (2) You dont have to be so nervous, dont worry. L floated a smile toward Kamui, who disyed a hint of tense expression. It had been a while since the two of them had spoken, but Kamui was unable to bring himself to act as close to her as they were in the past. It may seem like a dangerous situation, but for us its nothing more than an urrence thats within expectation. Am I right? Yes, everything is under the guidance of our God. Everyone here will surelye to know sooner orter. Who it is who ought to rule over this world. The woman L brought up the matter with answered without any shreds of hesitation. What attached on her back were pure white wings. Unlike angel Caramel, she didnt possess any special powers, but she was unmistakably an apostle of the God they believe in. You even pretended to be winged people. So lets have them dance shily to the best they can. L turned her attention back to Ganash, who was attracting the attention of people in the arena. If youre still worried even then, I dont mind you stepping up and defeating that man, you know, Kamui-sama? It would be more exciting that way, and watching the flustered them strangling their neck with their own hands might be interesting, after all. Perhaps due to the matter being about to be realized soon, in contrast to the somewhat in a good mood Princess L, Kamui was disying a somewhat nervous expression as usual. However, the reason was not because of anything that Princess L was worried about. In the first ce, Kamui was not the slightest bit worried about themotion of the demons that was happening right in front of his eyes. It was because he knew that there was no way such a forceful approach, such an unreasonableness of suppressing others by force would ever be tolerated by that man. That was right, it was the man who could be said to be the benefactor who had opened up his eyes that was as good as blind. The moment Kamui caught sight of the figure of the man during the final match, he was dumbfounded by how different their airs around him were from before, but there was no way he would ever mistake the appearance of his benefactor. I only feel pity as those schemes of yours, in front of that man, will surely end up in vain. Kamui muttered as such in a quiet, mncholic voice, but the moment he saw the figure of Tetsujin, innocently stuffing her cheeks with what looked like popcorn next to him, he began to feel that everything didnt really matter anymore. He recalled the figure of thispanion of his, who had been gazing at the arena with rapt attention since the beginning of the tournament festival. Weve been adventuring together for a long time now, but I sure know nothing about her, huh, as such a thought vaguely crossed his mind, he shifted his eyes to the arena as well. Ganash continued to stand fearlessly alone in the arena. Time passed, but no challenger appeared. It was clear that the reason for thisy in Imperial Princess Karin who was lying next to him. Seeing the sorry figure of her, the winner of this period tournament, everyone hesitating was something understandable. Its not going to be much fun if there isnt even at least one challenger. Ganash muttered as such. He regretted that, if hed known that this would happen, he should have stepped up and fought there at once the moment the winner was decided. He had originally intended to do so, but the circumstances had changed. In the scheme this time, the gravity of the ceremony had risen above all else. Therefore, he couldnt fight in an order where the possibility of the ceremony not being performed might arise. There was an idea of him iming the championship himself, but having not the slightest interest in ying along with a farce such as the tournament festival, so he decided to move after the ceremony had begun. Unable to bring up the foolish proposal of fighting in the arena under such circumstances, he had no choice but to eliminate the Imperial Princess then and there, as she would be nothing but hindrance in the ceremony. In the end, he attempted to show off his power in such a manner, but n was something that did not go well. I would have liked to directly show my power, but it cant be helped. The moment he judged as such and was about to move the n on to the next stage. What the hell have you done?! Somewhat unable to read the room, a voice of anger echoed through the silent arena. These were the first words of the man, who had left the arena due to unavoidable circumstances, upon his return. This anger was something beyond our imaginations. If it had to be put into words, the righteous indignation of finding only a twin set of four-piece packages of meat bun being sold even though we wanted to eat anko bun, his anger being able to easily go above and beyond such an anger was surely without a doubt. Hey! Please calm down a bit! I dont quite get whats going on, but facing someone like him is not a good idea. Somehow, he seems crazy strong, after all! Toby was trying to somehow rein Tanakas attachment with steamed bun. However, there was no way he could stop Tanakas obsession with food. You fool! Seeing this situation, do you seriously not get it?! Tanaka took a nce at the surroundings and urately assessed the situation. The uncouth fellow who, unable to read the room, had trespassed into this festival that had been set for the sake of entertainment of Imperial Princess-chan, was the man in front of them, as there was no way she, who had been raised like that of a princess, would be able to stand against such a man, things turned into the current situation. Such was the point of view of Tanaka-san, a self-proimed politicalmentator. If it had happened after the fact, I will kill him. In order to cover up the fact that he had gotten a little excited at the delusion that he couldnt help but think about, he left Toby with a cool line and moved his legs forward toward the arena alone. Chapter 95: (1) Chapter 95: (1) The Secret of Invincibility Two people were facing each other. One was the man who carried numerous demons on his back and wished to change the world, Ganash. The other was the man who got engrossed with the idea of connecting the oil floating in the soup and making it one, Tanaka. Two great men couldnt stand side by side, as the saying goes. Truly a critical situation. Just as the curtain was about to be raised on the battle between the two men, it could be said to be promised for a beautiful woman to stop it. Wait. I can still fight. Perhaps finally regaining her consciousness. The fallen down Imperial Princess Karin tried to rise. It was a secret only to Tanaka that-san that he sharp-sightedly checked her clothes for any dishevelment there and was relieved to find that it was not after the fact. Oioi, stop forcing yourself. Just leave the rest to me. To this me who will fight for you. I would like to note that he put emphasis on it as he said the fight for you line here. For the sake of the Empire, I cant afford to be defeated. To protect the people of this country, I will rise up as many times necessary. Tanaka sighed lightly at Karins words and responded in his signature good grief. Youre misunderstanding something here. What? It is true that power is necessary for a country, but the people of this country are not seeking for power or strength from you who are standing at the top. What they truly wish for is an attitude that can make them proud. With only showing that figure of yours, you are able to unite their hearts, this country as one. Thatll turn into the power of this country. Theres no way thats true. Thats not going to convince the people. Those standing at the top should not be allowed to get away with only something like that. In that case, let me prove it to you. That theres power in that noble figure you are disying right now. . Tanaka called Toby and sent Karin away. Toby shouldered the terribly enviable task of lending a shoulder to the Imperial Princess, but he had no leeway to think of such perks. Because he was under pressure of If you do anything, Ill sock you, alright? from Tanaka-san, which he sensed from his back. Youve certainly fulfilled your duty. Because youve managed to make this soul of mine tremble, after all. Take a look, the power of the man that you have inspired. Toward the back of Imperial Princess who was departing the scene away while being lent a shoulder, Tanaka sent those words and simrly moved away. Dont you think you should go to the medical center or something? No, Im sorry, but Id like you to lend me your shoulder for a while longer. I want to watch it. This fight. Getting down from the arena, Karin chose to stay there in order to bear witness to this battle. In the meantime, speaking of Tanakas face, which couldnt be seen from Karins side, his upper-lip was stretched borderline slovenly. Holy cow, somehow, this situation seems to be going well. This is as good as settled already, right? The only possible development from here on is kyakya ufufu one. Kukuku, so this is thefort of the winning side, huh. Suchposure despite being in front of an enemy. What confidence. Everyone surely could also feel Tanakas growth from it. Is the farce over with that? Id like for an opponent with a little more backbone, but it cant be helped. Ill have you be the tool for me to showcase my power. Do your best to hold out long enough for the audience to be able to properly sense my power. Stop barking, big man. Lowly uncouth guy who cant read the room, that ulterior motive of yours of trying to be popr by saying something seemingly fancy is truly pathetic, you know? Said Tanaka-san who didnt read the room. At this, Big man-san grinned with a vein popping on his face. It seems that at least your mouth is pretty strong, little man. Just because youre an entertainment tool, it doesnt mean I wont destroy you. Depending on the reaction of the audience, I may have to close this y with your death. The tool of entertainment is you. This is a y for me to splendidly win and move toward the ending of Imperial Princess-chan going So cool, embrace me!, after all. Looks like youre just a fool. Want me to teach you that there are limits even to the generous me? Yeah, got it, got it. I wont use a weapon against an amateur, so dont worry. If youre also a man, stop dawdling around and talk with your fists. The conversation ceased at this point. On top of the arena, the two faced each other in silence. The first one to move was Ganash. Ive changed my mind. I will kill you right this instant and disy my power! Know that that foolish behavior of yours has given birth a reign of terror! Ganash closed in on Tanaka with swiftness that was unbelievable for hisrge body. Even Yashichi, who was watching from the spectator seat, was impressed by this speed. Thats quite the speed. Ill give it to you what the strongest demon is like. However Ganash unleashed a punch that could easily reap ones life at Tanakas head. However, that attack killed nothing but the air. Ganash, who boasted high battle power even while being empty-handed, was about to calmly unleash the second punch, but his movement froze there. Impossible. Ganash hadpletely lost sight of Tanaka. And then, his word could be said to also represent all the spectators watching this battle. Wh, whats going on here?! In the spectator seat, Torte leaked out these words that werent particrly aimed toward anyone. From the seat she was on, she could overlook the whole arena at once. However, even such her had lost sight of Tanaka. I wonder whats going on. Even Mikoto couldnt give an answer to this. She was aware of Tanakas beyondmon sense strength, but that didnt mean she could exin it. If you listen closely, youll get it. Ive always had confidence in my speed, but I dont think I could conceal my presence as perfectly as this. The one who answered as such was Yashichi. Just as he said, those who strained their ears could notice the echo of a noise they had never heard before. are you here? On top of the arena, Ganash muttered as such while looking around his surroundings. That figure of him on guard in vignce seemed like a different person than the man who had been brimming with fury until just a moment ago. He was also a first-ss warrior. He had shifted his gear after this brief exchange. He experienced firsthand that the opponent he was dealing with was one that he couldnt afford to let his guard down around. Are you implying that youre so fast I cant even see you? In that case I will just burn everything to the ground! Ganashs body was engulfed in mes. Their tribe possessed the special ability of being able to control mes at will. Ganash jumped up and unleashed his fist toward the ground. Firepower that was enough to burn everything to the ground, as he imed, was emitted from his fist. The mes spread as they collided with the ground. Its firepower was so terrific, packed with enough force to engulf the whole arena in an instant and was close to rising up the audience. However, the mes were strangely enough blocked at the edge of the arena. The ones that were presumably the cause of this were the mysterious devil figures that before they knew it had appeared in the four corners of the arena. Their true identity was the power that Tanaka had newly acquired, the Great Sins Triad Annihtion Formation. The fact they had increased by one was probably proof that the battle against the God of Destruction had brought about a great deal of growth in Tanaka. Including the new demon of the vanity of continuing the conversation despite being unable to recall the name of the conversation partner, for the Great Sins Quartet Annihtion Formation Adi Amarta that had seen further perfection, blocking off mes was a trivial feat. What the hell is this? Ganash, who hadnded on the ground, was wary of the mysterious devil figures that had blocked his mes. The mes were eventually extinguished, leaving only the four devil figures and Ganash in the arena. Chapter 95: (2) Chapter 95: (2) I, think its kind of cute. Mikoto involuntarily expressed such thoughts. She might be a Hero, but her opponents were the devil figures that took after the great demons. Her being charmed by them might be something inevitable. In fact, even the eyes of the young miss and the maid were glued to the hamster figures that suddenly appeared. Tanaka-san was also inevitably jealous due to it. Now then, I cant tell their true identity, but at least I can tell this with certainty. That it is a fearsome design that will cause revolution in the art world. The one who answered as such with confidence was the Fashion Master, the Knight of Roses. Next to him, Nikumen was making the manga meat hot. Could the revolutionary proimed by the Fashion Master even take captive men? Nevertheless, your principle was too mysterious, Nikumen. Haa, cant you even think of the inconvenience of the people around you? This is why amateurs are. Tanaka, who had reappeared before they knew it, was performing an artistic good grief. Probably because his little man sense had inferred that he could boost his poprity with the hamster figures. It was a more intense good grief than usual. If I prolong this match any longer, it will only lower my evaluation. Lets end it with the next attack. What big words. Your strength was indeed unexpected. But dont think Ill go down that easily. Kukuku, thats pretty much the promised line of someone whos about to lose. In light of your bravery, Ill tell you. My name is Tanaka. The rightful heir to the worlds most powerful martial art, Karate. And then! Whats about to sink you into the ground is one of the three greatest secret techniques of Karate! Being defeated by this technique, which embodies the invincible legend of Karate, is not something shameful, so dont worry. Dont underestimate me! Theres no reason to receive a big move when you know itsing! Ganash was d in mes again. Greatly leaping backward to create some distance, he fired out mes like that of bullets. Fuhahaha, more! Come on, more! To also liven up the story, make it more shy! Tanaka taunted Ganash while dodging the rain of mes. How dare you! Ganash elerated the speed of his attack even further. However, he was unable to hit Tanaka. On the contrary, Tanaka was gradually closing the gap between them. And then Wha! Tanaka suddenly appeared in front of Ganash. Even Ganash couldnt hide his surprise at this. However, he did more than simply getting surprised. He unleashed a fist d in mes toward Tanaka at once. However, this fist sent no feedback. Instead, what came back was a terrifying shock. Its might as it pierced through his body convinced Ganash that it was indeed worthy of being called a secret technique. However, that was a misunderstanding. This attack was nothing but a kick to Ganashs body in order to connect to the secret technique. Lets go! What Ganash, who had managed to somehow keep his consciousness, saw was the figure of Tanaka soaring up towards him, who was blown away and fluttering in the air. He desperately lifted his arms, which had grown heavy due to umted damage, to guard himself. However, Tanaka lightly passes by Ganash. Leaving the stunned Ganash behind, as if there was a foothold, Tanaka changed direction and flew toward Ganash again. Tanakas knee rammed into Ganashs back, who was helpless in midair. Guaah! Blood danced through the air. Truly unavoidable. A sure-hit attack. However, even this attack was nothing more than a prelude to the secret technique. One of the three greatest secret technique of Karate! Tanakas body rotated backwards. It was a move that was only possible due to Tanakas ability to fly. I was the so-called backward roundhouse kick in karate. Tanakas kicking leg mowed down at the head of the defenseless Ganash, whose body was bent backward due to receiving a knee strike upon his back. If the essence of the secret technique had been a kicking technique, his head might have been lopped off as it was. However, this technique was not a kicking technique. Tanakas leg, which seemed to be attacking, locked Ganashs neck. The other leg locked Ganashs thigh. Muscle Hurricane! The two of them began to spin as they were. Ganashs back that was bent backward creaked even more. The vicious force created by centrifugal force easily blew away Ganashs consciousness that he had maintained up to this point. Tanakas special move, which he had juste up with, finally exploded. How fearsome, secret technique Muscle Hurricane. Let alone stopping, this attack whose speed increased even further was truly merciless. What arrogance! Eventually, the rotation, which was beyond humanprehension, caused a huge tornado to descend on the arena. The spectators who had been watching the battle also fell into silence due to this unreal scene. Normally, the oing storm would have caused amotion, but as the space was blocked by the Great Sins Quartet Annihtion Formation Adi Amarta, not even a gentle breeze could be felt. Which on the contrary made it even more eerie that they could do nothing but stare at the spectacle in front of them. Eventually, a shadow flew down from the giant tornado as if it were being thrown out. Tanaka magnificentlynded on the arena. It truly was like Swoosh!. On the other hand, as the tornado vanished, Ganashs body, which had been literally swung around, was stuck into the arena. His state wouldnt make it strange if he were dead, but thanks to the Great Sins Quartet Annihtion Formation Adi Amarta, he managed to somehow escape death. This ce had been turned into an undieable area thanks to Tanaka-sans benevolent heart. For the readers who thought it was a gag correction here, please kindly reflect on it. It could be said that the powerful and cool Tanaka-san was impervious to gag correction. Witnessing this dramatic scene, all the spectators must have perceived that the battle was over. However, this was where the drama began. After performing a brilliant Swoosh!, as if didnt how to stop, Tanaka continued to go Swoosh! as usual. As if to show off, Tanaka continued to go Swoosh!. It might indeed be dramatic, but hadnt he gone overboard with that Swoosh? Eventually, Tanaka, who had been going Swoosh! even broke through the barrier of the Great Sins Quartet Annihtion Formation Adi Amarta. Rushing straight out of the area as he was, Tanaka continued to roll around on the ground due to excessive momentum. Due to how dramatic it was, the whole arena was in an uproar. As the spectators were beginning to quiet down, Tanaka was still sprawled on the ground. After a while, Tanaka finally started to move, but his movements were sluggish and feebly trembling like that of a newborn fawn. Just as he finally managed to lift his body, his movements stopped. My eyes are spinning, Im feeling. The next moment, a violent reversal. The man embodied a dirty waterfall and a dirty rainbow. Seeing this, the audiences were lost for words. Thus, the curtain of the battle with the destiny of the Empire at stake was closed with the grand ending of Tanakas defeat of going out of bounds. Chapter 96: (1) Chapter 96: (1) The Legendary Dragon One was unconscious. The other one was vomiting, and the arena was in an uproar due to such a grand conclusion. In addition, what was going to happen from there on? At the situation that was beyond everyones expectation, only time passed by in vain. At, at any rate, with this the matter is settled, right? Youre right. As expected, in such a state, even Ganash wont be able to do anything. Rather, if it were me, I wont be able to show my face in the public again due to embarrassment after such a conclusion. The ones who were having such a conversation were Mikoto and Torte. The fact they didnt directly touch the unsightly behavior of a certain someone was probably due to their kindness. Secret technique Muscle Hurricane, huh. What a fearsome technique. Yes, as expected it isnt called the strongest for nothing. Id even love to see the others secret techniques as well. On the other hand, Yashichi and the Knight of Roses were passionately discussing the strongest martial arts karate. Next to them, there was also the figure of the incessantly nodding Nikumen. When it came to these men, they might really not see Tanaka-sans unsightly behavior that had been taking ce. And then there was someone staring at the arena with a serious expression, Eir. Young miss. I think Id like to have those awe-inspiring devil figures as the souvenir of our visit to the Imperial Capital. Therefore, I would like to ask you to return all of my fortune that I have entrusted to you. As she said this, ir snappily took out a childs allowance book from her pocket in a cool manner. The figure of her being swiftly pped on the head and given a lecture, was the figure of a junk maid that would not be embarrassing to be disyed anywhere. what the hell are you doing? Just when I thought you began to fight on your own volition, but for it to end with a defeat thats hard to tell how to take. Thats just unbelievable. , n, nice retort, Toby. The fact that Tobys first words as he drew near to Tanaka was a retort, for sure as a performer himself Tanaka was satisfied with it. However, now was not the time for that. Tanaka-san, whose creative urge to create waterfalls knew no bounds, started his creation again. Toby sighed at such a state of Tanaka. However, gradually, the weather began to turn bleak. Somehow, looking at it is also starting to make me sick. Y, you, for you to let out a joke in such a situation. Ill absolutely not let it off, alright?! Unexpectedly, the two of them started to fight for position as performers in this critical situation. What an astonishing performers spirit. As if disregarding such an unsightly dispute, Imperial Princess Karin expressed her thanks to Tanaka. Thank you. Now that the leader is defeated, the only move they have left is something along vain struggle at most. I dont think there is anyone else who possess strength to the extent of that man, after all. Normally speaking, at such a critical moment, he would have demanded that and such a thing, using favor as a shield, but the current Tanaka-san had no leeway for that. Perhaps this was also the fate of the blood of a venerable plebeian. Having no time to even look at the rare smile of the Imperial Princess, he continued to strive on his creative work. What do you mean by leader? Do you mean that guys Toby gasped. It was because, at the end of his sight, he noticed that Ganashs body, which was stuck into the arena, was moving. Y, you. I never expected to meet such an extent of a monster. However, I cant let it over yet. Ganash put his hand into his pocket and took out a small crystal. It might be limited only to short distances, but it was a magic tool that allowed one to transfer somewhere else. Should I feel fortunate for obtaining that thing? Or should Iment my bad luck for encountering a monster. Kukuku, nevertheless, what an unsightly oue. Activating the metastasis magic tool, Ganashs figure disappeared from the arena. H, he has escaped. What do we do now?! It was a state born from Tanaka-sans gag correction, rather benevolent heart. To think hes still able to move even after receiving such an extent of attack. But still, its not good. If we leave that man alone just like that, he will surely bring about cmity to our country again. Karinmented her blunder for not giving out order of Ganashs arrest as a top priority. And then, her fears were something that would be soon realized. Ganash-sama! Ganashs transfer destination was the ceremonial hall at the end of ones sight. His subordinate Stored rushed over to the injured Ganash. In contrast to the demons whose tension was increasing, another air was drifting among the Imperial Family and nobles who were being held captive. Who in the world is that? Despite the fact that Ganash had transfered there, Vinta Haru XIV remained focused on the unknown man near his beloved daughter. Theres no need to worry about him. He is an acquaintance of mine. My God! For you to have invited such a man. Even as a child of mine, what a great foresight. You are mistaken. Even I never expected that things would escte to such a situation. Echigoya responded without taking his eyes off Tanaka. Although he was trying to act calm in order to reassure the people around him, he was honestly surprised by the ever beyondmon sense-ness Tanaka disyed. However, he couldnt afford to remain surprised. He couldnt afford to let this opportunity that Tanaka had especially created slip by. Echigoya turned his attention back to the movements of the demons and looked for an opportunity to escape. After talking so big, so unsightly, isnt it? Quickly healing Its fine, now that things have reached this point, my condition doesnt really matter. But the wish of the demon race ought to continue. Storen! Retrieve that At once! What was brought out under Storens order was a tightly sealed box. Ganash opened the box without the slightest hesitation. At that moment, a power that overwhelmed everyone in the area was released. Chapter 96: (2) Chapter 96: (2) What is it? What on earth is this powerful undtion? Its an enormous power. However, what bothers me more is this queer feeling. Its as if a number of power are mingling. Due to the sudden emergence of the enormous power, Mikoto and Yashichi looked up at the ceremonial hall from the spectator seat. Its, dont tell me! Not good! Her power will be unleashed! Huh? What do you mean? At the unusual airs around Zonmer who was perched on her shoulder, tension rose within Mikoto. A long time ago, there was this single battle What Zonmer was recounting was the war between demons and humans that broke out a thousand years ago. It was originally amon conflict between human nations. However, as various agendas of other nations began to entangle into this conflict, it eventually developed into a global war. Along the way, as the corrtion between the countries shifted in various ways, before they knew it, it turned into a war between the demon race and the human race. The Demon Lord of the time realized that there was a great will at work in this war. And that, in the end, it was the great god Morinaga, who stood at the top of all Gods and spirits. This conflict that had turned into a Great War was also the same, but Morinaga had continued to interfere with the human world on countless asions up until then. And then, not a few Gods hold animosity toward this stance of Morinaga. The Demon Lord requested for the assistance of such Gods and spirits, and seeded in sealing off Morinagas power by uniting their strength. However, the Demon Lord lost his life in this battle, and the Gods who cooperated with him were also annihted. The rest was just as the history known by the world, the Demon Kingdom that had lost the Demon Lord was defeated, leading to a harsh age for the demon race. But Morinaga is. Yes, they lost most of their power, but theyre still alive. Even after that, they seem to be sneakily tempering the history. Purinism of the Purin Kingdom. Morinaga didnt openly interfere with the human world, but those who believed in this God continued to conduct actions that were strongly influenced by their will even now. Somehow, the demons are pretty pitiable, arent they? Torte cut into the conversation between Zonmer and Mikoto there. Theres no need for sympathy. In the end it was a war, there was no justice or evil in it. I bet that Demon Lord didnt even consider about the interests of the kingdom, after all. Lets save such a matter forter. So? Are you saying that this Morinaga is trying to resurrect themselves? Yashichi asked Zonmer. Yes. This undtion of power, its a remnant of the power of that Demon Lord and ourrades. And of course I can also feel their power. I dont know what happened, but the seal has been undone. I heard that the blessing of the God of Creation grants the power to be the Guardian of the Empire, but other than that, it is also rumored to heal the injuries of the participants. It even includes old wounds and curses that have nothing to do with the festival. The Knight of Roses, who unexpectedly boasted the proper knowledge, showed the answer. I see. The power of the God of Creation should be able to undo the seal. In other words, as expected their resurrection is for certain, huh. Regaining this power, will Morinaga start to act as they pleased again? Looks like its going to be pretty troublesome. Staring at the ceremonial hall, Yashichi showed a stern expression. On the other hand, Mikoto turned her nowhere to go emotion toward Morinaga Nevertheless, whats the deal with Morinaga? How could such a selfish person stand as your leader? They were upright at first. However, various things happened after that, and they got a little twisted. Hmm, I think now isnt quite the right time to listen to a story, though. In any case, this situation, which is already chaotic enough because of Ganash, sure has turned into an outrageous one. Before she even realized it herself, Torte had stood up and stared at the sky. The sky was filled with dark clouds, staring at the sky that before they knew it had somehow changed, everyone instinctively sensed that something was going to happen. And finally, the situation moved. A huge bolt of lightning struck the ceremonial hall, and the world was bathed in a blinding light. In the brief moment everyone shut their eyes, it appeared. A huge light. Floating above the ceremony hall, its appearance is reminiscent of that of an oriental dragon. Everyone was glued to this mythical figure. What in the world is that? Toby was wholly amazed at the sudden appearance of the dragon of light. However, it could be said that everyone else in the area was also the same. Except for this man. Dont tell me, thats! Do you know what it is?! That man was of course our protagonist, Tanaka-san. Th, thats the legendary dragon that is said to appear when you collect one hundred and eight magic magatamas scattered around the world. To think it was actually true. Umm Isnt the difficulty a little too high? Is that so? In that case lets cut it by half. Wait, wait, wait! Thats not the point. Tanaka-san, youre obviously making that up, arent you? Youre just randomly saying whateveres to your mind right now, arent you?! Tanaka floated a somewhat satisfied smile at Tobys retort. Seeing this, Toby was a little irked. This state of emergency that was growing even grave, what in the world was going to happen? Would this due end up splitting up as they were? Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Gods Lightning First of all, calm down. In any case, taking the plot so far into consideration, the possibility of that guy from earlier perpetrating it is high. And it can be said that the situation is pretty grave. Noticing Tobys somewhat agitated state, perhaps the worst-case scenario of the duo splitting up crossed his mind. Tanaka attempted to change the course of the conversation and returned to the incident that was taking ce. I know as much! If such a big and strong-looking guy went out of control, it would be a disaster! No, you dont understand the gravity of the situation at all. That guy went out of control would be a disaster? Thats not the problem here. With his calm judgment and urate analysis ability, he must have diversely deduced the worst-case scenario that could happen beyond this point. As expected of Tanaka-san, he truly was a child who could do it when he put his mind to it. Wh, what do you mean? ording to legend, its said that that dragon can grant any wish. At this rate, its obvious that that guy will have his wicked wish being fulfilled. Its going to be beyond your so-called disaster, you know? What?! It, its going to be that bad? It, its not good then! Yeah, I get it. Thats why, Toby. You have to hurry up and go to that dragon and ask it to grant your wish. Before that man wish for I want to be like the strong and cool man I just fought, with the wish of, May Tanaka-san whom I respect be popr and be able to build thergest harem in the world. Here came more jokes. You couldnt help but marvel at Tanakas performer spirit, which never loses the spirit of challenge despite the fact that he was in a situation where he might lose a valuable straight man. Why do I have to ask it to fulfill your wicked wish, Tanaka-san?! What the hell is that?! You have no intention of taking this seriously at all, dont you? Please stop joking and ying around in this situation! Damn it, if it wasnt for the damage I sustained in the battle against that guy, I would have rushed over right this instant. No, no, no! You didnt take any damage at all, did you? That was aplete self-destruct! Tanaka continued to throw waves of jokes. In the face of the unprecedented incident of the suddenly appearing dragon of light, Tanaka and Toby were simply disying such disgraceful behavior. What the. What the hell is that?! Amidst the light of blessing brought about by the God of Creation, Ganash, who was holding the cursed sword Bundam high into the sky, was confused by the situation that waspletely different from what he had expected. truly a splendidlyughable figure. There, a group of people suddenly appeared. The identity of those people who suddenly appeared alongside the glow of the transfer magic circle soon became clear once the magic circle disappeared. Along with Princess L, they were the dignitaries of the Purin Kingdom. Storen, the chief strategist of the demons, was stunned by the unforeseen situation, but the moment the identity of this group was revealed, he was ovee with fury upon discovering someone he recognized. Youre the one from that time! Fufufu, it seems that even you, the chief strategist, have lost your discretion in the prospect of attaining great power. At first nce, she was no more than a woman of the winged people. However, her wings were emitting pure white glow, which was not possible for ordinary winged people. It was the proof of an apostle of Morinaga who was revered by Purinism. Its not that the cursed sword Bundam was sealed by the Morinaga, but that it was the vessel to seal Morinagas power.. Storen squeezed out those words and trembled with anger. The apostle replied with a smile as if to affirm it. This genuine truth would surely have surprised even a popr action star. I see, that means it was you guys who were pulling the strings behind the scenes, huh. Echigoya, who had been observing the situation up until then, finally spoke up here. How preposterous! Do you know how much danger your selfish deed has put my people in? Above all, for you take advantage of the ceremony of the God of Creation Vinta Haru XIV denounced Princess L. However, the princess in question was showing a smile as if she was unconcerned about it. Truly foolish. No matter how much you folks make a scene, everything is futile. Now that Morinaga-sama has been resurrected, the framework of the world thus far has been reduced to a meaningless waste. From now on, Morinaga-sama is the sole God. The teachings of the Purinism are the only faith. And my Purin Kingdom is the only nation in this world! The figure of the princess spreading both of her arms while mustering up such a fervent speech made everyone wish to doubt her sanity, but the gigantic dragon of light floating behind her disyed persuasive power that didnt let them to. O mortals who do not revere me! Prostrate yourselves before my power. The body of the light dragon, Morinaga, was engulfed in even more light. And then, its power turned into countless numbers of lightning and rained down on the surroundings. The thunderous roar of lightning. The explosion of destruction. The screams of the people. In an instant, the venue of the Imperial Tournament Festival turned into hell. How could you. Vinta Haru XIV looked down and feebly copsed. Storen. Send order to undo the blockade at once. However. Dont make me lose face any further than this. Lead the audience to evacuate. Certainly! Receiving Ganashs decree, the demons in the ceremonial hall dispersed onto the venue. Seeing this, Princess L included, the dignitaries of the Purin Kingdom showed no sign of obstructing the actions of the demons. Rather, it was as if they showed no interest in it whatsoever. They must have judged that there was no longer anyone who could obstruct their ambitions. The single demon who stayed behind, Ganash, approached Vinta Haru XIV. Seeing Echigoya, who stood silently in front of him, he floated a helpless smile. I have no excuse. This is a cmity brought about wholly due to my choice. I am fully aware that it is the height of folly to ask you for a favor even then. But, even so I still wish to ask you. If we manage to ovee this disaster, I will not ask you to forget it all. Its just, Id like to ask you to please show some leniency toward those who have taken part in this n, and refrain from imposing unreasonable harassment toward the unrted demons. Leaving those words, he turned around without waiting for any answer. What portrayed in his eyes was his arch-enemy, the light dragon Morinaga. Of course, I will notin no matter what kind of punishment I am subjected to. Its just, thats only if my life is still intact by then. Ganash slowly moved toward the light dragon Morinaga. Seeing his departing back, Echigoya was lost for words. It was because as someone who had acted with the best interests of this country in mind, what Ganash had perpetrated was something he could never forgive. Moreover, not only did he make such insolent requests, his words were as arrogant as ever. Surely no one would haveined if Echigoya had replied with voices of anger. Truthfully speaking, anger towards Ganash certainly existed within Echigoya. However, he also found Ganashs wish and his figure as he was moving to face the supernatural being dazzling. Very well. Your wish, I, Vinta Haru XIV, have certainly heard it. Father. Ganash paused at Vinta Haru XIVs words. Much obliged. Ganashs steps as he began to move again were strong, and gradually turned into a dash. It was as if worry had disappeared from his mind. Its all a fruit of tragedy born from antiquity. If we dont cut it off here and now, we will surely live with never-ending hatred. Moreover, he may be clumsy, but he is also a man worthy of standing above others. In that case, it is my duty as the Emperor of this country to answer to his wishes. It may well be myst duty, though. He was an Emperor who was said to be a mediocre one. In fact, as hed allowed the tyranny of the nobilities, it wasnt just once or twice that he thought that the figure of such a father was unworthy. However, right there and then, Echigoya sincerely hoped to help this father of his. Morinaga! Ganash sprinted. The one being held in his hand was the cursed sword Bundam. With the power of this sword, Ill seal you again. It was not as if the cursed sword Bundam had lost its power. Unleashing its power, Ganashs strength did by no means fall short of the Demon Lord of the past. However How foolish. O little one. The power of destruction that brought about cmity was unleashed once again. A number of lightning sparkled as they tried to pierce Ganash. As the enormous power possessed by both sides collided against each other, it caused a huge explosion. Something was sent away from this explosion. What Echigoya and the others saw was the figure of Ganash, whose body was engraved with huge damage, flying through the air. The sealing of Morinaga in the past had only been aplished due to the assistance of numerous Gods and spirits. So even if he had a powerful cursed sword, this was the natural result. I believe, theres no need to make any more sacrifices that this needlessly, right? Seeing this situation, Hero Kamui said as if squeezing out his words. Thats something for Morinaga-sama to decide. Princess Ls words as she answered as such were cold, Kamui felt as if she was a different person from the one he knew of up until now. And then, the moment Princess Ls eyes, that were staring at Kamui, dubiously sparkled, Kamui was assailed with intense pain. Chapter 98: (1) Chapter 98: (1) Striving Toward the Orthodox Path Gaaaahhhh! Kamui let out a cry, unable to endure the electrified-like shock he received. It was as if he had been crucified by something invisible, his limbs stretched out as his body floated into the air. Fufufu, were you surprised? But, it isnt as if you honestly believe that we put no restriction whatsoever on an enormous power known as Hero, right? The eyes of Princess L were emitting magical radiance. It was clear that she was the cause of the phenomenon that was urring in Kamuis body. What are you doing?! Tetsujin tried to leap upon Princess L, but the ones who stood as if to get in her way were the attendants who came alongside them from the Purin Kingdom. Taking off their robes, white wings, which were proof that they were apostles of Morinaga, were revealed on their back. There were no special individuals such as angel Caramel, but they possessed enough battle power that could be said to be a threat to normal humans. Sensing this instantly, Tetsujin had no choice but to stop in her tracks. Giving a sidelong nce to such a scene, Princess L continued the conversation. Now then, Hero-sama, the time has finallye for you to perform your final duty. Its to offer that body of yours to Morinaga-sama. Lets have your body act as the vessel of God and be worshiped by all. Facing Kamui, whose face was twisted in extreme pain, Princess L calmly addressed him. You could catch a glimpse of her abnormality from her enraptured state. It is said that for a supernatural being to materialize is the same as weakening itself, but thanks to the research of our country, that is already a matter of the past. It has been proven that by selecting the suitable specimen and giving them measures to enhance their aptitude, its possible to materialize without any disadvantages. On the contrary, as there is no need for magical energy expenditure to maintain its existence, its safe to assume that it will be possible to wield even greater power. The moment Morinaga-sama descends into your body, how much power will they be able to wield? My heart is fluttering with anticipation. Kamui struggled to break free from the binding spell that had been ced upon him. However, he could not even move his limbs properly. Theres nothing to be afraid of. Your soul shall be my nourishment, and that body shall live for eternity alongside me. Guoooo! The light dragon that had been floating in the sky above finally began to move. With its drawing near jaw before his eyes, still unable to break the binding apart, Kamui let out a cry. The moment he thought he was going to get swallowed up by Morinaga as he was, as if to tear the two apart, a sh of light glittered. I cant afford to stand by and watch my countrymen in danger, after all. The one who had intervened was Yashichi. At the power of God unleashed from the body of Yashichi, who was standing in its way while holding both of his hands up into the sky, Morinaga stopped its movement. The true Hero, huh. Im not very good at this kind of technique, you see. So Ill have to forcefully break it! Light was unleashed from Yashichis body. Basking in this unleashed power of God, Princess Ls face was warped in pain. You. The moment princess L, who was holding her head due to the pain that assailed her, opened her shut eyes again, the dubious light that had been dwelling in her eyes until just a moment ago was nowhere to be seen. Getting the binding spell broken, Kamuinded on the ground. However, as the burden on his body from the spell he had been under until just a moment ago was unexpectedlyrge, he fell to one knee and gasped for air. Are you okay? You may have escaped from the imminent danger, but the situation is still not good. Im sorry, but Id like you to stand up even if you have to force yourself. Getting down next to Kamui, Yashichi readied his weapon without any semnce of negligence. Y, you are? Im your senior who was summoned quite a long time ago. Kill that intruder! Without giving the two any more time to talk, the apostles of Morinaga moved at Princess Lsmand. While were at it, lets help ourselves to interfere. An apostle was blown away by a dropkick from Mikoto, whounched a surprise attack from the side. At this assault that wrapped in several others as it was, the legs of Morinagas apostles halted. Using this chance, Mikoto, followed by Tetsujin, stood in front of Kamui, who fell to his knees. Youve alsoe, huh, my bad. For now focus on breaking away from this crisis. Dont tell me, you have no intention of doing those girls any favors in this situation, dont you? My rtionship with them has crumbled a long time ago. No, there was no such thing from the beginning. I get to realize it now. They didvish me with praises as a Hero, but in fact, the options they gave me were slim to none. Kamui stood up. Body wise, he was not in a satisfactory state, but as he felt somewhat refreshed somewhere in his mind, he was brimming with fighting spirit. I will also fight to quell this chaos. Even if the opponent is the Purin Kingdom., or even a God! Kamui held up his sword. At the point of it was the apostles of Morinaga, and then Princess L. Im sorry, Tetsujin. Somehow, its turned into having you fight due to my personal circumstance. Dont worry about it. I didnt like them from the start, after all. Still holding her sword at the ready, Tetsujins manner was scarce of emotion as usual. Given how overly usual her reaction was, Kamui floated a smile. Chapter 98: (2) Chapter 98: (2) to challenge Morinaga, what a reckless bunch those guys are. In a ce slightly distant away, Ganash was staring at the four people who were fighting against Morinagas apostles. Quite a condescending attitude youve got there. Before moving your mouth, how about standing up first. The cause of this chaos is you, after all. The one who raised such aint to Ganash, who was unable to get up after receiving an attack from Morinaga, was Torte, who had rushed to this spot. Next to her, ir was also closely apanying her. Hmph, back at you, acting so high and mighty. Nevertheless, what have youe here for, little girl? If I die here, wouldnt you be leader of demon race? Dont belittle me. I have no intention of taking lead of the demon race in such a manner! As so very expected of you, young miss. Torte threw out her nonexistent chest, while her attendant ir was moved by it. As for what it was that had made irs heart flutter, Id refrain from mentioning it here. To begin with, if we leave Morinaga alone as it is, doom will surely befall the demon race before long. In that case, there is only one thing to do. We have to bet on the possibility of those Heroes. It doesnt seem to be a pretty reliable possibility, though. Ganash stood up. The destination his legs brought him toward was the battle in front of him. Very well. For now, I shall turn into a sword solely to bring down Morinaga and its apostles. Grasping the cursed sword Bundam tightly, his steps turned into a run. Lets go, Eir! We cant afford tog behind that buffoon. Yes! The three demons heading toward Morinagas apostles was the sign for the beginning of battle. Morinagas side held the advantage in terms of number, but as a number of apostles were stationed as Princess Ls bodyguards, it turned into a fight of an almost equal number. From the point of view of humans standard, Heroes side could be said to be of the strongest ss, but as expected against apostles, it was clear that they were forced into a close battle. In addition, not only was their magical energy capacity on another level, they were opponents who invoked chantless magic as natural as breathing. However, leveraging the specialities they possessed, the Heroes side was able to ovee this disadvantage. Overwhelming speed possessed by Hero Yashichi. The firepower of Ganash who possessed the cursed sword Bundam. And then, the author, who didnt care about the portrayal of anyone but Tanaka-san. With all of it getting intertwined, the battle leaned toward the victory of the Heroes side. If you are so insistent on standing against me, then I shall show no mercy even if you are the true hero. Morinaga, who had been watching the battle of the Heroes side from the sidelines and had shown no movement until then, finally moved. Noticing it, the Heroes side took some distance from the apostles and raised their vignce. In particr, they couldnt afford to have Kamuis body stolen. Yashichi and Mikoto readied themselves to be able to activate the power of the God of Creation at any time. The pressure from Morinaga intensified by another level. This supernatural power caused the body of a single human to flutter through the air. Huh? Princess L was confused by the suddenness of the situation. There was arge number among royalties who had intermingled with my apostles. So as their descendant, you should be prettypatible with me. I, I Princess Ls body was swallowed up by the light dragon as she was. Before long, the light emitted by the body of the light dragon intensified even more. The dragon form began to gradually lose its shape, and turned into a simple dazzling light that shone in the sky. A single shadow stirred in the center of it. It was the body of Princess L that was floating in midair. Six pairs of twelve wings emerged from her back. Those wings were pure white and disying beauty that seemed as though emitting radiance. Her once tied up hair was now untied and wavy with gold. Her body, which still had some semnce of girlishness, lost its vestige, and instead transformed into a womanly figure. For it to turn into a form thats easier to cut, how kind of it. Stop talking nonsense. This power emitted from that guy. Its wholly iparable to the previous one. Ganash was putting on a brave front, but just as Torte said, the situation had clearly deteriorated. The power they sensed from Morinaga was increasing even further. O foolish insects. Feel free to disappear along with the whole of thisnd. Enough energy to destroy the entire Imperial Capital was swung down towards the ground. The falling down ray of light. The energy that reached its critical point turned into an explosion. This is as expected Yashichi, withposure borderline resignation, perceived how impossible it was. And then, the sky was dyed with dazzling light. However, what followed after was no thunderous explosion, but the sky reverting back to its original blue color in an instant. Floating in the four directions were four great demons. They were shaking with their eyes spinning, but they were undoubtedly the devil figures that had appeared in the battle against Ganash. And then, the one who soared in between Morinaga and the Heroes side as if to protect them was this man. The man whose soul was startled by the development of a dragon turning into a beautiful woman that was unbing of this work, Tanaka. Phew, sorry to keep you waiting. Even now Tanakas was still showing a not so goodplexion. However, he knew. That getting injured in a sports manga was the orthodox path. And that it was the duty of the main character to settle the match with a drive shot in spite of it. Go, Tanaka! The real match started at the ninth inning with three outs! Chapter 99: (1) Chapter 99: (1) The Man Who Delivers the Finishing Blow I never expected youd be able to block that attack. Even though it held enough power to unterally extinguish even a superior spirit. At the end of Morinagas sight was the little bird perching on Mikotos shoulder. No matter what shape it transformed itself into, it couldnt deceive Morinagas eyes. That attack just now was an attack with the purpose of eliminating the superior spirit Zonmer. To think that a single human would be able to block it. Morinagas interest shifted to Tanaka, who suddenly appeared in front of her. Even for Morinaga, who stood at the apex of the world administrators, he was still an enigmatic existence. There was a glimpse of genuine surprise in her words. However, as expected it doesnt seem like you have much to spare there. She was observing Tanaka, but even then herposed smile never crumbled. It was because, looking at Tanakas seemingly already at deaths door state, she was convinced that her victory was unshakable. If Morinaga had seen Tanakas battle that took ce earlier, it truly was a wonder whether she would have still been able to show such a rxed attitude as she was now or not. The reason Tanaka was in a weak state at the moment was due to his semicircr canals being in bad shape after being swayed about by his own superhuman physical abilities. But still, such a power is too regrettable to throw away just like that. What do you say? If you are willing to be mine, I dont mind sparing you alone, you know? For the time being, I wish for ap pillow please. He answered without missing a beat. Tanakas philosophy of putting importance in speed. The wish of being eased as soon as possible from the unbearable nausea. And the overly honest desire in front of a beautiful woman. It could be said to be an exquisite instant-reply as all of it splendidly intertwined with each other. However, that choice of Tanakas was a wrong one. very well. As you will, I shall have you perish here! That overly obedient attitude of his had given birth to a misunderstanding. Morinaga judged that Tanaka was making fun of her. Morinaga raised one hand toward Tanaka at once. And then, what she unleashed was a sub-light speed, high density energy body. A destruction ball, energyparable to the previous attack that waspressed into golf-ball size, flew toward Tanaka. Tanaka created a table tennis shakehand racket with Grand Magic and swiftly returned it back. Leveraging the transcendental skills he had learned during PE ss in his younger days, it was a brilliant receive that managed to be realized for the first time. At that moment, however, Tanaka made another wrong choice. It was the fact that he had chosen a shakehand racket. Its reason was due to his admiration for the table tennis club members who used their own shakehand rackets while everyone else was using penholder rackets during the PE ss. The excitement of using that longed-for racket had made the movements of the always calm and collected Tanaka-san out of control. In addition, the damage on his body due to performing the Karate Secret Technique. And then, even though he possessed self-proimed pro-level skills, his first backhand strokecked precision. Ah. Tanakas return ball hit Morinaga directly on the forehead. His n of winning the heart of the beautiful woman with a wonderful receive had magnificently failed. As expected even Morinaga had never expected to receive damage from her own attack. However, as the collision between the barrier d on Morinagas body and the returned ball brought forth enormous power, she was left suspended in a greatly arched backward state due to the overly great recoil. umm, are you alright? Tanaka was unable to see the expression of the arched backward Morinaga from his spot. For that reason, Tanaka meekly called out to her. Such was exactly the genuine figure worthy of being called the little man among little men. What in the world is going on? Mikoto muttered as such while staring at the sky. However, there was no one who could answer that question of hers. The ones assembled there were powerful people who wouldnt be an exaggeration to be said as mankinds top ss. Even for such them, the exchange taking ce in the sky above was a fleeting exchange that was beyond their recognition. For it to cause pressure that makes my blood run cold from the aftermath of the battle alone. Ganash, who had actually exchanged fists with Tanaka, realizing the fact that even that one-sided beating down fight that couldnt be said to be battle at all was actually no more than a fragment of Tanakas true ability, he was assailed with the feeling of themon sense he had built up up until now was beginning to crumble. Its a level of battle that we can no longer afford to intervene, right? Torte stared at the sky above. Due to him showing nothing but deplorable appearance up until now, she had always thought of him as a fishy guy, but after being shown the fight against Ganash previously and the battle that was unfolding at the moment, she had no choice but to admit it. As expected of you. Sage-sama. On the other hand, only ir was looking in the direction of the day after tomorrow. The ones portrayed in her eyes were the figures of the great demons floating in the distant four cardinal directions. She had be a prisoner of this technique of craftsmanship. She hadnt grown dull as usual, but in a way, her focus of attention might have been the right one. It was because even while this beyondmon sense battle was unfolding, Tanaka was preventing harms from slipping out to the world using the barrier of the Great Sins Quartet Annihtion Formation Adi Amarta. Im leaving it to you, my friend. Yashichi looked up to the sky, believing in the victory of the man he trusted the most. And then, Kamui, Tetsujin and the apostles were also watching the battle. This battle that would decide the fate of the world. ll crush you. Huh, I cant hear you very well. what was it again? Both of their voices were simrly shivering. One was due to anger, the other was due to anxiety. No, Ill eliminate all of you without leaving even a speck of dust behind! The next moment, Tanaka was enveloped in light. It was a sphere that was just big enough to cover his entire body. The nature of this sphere was no different than the one that Morinaga had just attacked Tanaka with. However, its power was iparable with the previous one. This wide scale destruction attack that was brought forth by further highly densified energy was an attack that could endanger the existence of the Empire itself. Feel free to feel my wrath and burn! Chapter 99: (2) Chapter 99: (2) Morinaga clenched the hand she was pointing at Tanaka. At the same time, the sphere of light increased in brightness. In order to keep Tanaka from escaping, within these consecutively erected multiyered barriers, energy that was enough to turn all existences into sma was raging. Eventually, along with the subsiding of Morinagas rage, the sphere gradually lost its glow. Even Morinaga herself was unable to sustain the energy on a scale that could threaten even her own existence for long. Once the light hadpletely vanished, in that ce where all existence should have been extinguished. Wha, wut da fak! That was so bright! It hadpletely spooked Tanaka. How fearsome of Morinaga. However, this result plunged even Morinaga herself into fear. Im, impossible. What in the world are you?! What a nonsensical situation as both sides were flustered. As this unbearable situation went on, the first one to recover was Tanaka. The dead fish-like eyes that allowed him to swiftly see through the situation where he could get carried away. The boldness that enabled him to wholeheartedly get carried away until he dove off a precipitous cliff. Such was what our protagonist, Tanaka, ought to be like. Ahem! J, just what youre scared of, I wonder? There seems to be a misunderstanding here, so let me make it clear, Im not your enemy, you know? Im just a cool guy-ish man who happened to pass by. Oops, you look incredulous there. Its true that in light of my disgraceful state from earlier, its inevitable for you to react that way, but that was just a smart joke, you see. Because theres no way Id ever be flustered by a mere dazzling light, right? The truly dazzling one is me, Mr. Dandyism, who is shining brightly, after all. He was disying a smug look that made one involuntarily want to punch him. .. As far as Tanaka was concerned, it was a critical hit, but Morinagas reaction was not so positive. This was where Tanaka resolved himself to unleash the highly dangerous technique, Finger Snap. This was the trump card that allowed Tanaka to increase his zero percent sess rate in picking up girls by twofold. With this his zero percent sess rate was a foregone conclusion! Phew, it seems that Ive spoken too much. I apologize if it sounded like I was making excuses. But youre also one sinful woman for drawing me in with a scent thats as sweet as Daagen Hazs ice cream. Along with that teeth-grinding line, he took aim and shot! Swish! Here came the bitter mistake. Could it be that even Tanaka, who was in the perfect form to ride the big wave of the century, was unable to break free from the curse of finger snap failure? Juice overflowed from those muddy eyes of his. It was the 9999th tears of regret he shed for the first time in his life. I totally get it now. I get that you are looking down on me. In the face of this violence that was akin to that of praising thepetitors product in front of a major confectionery manufacturer, Morinagas expression turned to one of anger. However, I have to admit. Your power is so enormous that its unreachable even by mine. Surprisingly, the words that came out of her mouth were an acknowledgement of Tanakas power. However, despite what she said, the enraged expression didnt disappear from Morinagas face. Rather, her fury swelled up and her fighting spirit increased. But! No matter how powerful you are, you wont be able to beat me! Let me show you the proof that I am the sessor of the God! Power converged around Tanaka once again. It was a whole other level of power than the previous attacks. Above all, Tanaka was familiar with the power that was enveloping his very being. It was because that power was none other than the power of God that even Tanaka himself possessed. The crevice of worlds! You shall fall into the world of nothingness! Darkness swelled up to swallow Tanaka. Tanaka immediately moved to tear off the darkness, but a problem arose here. There was a condition for Tanaka to be able to freely wield the power of God. That was the necessity of performing rotation by utilizing the Great Sins Quartet Annihtion Formation Adi Amarta Grand Magic, but in order to prevent damage to the world, he had already employed it. Thus, at this moment, unable to activate the power of God, all it could do was erect a barrier with Grand Magic. If he had already activated the power of God, then there would surely have been no problem. However this time, he had to activate the power of God once again. And then, the problem was the opening born from its initial operation. Thanks to the rotation of the Great Sins Quartet Annihtion Formation Adi Amarta, he had ovee itsck of durability as well as managed to wield the power of God at will, but its slow initial operation alone had yet to be solved. This sole remaining weakness had been identally exploited. As Tanaka was being pulled into the darkness, he realized. That he would not make it in time. All Tanaka could do at the moment was to ask for help. Tanakas eyes naturally turned far downward. At the end of his line of sight was the man he could rely on the most, Yashichi. Tanaka put his whole feeling into it. Please help me! Very please!. And then, clinging to what little hope he had, Tanaka was swallowed by the darkness. No way. Hes gone. Mikoto was stunned. No, Mikoto was not the only one. All those who had believed in Tanakas victory were in despair. Did he lose? ir feebly muttered. The devils that had fascinated her with their fierce flurry until just a moment ago were nowhere to be seen. Get a grip! The battle is just beginning! The one who let out such an exmation was the only one who still continued to hold on to hope, Yashichi. The eyes of my friend told me. Ill be back soon, they said. In that case we have to respond to that. Weve been doing nothing but relying on my friend up to this point. So now is exactly the moment we have to y an active role, right? Yashichi-san. Youre right, theres no way that man would go down that easily. Ill be sure to buy him time, be it a minute or even just a second! Seeing the figure of Yashichi who was burning with fighting spirit, Kamui got his bravery stirred. And then, one by one, they crawl out of despair. Yashichi, whose trust in Tanaka was maxed out as usual, splendidly exhibited his airheaded-ness, and finally managed to deliver the finishing blow. What would happen to Tanaka now that it was settled that no help would evere? And what would be the fate of the world? Chapter 100 Chapter 100 The Worst Case Scenario Exposed to an unprecedented crisis, Oedo, the imperial capital of the Haru Empire, was currently in the height of chaos. Other than saving those who were injured by Morinagas attack, the imperial soldiers were busy with guiding people to evacuation shelters as well as organizing traffic to evacuate tourists out of the imperial capital. A part of the Oedo Castle had also been liberated and was filled with injured people as well as refugees. Among the soldiers who were moving around in the Oedo Castle, there was also the figure of the Knight of Roses. He had helped out with the evacuation of the Imperial Family as well as the nobles who were participating in the tournament festival. Once he arrived safely at this Oedo Castle as an escort, he immediately took charge of the evacuation shelter as he was. Even now, the wounded were being brought in one after another. The Knight of Roses was watching the scene with a grim expression, but then he noticed a lone man who was moving out of Oedo Castle, going against the flow. Are you going? Nikumen stopped at the words of the Knight of Roses, who ran up to him. However, perhaps due to his resolute determination. He did not look back. It is thanks to you that we were able to evacuate the Imperial Family safely. Im grateful for your cooperation. Nikumen nodded briefly at the Knight of Roses words of gratitude and stepped forward. Pleasee back safely. I still cant ept you letting me win, after all. Next time, please take me on without holding back. Nikumen did not stop his legs. He simply gave a thumbs up of consent with his right hand. And then he started running as he was. His destination was the arena, the source of this all. The Knight of Roses saw off his fading away back and prayed for his safety. Morinaga slowly descended from the faraway sky. Now then, I dont think theres anything that can stop me other than that one from earlier, but I suppose I shall nip the sprouts of danger right here and now. I shall show no mercy to those who stands against me, even if it were those who received the divine protection of the God of Creation. As if reacting to those words of Morinagas, her apostles took up a battle stance. While being vignt of Morinaga who was flying down, Yashichi and the others faced the opponents close to them. The situation had turned into the so-called critical situation. However, in such a situation, there was one person who didnt adhere to the loop. Fufufufu, I didnt expect it to go this well. Its going so well that I cant stopughing. The one who keptughing eerily on their own was the apostle who served by Princess Ls side in this Imperial Capital. As well as the perpetrator who had falsified the truth and handed over the cursed sword Bundam to the demons. The power bnce between Morinaga and those who tried to oppose her was obvious. For Yashichi and the others, that triumphant behavior was indeed unpleasant, but as it was also amon reaction in a way, their fighting spirit didnt waver in the slightest. In fact, the one who gave off a more dangerous vibe was the apostle. What youre doing? Why dont you quickly join the battle formation? Its time to get rid of those things. Morinaga ordered the apostle who didntply with her will. However, let alone obeying her words, the apostle ramped up theirughter. I was wondering what to do when that man showed up in this ce, but to think you would be kind enough to get rid of him. Im grateful to you for getting rid of the man I consider the most dangerous, Morinaga. With this I can proceed with my n with peace of mind. At this point, Yashichi realized the worst case scenario. Everyone get away from here! But it was all toote. Almost at the same time as Yashichi shouted, that winged person revealed their true identity. As ominous power emitted from its body, Yashichi fell into an illusion as if being crushed. No, in fact, most of them crumbled down before this power. The only ones who were alright were Yashichi, Mikoto and Kamui, those three. Even the apostles of Morinaga had simrly fallen down. Hey! Whats wrong with you? Even the superior spirit Zonmer fell from Mikotos shoulder and trembled heavily. Not good. Even if its only you guys, quickly run away. Thats. At that moment, Morinaga descended to the ground, and then fell to her knees as she was. Impossible. Why are you here? How did you sneak into this world?! Fufufu, this world sure is full of idiots. Especially you, Morinaga, you are trulyughable. In a way, Im here thanks to you, after all. The fake apostle raised their voice even higher and continued tough. Nevertheless, that power to open the barrier of the God of Creation is as expected fascinating. Its worth the trouble of resurrecting you. In order to devour this world, I suppose Ill ept that power. Eventually, half of its body gradually cracked open, revealing a ck body as if it were breaking through a shell. Its shape and size was different, but Yashichi had recollection of its inorganic appearance. You really appeared just as my friend had predicted, huh. As expected it seems that man had realized it beforehand. However, the man himself is beyond the faraway space-time. There is no one who can obstruct me anymore. I shall be sure to destroy this world without reservation. The only ones who could move in the face of the incarnation of Destruction were the three otherworlders who were less susceptible to the influence of Gods. The world was heading towards the worst possible scenario. It was a world of total darkness with nothing there. He didnt remember when he started walking anymore. He simply single-mindedly kept walking and walking. Where was he headed to? Which way was forward or backward? He was even losing his sense of above and below. The world shrouded in total darkness simply continued on as usual. And then, it was unknown around how much time that had passed. He saw a small light ahead of him. It was a change he had finally found in the borderline insane world where nothing changed. Tanaka started to run. He ran as hard as he could with the single-minded will of getting out of this empty world. The light was gradually getting bigger. It was so bright that he couldnt tell what there was beyond it. Even so, he wished nothing but getting out of this nothing but darkness world, so he jumped into the light. And there was. Gufufufu, I believed wed meet again. It was a huge body reminiscent of a professional wrestler known as the great giant. Tanaka knew that man, whose bursting muscles were covered by a pink apron. You are! Warden Muchisuki! Gufufufu, so you remember me, huh. Ive felt it since the moment I saw your eyes for the first time, you know? The so-called red string of fate. Warden Muchisuki sidled up to Tanaka with a happy expression on his face. The whip grasped in his hand was hopping as if expressing what was in his mind. S, stop it! Donte over here! Tanaka backed away. However, the distance between him and warden Muchisuki never widened. Blushing in embarrassment, that impactful face was graduallying closer. Whoaahhhh! Tanaka jumped up to his feet. He felt cold sweats trickling down his back. It, it was a dream, huh. Scaring the shit out of me. It might have been a dream, but as it was such a terrifying experience, even now he was still shaken to the point he could hear his own heart beat. W, well, the truth is, Im not scared at all, though. I get it, after all. That the performance to liven up the scene is important. Starting to make excuses even though no one was there. It was truly the usual Tanaka. That attitude of never losing sight of himself as a little man in any situation was truly something worth learning. Nevertheless, who the hell was it? The one who designed that terrifying dream? Its the worst possible scenario, isnt it?! Given the situation, shouldnt it have been Imperial Princess-chan or Angel-chan who appeared in naked apron?! He couldnt help but feel indignant. Shouldnt it have been Imperial Princess-chan or Angel-chan who appeared in naked apron?! It was an important matter so it ought to be emphasized. And then, while he was having this philosophical thought, Tanaka gradually regained hisposure. Come to think of it, what was it that I was doing, again? If I remember it correctly, I was in the middle of doing kyakya ufufu with Angel-chan. Tanaka began to have theposure to look at his surroundings. There, he was suddenly assailed by a strong sense of difort. There he saw a huge sky as far as the eye could see. W, what the! Hell is this ce?! Although he was standing on the ground, he was too much surrounded by the sky. Tanaka got down on all fours in panic to brace his body. He was atop a hemispherical ground that reminded him of the dome-shaped yground equipment in a park. Standing atop the neatly grownwn did feel good, but he had no time for it right now. It was because he couldnt see anything that resembled that of a ground other than the small mountain he was standing on. He felt as if he was standing on the ground floating in the sky. So scary! If I had turned over in my sleep, I would have fallen off, wouldnt I?! Tanaka, who had led a life of being able to fly through the sky for a long time, felt the fear of heights for the first time in a while. However, now that he was awake, it didnt matter anymore. Regaining hisposure, Tanaka tried to grasp the situation he was in again. Hmm? Is this a star I wonder? Tanaka perceived through a mysterious sense that this ce was a small star. This ce reminded him of the small star that was said to be where the God who watched over the gxy resided at. However, it was definitely not that star. It was because he didnt recall ever running along a long road shaped like that of a snakes back, nor did he feel gravity ten times greater than that of the earth. Tanaka stood up and began to walk atop this small star. A bright blue sky even though there was no sun. Cheap-looking cloud-like something floating around here and there. Somehow, its so like a fake world. The beautifully grownwn continued on the ground, but there was a change around the exact opposite side of the ce he was first at. What was there was a small house that was no higher than Tanakas knees. In front of it was a simrly small pond the size of a table. And on the edge of the sandy beach was a line of small beach chairs, where he found the figures of the whole members of hamster 26 rxing. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Creation The hamsters showed no signs of being at all bothered by Tanaka, who appeared in front of them, and simply continued to rx with their bodies lying on the beach chairs. .. What a bold gang of hamsters. Their boundless appearance was surely nothing short of a fleet of a hundred thousand ships that were certain of victory. Even Tanaka, who had always strove to maintain a high degree of flexibility and act by ear, had no choice but to give it to them. As Tanaka stood frozen in his tracks like that of a mountain, one of the hamsters finally showed a reaction. He(?) slowly took off his sunsses and made eye contact with Tanaka. Oh, thank you. Im sorry that somehow I seem to have made you be considerate of me. Before he knew it, a beach chair for humans had appeared in front of him. Tanaka sat down without any semnce of doubts. And then he leisurely rxed himself. Phew, with this Ill be able to take a breather now Wait, huh? It was here that Tanaka finally realized it. Why am I being sox here? Rather, although this chair appeared out of the blue, why did I not find it strange at all? And before that, why am I able to understand the hamsters thoughts? Tanaka turned his gaze back to the hamster from earlier. There he saw a hamster who was disying a good grief gesture as if saying youre still half asleep huh. Rather, the hamsters thoughts were clearly transmitted to Tanaka. Do I actually know it? This ce, I mean? The other hamsters, who had continued to rx, were also now staring at Tanaka. I see, you guys are me. And this is my world After being banished from the world by Morinaga, Tanaka was stranded in the crevice of worlds. There was a world of nothingness. It was a dark world where even Tanaka, who possessed a strong body, would not be able to escape death at that rate. In the height of extreme confusion, Tanaka subconsciously performed the only option he had to save himself. World Creation. The creation of a new world. However, the creation of the world was not something that could easily be done even for Tanaka who possessed enormous power. There, by embodying his own inner world, Tanaka saved himself the trouble and detached himself from the crisis. In other words, while the world that Tanaka was in now was a new world that he had created, it could also be said to be his other half. As the world itself was akin to Tanaka himself, naturally he was able to perceive all of it. However, as it was also an unknown feeling that he had never experienced before, Tanaka felt a strange difort in his perception of this world. I was inadvertently thrust into a pretty dangerous situation, huh. But well, I managed to somehow save myself, so I suppose thats good and all. Then Tanaka looked around again. The only thing that existed in this world was the small star he was standing on. The blue sky that enclosed it, and the poor clouds that floated around it. Everything smelled like a fake, but they certainly existed. What a crude work, if I do say so myself. Hmm? What are you doing? Before he knew it, the hamsters had stood up and were moving around. They were gathered in a circle on a nondescriptwn. Gradually, however, something began to emerge. It was a tattered magic circle that had barely retained its original form. While Tanaka was unconscious from exhaustion after creating the world, the hamsters, Tanakas other half, had steered this small world and explored the world of nothingness. And what they finally found in this world of nothingness was this broken magic circle. It was somewhat nostalgic and warm despite it being the first time he had seen it. Tanaka bent down and gently touched the magic circle. A multitude of information poured out of it. Heck?! Who are you calling a dull old man?! How dare you inorganic thing make fun of me! Tanakaid bare his anger. What Tanaka caught a glimpse of was the record of what had actually transpired when this magic circle was in operation. That was right, this magic circle was exactly the evidence of the deed that could be said to be the cause of this all. Nevertheless, to possess old-man power that could even awaken the self-consciousness of an inorganic substance, that surely meant that Tanaka-san was as expected no ordinary man. And then, the hero summoning performed at Purin Kingdom. It was a different kind of ritual than the summoning of otherworlders of the God of Creation. This magic circle was the vestige of the folly of opening the barrier of the God of Creation at a time when it originally should not have been done, which gave birth to the result of inviting the intervention of the God of Destruction and allowing the invasion of the incarnation of Destruction. However, at the same time, it was also the perpetrator that had given birth to the irregr existence known as Tanaka. I see, so this is the ce where I was born. And I actually have it in me, huh. A cheat worth of power. Tanaka stared at his own palm. And then he tightly sped it. As if to have a feel of this power. There, he realized that the hamsters were staring at him. No, actually, Ive vaguely realized it, you see. Rather, actually Ive vaguely felt that perhaps thats the case since the beginning. No, really, seriously! The hamsters began to deliberate in whispers. Perhaps due to the result being so obvious, the deliberation ended quickly and the hamsters turned around. The return eyes staring at Tanaka were saying it all. That it was vetoed. Just why?! You guys are me, so why dont you get it? Heres where you should go lets leave it at that. Ive been building up poprity with the gimmick of being a clear headed protagonist up until now, havent I? Thats why if you dont leave it at that itd be dangerous you know? Itll be real dangerous like the decrease of female fans, you know? Tanaka-sans logical persuasion was also fruitless, as the hamsters were simply responding to him with a nk stare. I get it alright! Then its that, right? We should respect each others opinions and decide on the right halfway point! Thats why lets just say I noticed it halfway through the story. Lets see, lets say that when I started working in Hazama Town and Jody-san fell in love with me at first sight, I realized it like, I see, so this is my true power, huh or something! Alright, its decided then! Tanaka tried to forcefully end the topic, but the hamsters began to deliberate again. The result was another veto. Stop being so willful! Just let it go, at the right moment! Now should have been the perfect time to end the conversation, right?! Lets stop it already, its going to lead to nothing but suffering, after all. Its too hard to go any further, after all. Tanaka-san was in denial, even to himself. His borderlineical figure overflowing with loner aura was truly aloof. It would surely be a perfect teaching material for elementary school students who bore admiration to aloof men. As a result, it was up to the readers imagination whether they would aim to be an aloof man as they were or reform their path. Well, its that, you see. We have to think about what to do from now on. Tanaka changed his gear and looked up at the sky. The sky created by Tanaka himself. Rather than space, what was spread there was a wall with a meager light source, like a monitor. There was nothing on the other side of it. This world, which was no bigger than the size of a gymnasium, was drifting in the world of nothingness. Suddenly, the blue sky vanished. It was as if the world had turned into night. However, in the darkness that looked like the night sky, there was only a stretch of ckness without even a single star. It was unmistakably an empty world of nothingness. A darkness that was impossible to perceive because there was nothing. In fact, there was not even darkness, just nothingness. Tanaka focused his consciousness. The power of God within him. He used this power to expand his consciousness in an attempt to decipher the essence contained in this nothingness. Eventually, a variety of lights emerged. It was akin to a night sky with twinkling stars. It was the existence which was the embodiment of contradiction in the nothingness. Countless worlds created by multitude of Gods. Some were just gaseous worlds overwhelming with energy. Some were a world where everything was upied by rocks. And then there was the world of an extensive universe that Tanaka was familiar with. A variety of worlds,rge and small, were sprouting in the sea of nothingness. They were existences reminiscent of warm light in the midst of nothingness. Each and every one of them was brimming with origin energy and was sprouting with life force. However, among them, there was a single existence that was different from the others. This existence that made Tanakas heart tighten and grow cold was. That guy is the God of Destruction, huh. The negative energy that exhibited an overwhelming presence in the world of nothingness. It was an eerie existence that was unfathomable even for Tanaka, who had sucked dry the magical energy drifting in a certain world. In a sense, Tanaka, who had created a new world, albeit a small one, was standing on the same grounds as Gods. However, the difference in power between him and an ancient God was an obvious one. Tanaka was assailed with a sense akin to impatience. He could not sense it now, but it should exist on that side for sure. The world that he was in until just a moment ago. The world that the God of Destruction was vigntly eyeing for. However, the current Tanaka was unable to feel anything because the existence of the God of Destruction was in the way. Even if he were lucky enough to be able to ovee the interference of the God of Destruction, there should be the barrier of the God of Creation beyond it. It was unthinkable for Tanaka to be able to pass through the barrier that the God of Destruction was unable to break. There was no hint to break the barrier either in the magic circle that he had just examined. It must have been the special power of Morinaga that opened the barrier during the ritual. For the time being, Tanaka had no choice but to continue drifting around in the world of nothingness along with the world he had personally created. While praying for everyones safety. By the way, this everyone was limited only to the women he had met so far. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Three Helpers Children of the Abominable God of Creation. Feel free to taste your own powerlessness to the fullest! The Incarnation of Destruction began to move. The first one to be targeted was Morinaga. However, Morinaga continued to stay on her knees, exposed to the power of God, she was unable to even move her body properly. You. I''ll take it in order to break the barrier of the God of Creation. That power! The Incarnation of Destruction zoomed in toward Morinaga. However, the heroes stood in front of it. Divine shield! Kamui unleashed the power hidden in the Divine Shield Biscuit and created a wall of light as if to obstruct the path of the Incarnation of Destruction. It''s useless. That level of power is no obstacle at all in the face of a God. The still remaining half of the face of the apostle turned into an expression of exasperation. The Incarnation of Destruction charged straight onto the wall of light as it was without seemingly being concerned about it at all. Wielding the power of God to reduce everything to nothing, it intended to pass through it as it was. I wont let that happen! Yashichi activated the power of God and transformed the wall of light. Being d in the power of God, the wall of light shone even brighter. The body of the Incarnation of Destruction that was touching the wall of light was repelled by the opposing power. The possessor of the blessing of the God of Creation, huh. In that case, I shall crush you all along with brute force! The Incarnation of Destruction put its strength into forcefully breaking through the wall of light. Guh! As if to not to be outpushed by its enormous pressure, Kamui exerted the whole power within his body. He managed to somehow endure it, but releasing the Divine Artifact rapidly consumed both of Kamuis stamina and magical energy. Mikoto! Use that support! Promptly perceiving Kamuis exhaustion, Yashichi let out such an instruction. Yes! Hold your ground, Kamui! Mikoto performed stamina recovery and magical energy transfer. You too Yashich-san! I can still hold out for a while longer! Prioritize in healing him! The three heroes were cooperating to hinder the path of the Incarnation of Destruction. I just dont get it. With the power of the three of you, youll only be able to maintain this wall for a short whole longer, wont you? What''s the point of postponing your demise for only that paltry amount of time? I''m just bad at giving up, you see! I''ll resist to the bitter end! Yashichi believed. That Tanaka would return that someone would surelye to save them, and Tanaka, who at the moment was in the middle of rxing on a beach chair, would return. It was a virtually negligible time for a God. I dont mind waiting for you three to use up all your strength, but The remaining face of the apostle on the Incarnation of Destruction changed. Im getting fed up with being faced with the barrier of the God of Creation, you see. Thats why I shall end it right this instant! The power of the Incarnation of Destruction increased at once, and the pressure on the wall of light also skyrocketed. As if being crushed, Kamui feebly fell to his knees. A, anymore than this is! Even though you were acting all high and mighty until just a few days ago! Show some more guts! Mikoto was supporting Kamuis back, but the pressure from the Incarnation of Destruction was still rising even further. And the wall of light supported by the two was also gradually being pushed back Begone! The sudden rise of pressure created an explosion-like effect that blew away the whole area. The paved floor of the ceremonial hall was ruined, raising a cloud of dust up high that covered their vision. Amidst the blindness, small pieces of debris were raining down. As the vision gradually cleared up, the tattered floor and the people lying on it were revealed. Those who were originally unable to move in the presence of the Incarnation of Destruction, having wound up receiving such a devastating attack, all of them were in a state that could be said to be on the verge of death. Even the heroes, they might have raised some defense, but they were also unable to stand up upon receiving the attack from point-nk range. The only ones standing there were the Incarnation of Destruction and Morinaga, whose head was lifted. How unsightly. Appreciating it as it is also seems appealing in its own way, but as expected I cant stand it anymore. Lets enjoy it right away. Just as the Incarnation of Destruction was about to seize Morinaga as it was, light ran through it. In the next moment, the released Morinaga fell on the ground, and the severed arm of the Incarnation of Destruction all rolled down before vanishing. I won''t let you go any further than that. The one who was there was the jet ck robe-d Bone of Team Tanaka, Suke-san. The other one was the dazzling jet ck inverted triangle-d Muscle of Team Tanaka, Kaku-san. Y, you guys are! Mikoto, who was lying on the ground, eximed in surprise when she saw the men who were not supposed to be there. And then, the one in between the two of them was the figure of Nikumen, who had his arms crossed and held up his index finger in a tsk tsk tsk! gesture. Huh? Why? Mikoto couldn''t help but exim in wonder at the appearance of this unexpected figure. As if to answer her doubt, Nikumen put his hand on the manga meat mask. And then, what was revealed there was the oil smeared face of the Tavern old man. Huh? Why is the tavern old man-san? Huh? Huh? Huuuuuuuuuuuu?! Mikoto was confused by the development that didnt serve to answer her doubt at all. On the other hand, the one who was confused in a different sense was Kamui. Wha? Why are those monsters here?! The tavern old man-san is in danger! At the appearance of the monsters who one instilled trauma on him, Kamui was in the height of shock. In such a situation, speaking of the incarnation of the world of destruction, it turned toward the Tavern old man and the others. That may be just a temporary figure, but quite a pathetic state youve got there, God of Creation. Hmm, back to you. You seem to still have such a poor hobby as always, God of Destruction. Did you put too much power into your barrier that you ended up getting weakened? Just give up and be my nourishment already. Tch, if you have time to act all that then break my barrier already. The arm of the Incarnation of Destruction swiftly stretched out, aiming at the tavern old mans head. However, the sickle of the God of Death repelled that attack. Let me face it first. Suke-san slowly stepped forward as he was. I''m counting on you. Acknowledged! As Suke-san boldly answered the Tavern old mans words, his figure disappeared in an instant. At the same time, the figure of the Incarnation of Destruction also disappeared, and thunderous roars echoed. It was not just one time. The air trembled as it urred for the second, third time and so on here and there in the sky. Suke-san sure is having a st there. Kaku-san was watching the scene in a rxed manner. However, it was as if Kaku was doing nothing at this moment. Kaku-san was utilizing the power of God supplied from Tanaka to create an aura that neutralized the influence of the Incarnation of Destruction. It was thanks to being d in this aura that Suke-san was able to fight against the Incarnation of Destruction. While the Tavern old man and Kaku-san were watching the battle, dragging their injured bodies, the heroes gathered around them. Who in the world are you people? Im sorry but I have my hands full here. At any rate, just ask Hero-chan over there. Perhaps being unexpectedly upied, Kaku-san passed Yashichis question to Mikoto. W, well, you see. The one who is currently fighting is Suke-san, and the huge person over there is Kaku-san. They''re both Tanaka-sansrades. I see. My friends. No wonder they are so strong. I, I see. Yashichi showed an understanding face, while Kamui showed a slightly flustered face . And then. The one there over is the Tavern old man-san? Sup. You guys have done well. The Tavern old man answered Mikotos doubt with a thumbs up. As always, his oily face was shining. W, why are you here, Tavern old man-san? Rather, Nikumen is old man-san? Yeah, somehow I got a bad feeling, you see. I sneaked into the tournament festival, but I never expected that it would turn out to be this much of a big deal. No, no, no, no, Tavern old man-san, how could you Calm down, Mikoto. You heard it in his conversation with the Incarnation of Destruction, didnt you? But! How should I put it, I can''t believe it, or like. Mikotos words grew weaker. Kamui continued it in her stead. Are you really. Yes, I''m the God of this world. The God of Creation. In that case, cant you just the Incarnation of Destruction The Tavern old man shook his head helplessly. I''m in the state of being unable to use my powers at the moment for certain reasons. This figure is also merely a temporary one, after all. That''s why I called these two. Now that he''s not here, the only ones who can stand against that guy are them. Is my friend alright? The one who answered this question of Yashichi''s was Kaku-san. Don''t worry. That Tanaka fellow is fine. Its thanks to the power Tanaka sends us that I and Suke-san are able to move at all, after all. I see, so hes alright, huh. Yashichi was relieved. The other two were also the same. When I saw him get banished from this world, as expected I thought itd be dangerous, but what a guy indeed. He seems to have shed a skin on the incident this time. As expected, none could expect less of Tanaka-san, who was currently peeling and munching on a banana-like something with the hamsters. Chapter 103: (1) Chapter 103: (1) Trump Card The three heroes looked up at the sky. The shock waves that were being generated here and there in the sky showed how fierce the battle was. However, all they could perceive was the slightly visible shadows as the two sides collided, and the thunderous roars that reverberated through the air. The only ones who were able to properly perceive the battle were Kaku-san and the God of Creation. How is the battle going? I''d say it''s more or less an even match for the time being. Kaku-san straightforwardly answered Mikotos question. However, his expression looked somewhat gloomy. At this rate its going to be bad. That God of Destruction, its been interfering with the world for a while now. If the battle continues to drag on, he will eventually be unable to contend against it. And when that happens The God of Creation foresaw the future of this battle. The future of Suke-san losing in the not so distant future. If you think thats the case then I guess that is. It so pathetic of me for being able to do nothing but watch it happen. Yashichi said these words while looking up at the sky. His voice was quiet, but his clenched tightly fists spoke volume of his mortification. Stop ming yourself like that. The opponent is just that bad. More importantly, Kaku-san, we don''t have much time left. Itd be dangerous if we dont settle the battle here, so do you think you pull that off? Yeah, but we can probably do it only once. Unfortunately, we havent fully mastered it yet. I bet we wont be able to move for a while. I see, but have no choice but to have you do it to beat that guy. The next move will decide the fate of the world. As expected even the God of Creation seemed tense, as well. Geez, what hell of a task Tanaka has left us with. Just how much trouble does he think I and Suke-san has to go through to master this one. Stop grumbling like that. I''m sure he did it in preparation for the eventuality. In fact, thanks to that we still have it as outst trump card, so we should really praise him for being such an admirable guy. My friend has predicted that far ahead, huh. I see, that reassuring gaze he showed back when he disappeared was meant to tell us about it, huh. While Tanaka was headed to the Imperial Capital by his lonesome, he had pushed over a random order to the Sukekaku duo. In order to realize his harem, it was originally meant to eliminate as many uncertainties as possible, buting this far this n had finally borne fruit. In a way that was different from its goal. Let''s go, Suke-san! Neo Muscle Rainbow! Something in the shape of a multicolored kaku-san rose into the sky. These high density energy bodies, which possessed various attributes, moved one after another to surround the Incarnation of Destruction. What a futile act. The Incarnation of Destruction swung its arm and eliminated the Kaku-sans simply by giving them a touch with its outstretched arm. Originally, the supposed to be exploding energy bodies should have been reduced to nothing the moment they got into contact, and be unable to amount to any attacks at all. Lets see if it really is! The Kaku-sans moved simultaneously and charged at the Incarnation of Destruction. Just like before, the Incarnation of Destruction tried to eliminate them, but at that moment, they began to self-explode one after another. As the explosions continued in a chain-like manner, they lit up the sky like a second sun. Even if you did manage tond an attack, something of this level wont amount to anything at all, you know? While continuing to receive explosions, which would be worthy to be called finishing moves in this world, the Incarnation of Destruction was receiving no damage at all. Eventually, the chain of explosions ended and the sky regained its original appearance. Wherein the Incarnation of Destruction was the ovepping figures of Suke-san and Kaku-san. As well as a gigantic light that was about to swallow it. In the past, when Tanaka and the others were being swamped by the enormous power they held, Suke-san''s steady power was the lynchpin of Team Tanaka. However, as time passed, Tanaka and Kaku-san gradually polished their ability to control magic at will. As this happened, the difference in firepower between them and Suke-san became apparent. When Suke-san tearfully brought up his concern about it to Tanaka, Tanaka came up with an idea. In that case, why don''t you just be like Kaku-san?, that was it. Then, in tion and enthusiasm, Tanaka really put it into action. It was a matter of slightly before Tanaka was consulted by Echigoya about heading to the Imperial Capital (not a misprint). After that When Team Tanaka reunites again, we will unite our force as one to y the evil being. And, randomly leaving behind such a cool line, Tanaka departed alone to the Imperial Capital, as if running away. After this and that, the two, who were left behind, tackled the task that had been thrust upon them. It was the training of Suke-san, who had newly be an apostle. There might have been many readers who wondered why there was no status report in the afterword until this chapter. It was all a foreshadowing to prevent this spoiler. It definitely was not because the author was struck with the idea of calcting their status is such a pain or something, so please don''t misunderstand. As an author who has memorized multiplication to the ninth level, calction is one of my strongest areas. At any rate, in that and such a manner, Suke-san started to learn how to control his power under Kaku-san''s guidance. However, mastering the control of power was not easy, so just like how Tanaka and Kaku-san used to be, he spent hectic days discharging enormous power. Along the way, inspired by the words Tanaka left behind, he truly gave it a try. The technique to y an evil being. The maximum output of power supplied by Tanaka. Suke-san, who was stillcking in control, simply let loose the enormous energy. Kaku-san, who was capable of controlling his power, as if wrapping the energy in both hands, added the energy he personally released into it. He then gave direction to the umted high density energy and unleashed it. Secret Technique! Evil Crushing Fist Ascension Rising Sun! A gigantic fist of light ascended to the sky. Getting enveloped by the light, the Incarnation of Destruction disintegrated. Impossible, my body is. This is the most powerful blow in the world that can defeat the incarnation of the broken world now that Tanaka is not around. Now that Tanaka was not around, this attack was exactly the strongest attack the world had to offer, capable of taking down the Incarnation of Destruction. Suke-san slowly descended from that transformed sky. Perhaps it was because of the effect of unleashing the strongest attack. Kaku-san, who had already released his human form, settled feebly atop Suke-san''s head. Suke-san in question also fell to his knees as soon as he reached the ground. As expected, looks like we still need more training to fully master this technique-degozaru. That can''t be helped. Rather, I''m impressed that you managed to perfect it such an extent in such a short amount of time. God of Creation offered words of appreciation to the exhausted Suke-san. Nevertheless, what a terrific firepower. Yeah, no matter how much of a monster it was, it wouldnt be able to withstand such an attack. Kamui and Yashichi stared at the aurora created by the effect of the previous attack. With this the matter is settled for the time being, right? Yeah, with this even God of Destruction As the God of Creations words were cut there, Mikoto showed a puzzled expression. No way, that attack should have without a doubt defeated it. And yet, its presence is still present. This was where Yashichi realized it. My friend once defeated that monster, but foresaw that it would appear again. And then, it reappeared just as he had predicted, and we defeated it again just now, but theres no guarantee that that was thest incarnation! You mean there are still other incarnations of Destruction?! The heroes braced their wounded bodies and put up their vignce. However, it was all toote. The one who was targeted by the Incarnation of Destruction was none of them. Chapter 103: (2) Chapter 103: (2) A ck, tentacle-like arm jutted out from the rubbles on the floor and pierced Morinaga. Y, you. Oh, you avoided fatal wounds, huh. A vain struggle utilizing the power of God within you, I guess. The figure emerged from the midst of rubbles. The shape of its figure was vague, but this inorganic and jet ck body was without a doubt the Incarnation of Destruction. However, thats just another futile act. This blood and flesh that you have incarnated into shall teach me. About the principle of the power of the God of Creation. The secret of his barrier. The arm of Incarnation of Destruction absorbed the bleeding out blood of Morinaga. Ooooooo!!! Morinaga forcefully slipped away from the Incarnation of Destruction. However, given how deep her injury was, she fell to her knees again. How unsightly of you, Morinaga. Now that youre in such a state, let me show you despair. Saying that, the Incarnation of Destruction raised one of its arms to the sky. At that slight movement, distortion of the space appeared. From this distortion that gradually grew ck, ck objects appeared as if being squeezed out. This object slowly wriggled and transformed into the shape of a human figure. It was unmistakably the emergence of a new Incarnation of Destruction. Impossible. My power is so easily. Kukukuku, what a convenient thing. The power you have. The Incarnation of Destruction easily employed the power to interfere with the barrier granted upon her by the God of Creation. From the hole created on the barrier, one by one, the Incarnation of Destruction slipped into this world. But such a small hole is too slow. Give me more! The secrets of the barrier! The principle of this world! If I absorb you whole, I''ll be able to destroy that abominable barrier in no time at all! The Incarnation of Destruction charged at Morinaga, who was unable to move. However, as the Sukekaku duo ran out of energy, they were unable to move for a while. The three heroes hadnt recovered their injuries from earlier either, while it might not be fully, there was no way they would be able to face the Incarnation of Destruction. It was truly a desperate pinch. There, an ambush no one had ever expected moved into action. Uoooooo! It was the man who had inherited the little mans will of Tanaka-san''s, Toby Saar. Toby, who had been stealthily biding his time from a distance, jumped out at this moment. Toby, who originally should not have been able to even move, borrowing the power of the cursed sword Scream Vaster, headed towards the Incarnation of Destruction. But, possessing knowledge in neither the power of God nor its principle, witnessing this desperate situation, he himself was merely using the best trump card he had at his disposal. Stop it! Toby!! Ignoring even Yashichis desperate cry, Toby charged at the Incarnation of Destruction as he was. Strengthened by the power of the cursed sword, Tobys movement was nothing short of that of the heroes in their prime. However. It proves to be no obstacle whatsoever. The Incarnation of Destruction did not even register Toby as an enemy. Itpletely disregarded Toby and continued on its way to capture Morinaga. In fact, the stroke of the sword that Toby mustered with all his might was easily flicked away, raising a high-pitched sound. There was simply an overwhelming gap of power that was impossible to bridge even by wielding the power of the cursed sword. However, this result that simply showcased such a gap of power ended up forcing the Incarnation of Destruction to stop on its track. You, what are you? The Incarnation of Destruction moved its attention to Toby, who had attacked its body which should have granted unteral demise to anything that touched it and yet was still fine. Just a moment, it disregarded him like that of a worthless waste, but now that it took a closer look at him as such, the Incarnation of Destruction managed to perceive the power it loathed the most. I can feel it, the power of the abominable God of Creation. The Incarnation of Destruction stretched out its arm and grabbed the de of the cursed sword Scream Vaster. Whoaaaaah! Let go! Let it go! Toby tried to shake off the grabbing arm of the Incarnation of Destruction, but the sword refused to budge in the slightest. I never expected such a weapon to exist. This is too dangerous. The Incarnation of Destruction, realizing the fact the de of the cursed sword Scream Vaster, which it was grabbing in its arm, was cutting into its arm, albeit only slightly, regarded it as dangerous. Even the stroke of sword Toby unleashed just now, which it regarded as something that would never work on it, seeded in engraving an injury on the body of the Incarnation of Destruction. I shall not allow this kind of thing to exist. There ought to be no such a thing! With anger, the Incarnation of Destruction put strength into its arm that was grabbing the cursed sword. The next moment, the de of the cursed sword Scream Vaster shattered. Aaaa! No way. Toby, who ended up being released from the restraints of the Incarnation of Destruction, unsteadily stepped backward. Run, Toby! Quickly get away from it!! Yashichi desperately called out to him, but his words were unable to reach Toby, who was in the mire of despair. Receiving the malice of the Incarnation of Destruction from a close distance, Toby fell to his knees. His life was now in peril. But even in such a situation, the pursuit of the Incarnation of Destruction had yet to cease. What is it? I can still feel it. His power! The arm of the Incarnation of Destruction stretched out as if to pierce Tobys body. Toby!!!! Yashichi pictured the worst future. However, the stretched out arm of the Incarnation of Destruction was blocked by something So here it is! The Incarnation of Destruction then grabbed Tobys pocket as it was, and tore off even the clothes themselves. The one in its arm was. Rikishi. The one who had saved Toby''s life was a small fighter. As his consciousness grew dim, Toby reached out his hand to take back his benefactor. However. To think that even such a strange tool exists. How bothersome. Now turn to dust! The Incarnation of Destruction grasped its hand tightly, and easily shattered the life of the little fighter. Ah. Staring at the fragments scattering from the arm of the Incarnation of Destruction, Toby was overwhelmed with grief. Losing the cursed sword that had been entrusted to him, he even lost the rikishi that had been granted upon him. The despair was making Toby''s consciousness fade away. What came to mind of such him was the face of the man who was the owner of the cursed sword as well as the rikishi. That smug look on his face was exceedingly hateful to the point of making him involuntarily want to punch it. Then he realized something. That there was something tugging at the depth of his heart. Moreover, he also felt an ufortable feeling at the despair he was feeling right now. Toby asked himself. What in the world was he despairing of? Was it the monster in front of him? No, that wasn''t it. Was this feeling that filled his heart really despair? No, that wasn''t the case either. What was in Toby''s heart was something that seemed like despair, but was slightly different, something akin to impatience. Toby desperately tried to remember something. And then, the words of the man suddenly crossed his mind. I''m just casting a curse on it for a bit, you see. With this if you treat the rikishi roughly, I will be able to tell, so you better prepare yourself. I''ll rush over, alright? Ill seriously give you a good punch in the gut, alright? It was almost at the same time as he remembered those words as the space in front of him distorted. The fist that emerged from this space sunk into the gut of the Incarnation of Destruction. Doesnt mommy always tell you to treat your belonging with care?! Receiving further Right Down Downward-Right plus Punch button-like force, the Incarnation of Destruction was blown away, crashing on the other incarnations there and fluttering through the sky. Mommy! Toby raised a shout of joy, but quickly returned to his usual self. is not you!! Perhaps satisfied with his retort, Tanaka gave him a thumbs-up in a smile. Even while radiating mommy-ish air, that figure was overflowing with confidence. The strongest trump card was finally back! Chapter 104: (1) Chapter 104: (1) Destiny Looks like the situation has changed quite a lot while I was gone. At the end of Tanakas sight was the floor of the ceremonial hall that had been destroyed, as well as those who had fallen in the face of the malice of Gods and were lying all over the ce. The ones lying on the rubble were not only his allies, but also including his enemies, the apostles of the Morinaga, who had simrly been rendered unconscious. And the one responsible for it is you, huh. I knew that you would eventually show up again, but dont you think that making such a stir while I was gone is just too tant? Tanaka unleashed the promised this is why amateurs are good grief. With that the quota for the day thus had been achieved. On the other hand, even after being blown away by Tanakas attack, the incarnations swiftly rearranged their stance. Their number had already reached more than ten, and even now new incarnations still continued to slip in one after another through the distortion in the cracked space. The incarnations, however, were simply setting up a battle formation in the sky without making any movement, as if on guard against Tanaka. Based on the power it sensed from the previous attack that had blown it away, as well as the presence radiating from the man, who hadnt lost his rxed attitude despite being in its presence, it could perceive it. No way, does that mean hes mastered the power of God in such a short amount of time? The one the God of Destruction referred to as the most dangerous existence in this world was certainly Tanaka. However, it was also certain that it would definitely win the next time they battled. It was because even if the two of them simrly wielded the power of God, there was a huge gap in their process. It wasnt limited only to Tanaka, the same could also be the same to the heroes as well as thebination technique of the Sukekaku duo, the fact that there was the necessity of the act of wielding it in the midst of battle was a kind of fetter. At the very least, it was nothing but a w when facing God. The reason why Tanaka was able to contend against the incarnation in the previous battle was because at the beginning he managed to bluff the God of Destruction with a potential that surpassed its expectations, and then in the end he was able to quasily keep the power of God in the state of constantly activated using the Great Sins Triad Annihtion Formation Adi Amarta. Even in the previous fight, it was only because Kaku-san controlled the power of God and Suke-san being able to concentrate on fighting that this w did not rear its ugly head. The fact that they were able to settle the battle with Evil Crushing Fist Ascension Rising Sun after creating an opening in the end could be said to be due to luck. In other words, as long as there was a need to wield the power of God, every time they didnt wield it would be a good opportunity for the God of Destruction. In fact, it should be clear from the fact that Morinaga managed to get rid of Tanaka upon exploiting this weakness. This matter was nothing more than a coincidence, though. However, right now, the man standing in front of the incarnations was clearly different from the man of the past. Impossible. There is no way such a ridiculous growth rate to be possible! I dont get what you''re being so flustered about. Is it that terrifying? My power, I mean. As soon as Tanaka responded, the ce was filled with light. Whoa! Whats going on? Toby, who was standing behind Tanaka, eximed in surprise. The source of the light was the wrecked floor of the ceremonial hall. The glow ceased before long and the ceremonial hall regained its original appearance before it was destroyed. That was not all. Those who had fallen also began to regain consciousness, regardless of whether they were friend or foe. What''s going on?! Huh? The oppressive feeling I felt until just a moment ago is gone? Giving the confused Toby a sidelong nce, Tanaka soared to the sky. He moved to face the incarnations, who had formed a battle formation in the sky, alone. What an absurd power as always. Mikoto, staring at the restored ceremonial hall, murmured as such. No, thats not it. Mikoto turned toward the one who had responded to her murmur. The one who had responded to her was Kaku-san, and his expression seemed to be stiffened in astonishment to Mikoto. What do you mean? Kaku-san was unable to answer that question of Mikotos right away. The one who had associated with Tanaka the longest was certainly Suke-san, but in terms of their understanding of Tanakas power, Kaku-san, a bottom-tier administrator of the world, was definitely better than him. In fact, as he also had experience in apanying him in his magic and Grand Magic training, he had been able to understand the general principle of the numerous and various miracles, be itrge or small, Tanaka had perpetrated. Tanaka had freely manipted the air and the ground on countless asions up until now, but they were in the end still within the range of application of live-support magic. And yet, while those were certainly unprecedented techniques that were possible only through thebination of his overwhelming potential, enormous magical energy and extraordinary imagination, the restoration of the ceremonial hall just a moment ago was clearly a transformation on the level of Grand Magic. It was certainly astonishing that Tanaka, who was supposed to be not yet able to perform Grand Magic at will, managed to master it in just about a month of time. However, what was truly fearsome lied somewhere else. Just who in the world is he? God of Creation-sama. The pping, flying Uesamanded on Mikoto''s shoulder. He wasn''t the only one. Torte and ir, and then Ganash, who had been unconscious until just a moment ago, also stood up and moved there. It was exactly the true power of Tanaka that Kaku-san was so astonished about. It was clear that what was protecting them from the influence of the God of Destruction was Tanakas power, and it was something of the realm of Gods which was unreachable even with Grand Magic. It was only due to Kaku-san having experience in controlling the power of God provided by Tanaka that he was able to understand how difficult it was. Well, you see. Even I, the God of Creation, don''t know why such a ridiculous person exists. If there is such a thing as a destiny thats unreachable even by Gods, perhaps hes the beacon of it. Chapter 104: (2) Chapter 104: (2) The battle against the God of Destruction, which was supposed to take ce in the distant future, began too early due to an irregrity. At the beginning, everything was bleak due to them losing their trump card, the Witch of Abyss, in the battle against the first incarnation. However, just as thest hope was about to disappear, there happened to be a man who happened to be there. Moreover, that man happened to possess extraordinary power, a potentialparable to the realm that the Witch of Abyss was exactly projected to arrive at in the time of perpetuity. If this was not a destiny, then it was unknown what was. Let''s leave everything to Tanaka. To his, to human potential. The Tavern old man-sh-the God of Creation had realized the truth. That Tanaka had finally arrived at the realm he himself stood at. Nevertheless, I do have high expectation of him, but even I don''t expect him to improve that fast. Yashichi heard these words from nearby. He didn''t know what they were supposed to mean, but he could at least sense it. That that friend of his was somewhat different from the past. And then, Eir was looking around. In order to bring back those charming devil figures as souvenirs, not reading the mood, she alone was shifting into search mode. At any rate, the majority of the people, be it friend or foe, were now simply looking up at the sky. In order to ascertain how this battle, which would determine everything, would turn out. Meanwhile, speaking of Tanaka-san, who was facing the God of Destruction, his nostrils were ring in anticipation and excitement. Now that he was aware of the mighty power he possessed, there was no reason for Tanaka to act reserved. For sure it was already inevitable that he would settle this matter in style and head straight for the popr protagonist route as he was. The ones he had his eyes on here were Hero-chan, as well as the young miss and the maid. In addition, the little girl he saw somewhere. And then there was also Morinaga and her entourage of beauties, the apostles. As far as Tanaka was concerned, he had no choice but to go for it. This big event! And then, wound up having to look directly at Tanaka, who was busy with such fantasies, the God of Destruction began to attack as if driven by fury. Begone! I shall not allow the existence such as yourself! The incarnations that had already interfered with the world attacked charged at once in a realm that was detached from the flow of time. However, the ck lightning released from Tanaka''s body blocked their path. It surrounded Tanaka as if it were alive, assuming a stance to face the incarnations. Now that Ive awakened to a cheat, I know no defeat! I''ll settle it at once! Secret Technique Awakening Thunder Rise of God! A number of lightning bolts shot out from the ck lightning surrounding Tanaka. Each of it was imbued with vigor that didnt fall short to the spirit of the Japanese confectionery for not wanting to lose to Western confectionery. These jet-ck lightning bolts rushed on the incarnations, determined not to miss even a single one. The incarnations assumed a defensive stance, but in the face of the overwhelming power of Japanese confectionery, they vanished in an instant. With swiftness as if the previous hard battle had been nothing but a lie, the more than ten incarnations were annihted. Was this work finally going to change its course to a slightly hi kyakya ufufu slice of life story? However, Tanaka-san did not disy the rxed attitude with his nose in the air. It was because he had already sensed the ominous power from the distortion in the space that had expanded wide. And then it appeared. It was the head of a gigantic incarnation, different from the previous ones. Then a gigantic arm appeared and showed the movement of crawling out into this world. That one is bad news! Do what you can to push it back to the other side! I''ll take care of the rest! The God of Creation, who had unknowingly soared to the sky, said in a panic. Huh? Old man? Why are you here? Huh? Old man is flying in the sky? Rather, what are you doing in those gaudy pants? Moreover, whats the deal with that? That oil smeared face Stop nitpicking! Now is not the time for that! Just push it away already! O, okay. I don''t really get it, but get it, alright. Sumbing to the intensity of the God of Creation, Tanaka shifted his focus back to the battle. Facing the gigantic incarnation, he took out the cursed sword Death Abiagette and took a stance. I heard that the arbitrator, the creator of all Gods of the universe, seemed to be specialized in lightning-d-sword technique, but I also have a simr technique The ck thunderbolts that had been floating around Tanaka converged on the cursed sword that he held overhead. The cursed sword that was oversized from the beginning turned even bigger and into a sword of lightning. It turned into a gigantic signboard, not inferior in any way in the face of the gigantic incarnation. Let me show you! My ultimate sh! He swung down the umted energy all at once. Break! The Guillotine of Ecstasy Techno Break! The gigantic incarnation that was looming over to crush Tanaka was attacked by a jet ck sh. This jet ck sh easily passed through it, as if receiving no resistance at all. Just as the thought that this attack didnt work on it crossed its mind, the gigantic arm that was about to capture Tanaka ceased its movement. Th, this is. A voice leaked out from the gigantic incarnation. At this moment, with no discrepancy whatsoever, the incarnation, which was supposed to be faceless, seemed as though disying an expression like that of pleasure. The next moment, the gigantic body split in half in a vertical line. The gigantic body gradually split apart. The cut part was then vanishing, as if transforming into particles. I thought I told you to push it back! Geez, what a thing youve done there! Confirming the disappearance of the gigantic incarnation, the God of Creation took a stance and unleashed the power of the barrier. Thereupon, a pattern of light appeared as if to envelope the gigantic distortion in the space. You! Are you going to run away again, God of Creation?! The gigantic incarnation that was yet again trying to crawl out of the distortion in the space raised a voice of vindictiveness. However, it could only raise its voice, as it was unable to crawl out at that point. Eventually, the distortion in space gradually shrank. I shall not give up! I shall never give up! I shall definitely crush you without fail! As the distortion was on the verge of vanishing, the God of Creation quietly replied. Just wait a while longer. As the time to settle everything will soone. With these words as the closing, the distortion of space vanished. Thus, the battle that had taken ce with the Imperial Capital as the stage finally reached its conclusion. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 The Theory of Rtivity-like Matter After bringing the battle to a close, Tanaka and the God of Creation slowly descend to the ground. The ce theynded at was the center of the apostles gathered around Morinaga. God of Creation-sama. Morinaga, who was in a state of being unable to even stand up, muttered helplessly. As if worrying about the injured Morinaga, her apostles crowded around her. What a terrible state. I''m terribly sorry, sir. For being such a disappointment. You know that''s not what I meant, right? Geez. What would have happened if it weren''t for him. Do you understand? The God of Creation condemned Morinaga while jerking his chin. Speaking of Tanaka, having Morinagas gaze shifted toward him for a moment, he showed a crisp expression on his face, despite being unable to follow the conversation at all. Truly him being the usual himself. I, wished to be of some help to God of Creation-sama no matter what. If only I were able to gather the beliefs of the whole humanity, I would also be able to protect the world from the God of Destruction with my power. Impossible. The God of Creation coldly denied Morinaga''s words. At his reply, Morinaga showed a startled expression like that of a child that was being scolded. If that were possible, I would have done it from the beginning. But the realm of us Gods is not something that can be reached with something on such a level. As you are now, you should be able to tell, right? That you, who couldnt even move in the face of its incarnation, wouldnt be able to do a thing simply by gaining a bit more power. I''m terribly. Sorry. Morinaga faced down and could do nothing but apologize. Oioi, I dont really get whats going on, but please leave it at that. She also seems to be injured, after all, I shall not allow you ming a beautiful woman more than that in my presence, the one renowned as Mr. Dandyism. Perhaps someone had called for Mr. Dandyism. The man finally made his move here. He made an impassioned appeal while sending a sidelong nce to Morinaga. And then, he also appealed for his own kindness by defending her from the tavern old man. Moreover, by casually praising her as a beautiful woman, he also aimed to score some brownie points in her book. It was most likely a professional act. You know, heres as the superior. Well, whatever. We''re running out of time at the moment, after all. Morinaga, I bet you understand your current situation, don''t you? Yes, I managed to avoid a direct hit, but my core is damaged. Im sure it won''t be long before my existence disappears. What?! Tanaka was startled by these words of Morinaga''s. And at the same time, it reminded Tanaka of some unpleasant memories. It was the moment when Kaku-san''s former master disappeared. However the Tanaka of today was not the Tanaka of back then. Getting aware of his own power, he had turned into a popr cheat protagonist of the purveyor of a certain novel posting site. The option to back down here was nonexistent for Tanaka. He was about to promptly save this beautiful woman and swiftly move toward the So cool! Embrace me! development, but. Ill have you sealed up for a while. In the meantime, be sure to reflect on your actions. Yes, sir. Wai! Without waiting for Tanaka-san, light radiated from the hand of the God of Creation. Enveloped by the light, Morinagas figure vanished as the light faded, leaving behind only a small crystal that looked like a jewel there. Take some quiet rest for the time being. I''ll revive you once I''ve settled my business with the God of Destruction. The expression on his face was not unlike the stern one until just a moment ago, but full of kindness, like that of a parent who was worrying about their child. And then, just as the God of Creation was about to pick up the left behind crystal. Wait a minuuuuute! What is it? Suddenly shouting like that. That jewel is where the beautiful woman from earlier is sealed, isn''t it? Yeah, that''s right. The current me can''t afford to use a lot of power, so I had to resort to sealing her. By doing so Id be able to prolong her life, after all. I can''t afford to disrupt the power Ive been umting in preparation for the battle against the God of Destruction, after all, so Ill save her revival forter. Taking advantage of the God of Creation taking his time in exining all of that, Tanaka swiftly closed their distance and seized the crystal where Morinaga was sealed before the God of Creation did. In that case, the rest is simple. I''ll take the liberty to take care of her. I''m going to magnificently revive her with my own power and then lead kyakya u no, I''m going to revive her and then give her a thorough educational guidance, so please leave her to me. Fret not, theres no need to worry about it, father-inw. Physical education is what I specialize at. No, just who''re you calling father-inw? After a brother-inw, Tanaka had now obtained a father-inw as well. No matter how much he sought for a beautiful woman, wasnt he just too unprincipled? However, such boldness for sparing no effort to even attempt to win over the oil smeared faced old man, all could be said was as expected of him. Rather, I''ve got a lot of things Id like you to do from now on, but.. Well, fine. I''ll leave her to you for the time being, but her revival has to be done after my business is done, alright? In the end, ites down to whether I have the leeway for it or not, after all. Got it, father-inw. With rotten eyes overflowing with reliability that would surely make a hundred out of ten people doubt them, Tanaka finally seeded in breaking through this bottleneck event. As expected, was this the definite course of a popr cheat protagonist? Above all, the erudite Tanaka knew. If you healed an injured ve, the theory of rtivity-like matter will cause a chemical reaction with a zap and everything would turn into this and that in a swoosh. Based on that precedence, a beautiful woman who had turned meek would allow you to do this and that. It surely was inevitable that Tanaka thought so. Tanaka''s nostrils were twitching from the kyakya ufufu event that was finally just around the corner. Thus, after this and that, while Tanaka was indulging himself in his delusions, the peanut galleries finally gathered. Its not wrong to assume that the battle is over, right? But of course, Hero-chan. I''m sure you witnessed my gant figure, didnt you? Well. At Mikotos inquiry, Tanaka, who had switched his mode before anyone even noticed it, replied as such. He was disying a crisp look on his face as if him being all chill due to kyakya ufufu delusions had been nothing but a lie. On the other hand, speaking of Mikoto, her reaction was subtle. This was not because she witnessed the true color of Tanaka, the all chill appearance from earlier. It was none other than because as in the previous battle both sides were exchanging attack and defense while simrly interfering with time, it was nothing but an instant urrence for everyone except Tanaka and the God of Creation. Just as they thought that Tanaka and the incarnations were about to sh against each other, the next moment the incarnations had already vanished and the distortion in the space had also disappeared. Along with the God of Creation, who before they knew it had already been in the sky, Tanaka was already descending, such was the extent of what Mikoto and the others could perceive. Sup, truly good job to all of you. Perhaps sensing the awkward air, the God of Creation greeted those who had gathered there as such. The battle is over, but we have to do something about this mess. The God of Creation looked at their surroundings. In tion and excitement, Tanaka had restored the ceremonial hall where they were now, but the arena was still in its wrecked state. It was expected that the neighboring buildings also suffered considerable damage. We can leave the matter of restoration to them, Morinagas apostles, but the problem is how to deal with all such amotion. I''d like to refrain from disclosing the matter rted to the God of Destruction to public, but what to do, I wonder? Tanaka, who had received shock upon having his conversation with Hero-chan interrupted and realizing the fact that the most anticipated flirting event would never ur, resurrected himself with indomitable spirit. In that case, let me take care of it. Rather, its something that ought to be done by me, who has a deep connection with the people of the Imperial Family, right? For sure, no doubt about it. Thats why, I shall get going right away. Tanaka concluded as such in an otaku-esque fast-talking manner, and shot off towards the castle. Wait a minute! Ah, he''s gone. Geez. The God of Creation grumbled as he stared at the castle Tanaka was headed for. He sure is eager-degozaru. My friend is as lively as ever. Simrly seeing Tanaka off, Suke-san and Yashichi appraised Tanakas behavior as such. None of them would have expected that Tanaka-san had flown over in expectation for the get-together event. That was right, arriving at this point, Tanaka had decided to return to the basics. Why was he here in the Imperial Capital in the first ce? It was of course for the get-together hosted by Echigoya. It was an event with a high probability of sess to begin with, but now that Tanaka had quelled the incident this time, it increased his expectations even higher. Tanaka was convinced that he could be the star of the get-together. On the way to the castle, he left behind a wise remark of, This has turned into a get-together for the sake of unification, or in short, a mixer. Chapter 107: (2) Chapter 107: (2) Hahahaha! You sure are awesome! As expected Boss didnt acknowledge you for nothing! Not at all, that''s just my friend being considerate of me being older. I''m nowhere near his level, after all. Curryman couldn''t hide his excitement at the appearance of a new powerful man. On the other hand, Yashichi was exceedingly calm. Currymans twin swords flew about freely, attacking and trying to take a bite of Hero Yashichi. However, these fierce attacks were unable to reach Yashichi, who had seen through their movements. As the twin swords continued to countlessly cut nothing but air, a shadow appeared from the side. Hey! Please think of cooperation for a bit! Even Hero Mikotos sharp thrust, her attempt of surprise attack from the side, was easily evaded by Yashichi. My bad. I just couldnt help but be overjoyed to know that that there are still many other powerful people, you see. Curryman said those words of apology, but the smile was still hanging on his lips. You''re as muscle-brain as usual, huhHoi! Here, interjecting from the rear, the Great Sage Merlin created a fissure in the ground. As the ground below the three of them shook, they lost their footing. As ifing to an agreement, the three of them simultaneously jumped away from that ce. As expected, he wont let himself get caught so easily, huh. Geez! Cant you even put out situation over here into considerations?! To Marlin, who was watching Yashichis reaction in an easy going manner, Mikoto replied with a yell. Hmm, you guys sure are close. I dont mind if youe at me one after another just like that, you know? In that case! Kugel, rushing in head on, gathered magical energy on his fist. Just as they thought that he would attack with that sturdy fist of his, he struck the ground before he even reached Yashichi. The sand and soil flew about as if there was an explosion. In order not to get caught up in those, Yashichi was about to step back, but Hero Kamui was awaiting him there. Haa! A full power attack from overhead. But that huge action was a decoy to attract Yashichis attention. Timing themselves with that attack, the little girl duo, Tetujin and Torte, attacked from the dark curtain of sand and soil. As a result, Yashichi ended up receiving the attacks from the three at the same time, but just as these attacks were about to reach him, he disappeared from their sight in an instant. That attack just now was pretty good. Yashichi raised a voice of appreciation from a slightly distant ce. Oioi, for real? Does that he can still go even faster? Witnessing Yashichis movement, Curryman disyed an exasperated expression, but he also looked somewhat happy. Curse you. Moving so ceaselessly. On the other hand, having her attack evaded, Torte red at Yashichi in mortification. Next to her, who ended up basking in sand and soil, there was also the figure of ir who was doing her best to brush them off. Eei, now isnt the time to be bothered by something like this. More importantly, why dont you cooperate, as well? If we can''tnd even a single attack on him, you wont have anything for dinner tonight, alright?! No way! Getting her care for the young miss postponed,bined with the premonition of even losing her meal, ir fell into despair. Watching these scenes from a distance, Ganash grumbled. The training over there suits me better, though. Now, now, this can''t be helped-degozaru. Being unable to wield the power of God well will be such a waste, after all-degozaru. The two of them, Ganash and Suke-san, continued to light the ignition me side by side. This was simple magic in itself, but their training was to d this me with the power of God. I get it. I just wanted to grumble because it''s not going too well. Besides, Im also well aware that this power is essential. I don''t want to repeat the humiliation of losing consciousness in the face of the Incarnation of Destruction. Well, I''ll be there as support, so I think everyone will more or less be able to fight, but when pushes to shove, I''ll probably have to personally participate in the battle myself. Should that happen, the only ones who can fight will only be me and Suke-san, who are receiving the power of God from Tanaka. The three heroes who came from another world. And then you, who had received the blessing of the God of Creation, after all. The one who interrupted was Kaku-san, who had been overseeing their training. At the moment, the ce they were at was in the midst of the wastnds, a short distance from Nanashi town. As for why they were carrying out this kind of training there. It went back to after Tanaka had won the battle against the Incarnation of Destruction and left due to unavoidable circumstances. The God of Creation informed the warriors present there about the battle against the God of Destruction that would ur in the near future. And then, about the likelihood that when the God of Creation and Tanaka headed for that battle, the incarnation of Destruction that had been lurking somewhere would take advantage of this opportunity to make its move. The ones he entrusted the battle against this incarnation with were the world strongest people gathered there. Hmph! Acting all high and mighty as usual, aren''t we? Originally, let alonebor, youre someone whos supposed to receive heavy punishment, you know? Why don''t you stop wasting your time talking and learn to use the powers already? I''ll do it even without you needing to tell me to. Rather, dont you think that you should just go back to your dwelling? What that level of power, youll only drag everyone down, after all. What did you say? The rtionship between Torte and Ganash was the same as usual. Seeing this, Mikoto promptly came to mediate. Hey, hey! Why are you two always so quick to fight like that?! Mikoto seemed to have a hard time as usual. And so, with this and that, the warriors continued their training in a lively manner. Chapter 108: (1) Chapter 108: (1) Drive The space where Tanaka was taken by the God of Creation to train lets call it hyperspace. In this hyperspace, there was the figure of Tanaka, who was standing with a mncholy expression and air ofposure. It''s been two years since then, huh. I can already picture out the amazement on everyone''s face when they see the figure of this gant and mature me. In the hyperspace, the green ground that Tanaka had dyed in the past continued on endlessly, and in the sky, the image of the universe portrayed by the God of Creation still spread out as before even now. While gazing at the never changing scenery, Tanaka recalled the rigorous days of his training. He had attempted to run away to where Hero-chan was one hundred and eight times. Each time, the God of Creation had stopped and levied him with harsh training, and his tenacity had achieved a rapid growth to the point of earning him the title of ck Devil. With my current abilities Ill surely be able to flirt with Hero-chan. Tanakas face was overflowing with confidence that of someone who had ovee their training. I guess its time to go back. To that nostalgic days! Nope, its only been two days, after all. I''m going to be strict on you today too, so be prepared. The merciless retort of the God of Creation interrupted him. Just why?! Why not just say that its been two years already?! And while were at it, if we justbine it with the flow of gathering at the promised ind or something, everyone will surely consent to it. The power of the weekly young magazine is still going strong, you know?! What in the world are you babbling about? Truly just as the God of Creation said. I honestly hoped that Tanaka-san, who had made dangerous remarks in two chapters in a row, would learn what prudency was. Nevertheless, I couldnt help but marvel at the growth of Tanaka, who had attempted to escape one hundred and eight times in two days. It was a wonder of how he could polish the weakness of his spirit to such an extent in such a short period of time. Anyway, Im telling you that its fine even if I dont do any more training ! You''re sorely mistaken if you think I''ve just been repeatedly trying to run away, old man. For Ive never even intended to run away in the first ce. In fact, my true goal was to stimte my pink-colored brain cells and create some good ideas by subjecting myself to moderate exercise! Say what? What a truth that astonished even the God of Creation. The likelihood that Tanaka had simply bbered some random bulls to gloss the matter over was by no means untrue, but the God of Creation believed beyond the shadow of doubt that those words of Tanaka''s were the truth. It was because of the spirit he was showing, as well as that figure of his that roused nothing but anxiety as he refused to match his eyes no matter what had convinced the God of Creation. If it was this man, he might really pull something like that offhe thought. It wasnt like I didnt understand how impatient you were as the world was in a dangerous situation, but how much were you going to let it dull your discerning ability, God of Creation? W, well, you can say whatever you want with your mouth, after all. Now pray tell the basis of that confidence of yours. The God of Creation managed to somehow hold his ground in the face of the devil''s whispers. However, from his state, it was easy to tell that he was expectant of it. Kukukuku. The conclusion I arrived at is an immacte but imperfect barrier. Immacte but imperfect barrier? Yes. It''s only natural that a great deal of power would be necessary to create something perfect. I guess thats also the reason why you tried to raise my power even by a little through this training, but the power you can grow in a short period of time wont amount to much. As a result, do you honestly think that the perfected barrier would be that much stronger? I bet it won''t be much different. T, that''s indeed true. At this response of the God of Creation, Tanaka sensed the feedback. That the flow was leaning toward himself. In that case, it would be better for us to just carefully spend our time creating a barrier with the power of the current me. A barrier thats convenient for us. Tanaka''s argument was as such. The God of Creation''s barrier was a powerful one that would keep out anything and everything, but in exchange it also required an enormous amount of power. It was an excessive waste of power, and such a perfect barrier was by no means necessary. The abilities that would be necessary were only two, the ability to stop the invasion of the God of Destruction and to block the aftermath of the final battle. As long as these two things could be achieved, it wouldnt matter if they just put some suitable ability for the rest. It was an idea that could only be concocted by Tanaka, who had always been thinking about how to cut corners and livefortably in this harsh world. However, if they truly did decide to set such specific conditions, it would take a considerable amount of time and effort. That was why Tanaka proposed to create a barrier that was easier to erect but was still able to satisfy the conditions. What Tanaka came up with was a barrier that would only block enormous power from passing. The way that idea seemed to have been pulled from some manga was very typical of Tanaka. I truly hoped he would be careful not to awaken to atavism. I see. itd first of all block enormous power, but by suitably releasing its power, wed be able to lower the necessary strength, huh. It is true that rather than erecting a perfect barrier, we will be able to reduce the consumption of power this way. But wouldnt it be dangerous if the God of Destruction realized the attributes of the barrier? If he creates arge number of incarnations and sends them here, itd be a big trouble. Tanaka put on an act and went tsk tsk tsk in disapproval. The God of Creation was a little irritated by it. At that time you would be facing the God of Destruction you know, old man? If he started doing something like that right in front of you, wouldnt that be a good chance? You should just annihte the incarnations without reservation. Youd to be able to exhaust its power easily, so isnt that lucky? The God of Creation pondered for a moment and then floated a grin. Not bad. It''s quite a clever and sound idea. We dont have much time left either anyway, so lets just go with that! Thus, Tanaka managed to sessfully escape from the training hell. Chapter 108: (2) Chapter 108: (2) One day, when the powerful people gathered in Nanashi town began to feel as if training in the nearby wastnd was a daily routine. They, who were about to start their training as usual, ceased their movements when they saw the figure of three people who had arrived a littlete. Oioi, what the hell is that? The one who answered that question of Curryman''s, the first person to speak up, was Toby, one of the three who were oozing dubious aura. I went to meet Tanaka-san to apologize for breaking the cursed sword, but. Answering to that point, Toby lifted up the object in his hand forward. Somehow he ended up easily fixing it. He pulled out the one-handed sword that was resting in its sheath. Its appearance was like that of a normal sword, but it was without a doubt the cursed sword of despair, Scream Vaster, whose de was supposed to have been broken in the battle the other day. Its really by that person unbelievable. Astonishing, isn''t it? Even though it was broken to such an extent, now its returned to how it used to be, after all. At the murmur of the superior spirit Zonmer-sh-Uesama, Toby replied with affirmative words, but he misunderstood the reason as to why Uesama was astonished. The de that had beenpletely destroyed had not been repaired, but had been recreated from scratch. That cursed sword that had been created by the power of God, and the power concealed within was no longerparable to what they used to be. It had evolved into a sword worthy of being called a divine sword. Hmm, you see, my friend was also worried about you, Toby. With that sword, you will be able to face that monster on equal grounds, right? Good for you. No, personally, I wouldnt mind even if I dont participate in the battle, though Rather, I didn''t want to. The grumbling Toby said in a quiet tone waspletely ignored, and hispulsory participation in the training was thus settled. Then, what in the world is that thing on your body? Next, the one who received Torte''s question was Ganash, whose huge body waspletely wrapped in jet ck armor from the top of his head to the tip of his toes. We were enemies until a few days ago. I went to meet that man for some greetings in order to avoid friction, but. By the way, afterpleting the barrier in a single day, Tanaka returned to Nanashi town. He, who headed straight toward where his teacher Omoi was upon his return, after repulsively begging him for his own room, secluded himself in the arranged guild room. There, he steadily hatched the Hero-chan conquering n, but none was the wiser of that fearsome truth. Under such circumstances, Ganash came to visit Tanaka. Tanaka only had a casual thought of how orthodox it is for a former enemy to be an ally, and the friction that Ganash had feared never urred. However, you ought to not forget that the Tanaka of that time was in the middle of driving his kyakya ufufu n with Hero-chan. He had noticed it with his little man''s sense of smell. Ganash possessed a fierce looking face, but if we had to ssify it, he was on the side of the handsome men. It was always guys like him who excelled at NTRing others. With this, when the time came for the final battle, if a mysterious ally were toe along, Tanaka''s patience would surely run out. This was because the possibility of the child between Tanaka''s harem candidate and Ganash hade from the future with a time machine was exceedingly high. As even Tanaka Taro-shi, a self-proimed world authority on astrophysics, had hinted to the world of this danger, Tanaka was confident in this conjecture. That was why Tanaka-san immediately took action. Before I knew it, he had already handed it to me. One could keenly sense Tanaka-sans design that all handsome men should die from the full-face helmet thatpletely hid his face. The full te mail that seemed to match the helmet was surely just a decoration in order to cover up this malice. And the fact that they were jet ck colored could only be referred to as Tanaka-sans preference. I see. Such action is so like my friend. What do you mean? Ganash raised such an inquiry to Yashichi, who seemed to have noticed something. My friend must have noticed it since he had direct fist exchanges with you. The battle style of fighting head-on leveraging your inherent great firepower is indeed reliable when ites to attacking, but theres slight insecurity when ites to defending. The opponent this time is a dangerous one that could annihte us with a simple graze. He must have entrusted it to you in consideration of the off chance you failed to evade. To think hed worry about me, who was once his enemy. That battle has already been settled. And he isnt one to put such strangebel at this point. I truly hoped that Yashichi-shi could give a sermon to the person whobelled others as NTRman. To give away such an article so easily, what in the world was that person thinking? Uesama exasperated in a quiet voice that couldnt be heard by anyone. The jet ck armor Ganash equipped was also something that Tanaka had created. The hidden power of this armor was so great that it would be passed down as the strongest armor in the world for eternity, but let''s save this matter forter. I see. Well, do your best to try at least not to get swung around by your equipment. Saying that, Torte turned her attention to thest one. There stood a junker with Moonlight Custom Unit One rikishi on her hands and a smug look on her face. Torte turned around without saying a word. I believe the so-called emergency barrier won''tst much longer. So we have to brace ourselves even more. Y, you''re right. Let''s do our best. While being considerate of Torte, who had magnificently ignored thest one, Mikoto and the others endeavored in their training today as well. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Return From the Underground Labyrinth The Sukekaku duo were visiting a certain room located in the corner of the guild. The ce they visited was, of course, Tanaka-san''s exclusive hikikomori room. It had been a long time since they had seen each other, but Tanaka continued to sit on the floor, seemingly absorbed in some kind of work. What in world are you doing holed yourself here? Kaku-san asked in exasperation. Kukukuku, I''ve never been so scared of my own talent as I am now. Once Iplete this secret weapon, it would surely solve everything.. My word! A secret weapon-degozaru? At the confidence that Tanaka showed in the face of a world crisis. And the power word of secret weapon that roused ones childhood heart, Suke-san was brimming with expectation. Yeah, I''ve been thinking about it since I was liberated from old mans training. What strategy I should take from now on. Right now, Hero-chan, young miss andrade ir are in this town, right? Kukuku, I''ve decided, you see. That I''m going to get all three of them! It was a somewhat fishy affair. Does that mean you want to make Team Tanaka even bigger? You fool! That''s not it. That means I''m going to add the three of them to my harem members and start kyakya ufufuing. Don''t make me say it, it''s embarrassing. What a truly embarrassing man he was. So! I was thinking of conquering Hero-chan first, but when Toby and the others came the other day, it suddenly hit me. After giving her a present, Id attack her when her emotion peaked. With this shed definitely fall! Tanaka, who had been talking while continuing his work, stopped his hands for a moment. And then, when he turned this way still while sitting down, he disyed the object in his hand to the two of them. This is the secret weapon I created with all my heart and soul, the Talisman of Magician King Amulet of Irugu. A treasure that I brought back from the Magician King''s undergroundbyrinth located at the edge of the world after a great adventure in these past few days, with such a setting, this is the gift that Im nning to give her. Oh! Seeing it, Suke-san eximed in delight. Short sword, cup, inverse pentagram of serpents. Combining the three of them, this venomous-level design was the finest work of Tanakas utmost preference. Nevertheless, it was a setting that would likely be criticized by old-school RPG fans. I actually would have preferred it to be a ring, but I decided on a pendant. I thought it might still be too early for that kind of thing, after all. Tanaka-sans figure as he blushed while muttering those words was exceedingly blood-curling. Hmm, looks like youve put quite a lot into it. The sword and armor from the other day were also amazing, but I can sense mighty force that easily eclipse even those from this one. Kaku-san said, seemingly a little peeved. Kaku-san, who was unable to interfere physically, was as usual unable to hide his jealousy toward this item. This was the illustrious figure of a tsundere character. I want some new equipment too-degozaru. Said Suke-san with a burning rivalry. Okay, just wait, alright. I haven''tpleted this one yet, so wait until I do, alright? I need to improve it a bit more, like its design or While exuding the air like that of a capable boss, he magnificently sidestepped as it seemed would only increase his work. And just as he was about to return to his work, Tanaka stopped moving. What''s wrong? Seeing Tanaka''s unnatural behavior, Kaku-san raised a question, but Tanaka showed no reaction to it. As Suke-san and Kaku-san looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders, Tanaka suddenly stood up. As if he was scowling at the ceilings, he looked up, but it wasnt like there was anything there. However, Tanaka''s super senses had certainly perceived something that was approaching this world. You guys! Quickly gather the merry band and be on the ready! Leaving those words behind, Tanaka disappeared the next moment. What''s going on? It doesnt seem like a trivial matter-degozaru. Just as he told us to, looks like we should gather everyone-degozaru. Even while being bewildered by the suddenness of the event, the Sukekaku duo started moving in ordance to Tanakas order. Old man! The ce Tanaka had arrived at was the hyperspace. There stood the God of Creation, who was looking up to the sky alone with a stern expression on his face. The one portrayed in the sky was not the image of the universe like it was the other day, but a pitch-ck darkness. Tanaka knew that darkness. It was the sea of nothingness. It was the crevice of worlds where he had been thrown out to by Morinaga. Just as he had done on the Ham Star, Tanaka expanded his consciousness. Then, Tanaka''s super senses perceived it. That an enormous negative energy was approaching. In the past, he could only watch from afar, but this time, he felt a sense of oppression that threatened to crush him. The God of Destruction was certainly present there, and he was trying to pass through the barrier that Tanaka had created. Whats going on, old man? I thought you said there was still time before your barrier disappears! In contrast to the seemingly panicked Tanaka, the God of Creation replied in a calm manner. It seems that my calctions were naive. It seems like his obsession, the power of the God of Destruction has greatly increased more than I expected. I never expected that he would be able to pry the barrier open before it disappeared. Whuaaat?! For real?! What do we do now? Bad? Isnt it bad?! Somehow, it''s already starting to put pressure on my barrier, though! Calm down! He instantly calmed down Tanaka-san, who was renowned for his specialty in getting flustered. Its true that the God of Destruction has gotten stronger beyond my expectation, but something on this level wont be a problem at all. For real? In that case, I guess Ille along as well. Honestly speaking, were on the superior side, so I have a load of things I want to tell it. Truly an overly honest deplorable person. You fool, dont you have the important duty of watching over the barrier? If something goes wrong, it may pass the point of no return, you know? Besides, you wont be of any help at all anyway. Tanaka was offended by these words. Oioi, old man. Theres no way that''s not true. I may not look the part, but even so I''m still one of those popr cheat protagonists, you know? I think I''m pretty, no, considerably strong. Tanaka unleashed his specialty shadowboxing moves. Today''s Swoosh! Swoosh! was thirty percent more potent than usual. Tanaka-san was like that, but leaving whether he was popr or not to the deliberation of the hamsters, him being a cheat protagonist should not be mistaken. As Tanaka was an irregr born from the error of the hero summoning ritual, as well as an existence that had acquired a foul level of power. I don''t quite get what you''re talking about, but you''re certainly strong. By the standard of this world, the amount of your magical energy is in the thousands of trillions, no, in the tens quadrillion, huh. The God of Creation measured the amount of his magical energy while observing Tanaka. Huh? Whats with that alien, ridiculouslyrge number? Come to think of it, whats the deal with the status disy of mine?! It''s totally garbled, isnt it?! Did you do your God job properly, old man? Do you know how many predicaments I''ve gone through because of this? If only this thing had disyed everything correctly, I could have enjoyed kyakya ufufu flirty life from the beginning! What are you even talking about? Its true that the value is abbreviated, but the number disyed there is pretty urate, isnt it? The God of Creation exined that Tanakas disyed status value was in exponential form. Why did you have to write it in such aplicated form?! As if Id be able to get it! Shut it! It should have originally been impossible for anyone to obtain such power, so whats so bad about going randomly with it?! Recreating thews of the world is not easy, you know?! While they were in the midst of such a quarrel, the God of Creation recalled that this was not the time for such a thing. Heck, now is not the time to be wasting time like this. If you''re willing to go that far, then I guess you should witness my power first. Let me show you that polishing your spread out power for defending isnt something to scoff at. As he said this, the God of Creation released the seal he had ced on himself. The power that had been assimted into the world gathered to the God of Creation. Hows it? Amazing, isnt it? It is true that your strength has reached the realm of the Gods, but you are still exceedinglycking in power if you want to take part in our battle. I''m sorry, but the current you wont even be able to put up a fight. Seeing it up close, Tanaka was astonished. The power that was gathering was so enormous that even Tanakas was iparable to it. Well, just obediently stay here and watch over the barrier. I''ll deal with the business with him. Leaving those words behind, the God of Creation disappeared. He went off to fight the God of Destruction. Having the pressure of enormous power being lifted off him, Tanaka crumbled down from the knees. Haa haa. Tanaka put his hands on the ground and caught his breath. Was he despairing in realization of such an overwhelming gap of power? Or, was his face warped in mortification? It was neither of those. Youre mistaken, old man. Tanaka looked up at the sky. The one portrayed there was nothing but a sea of darkness. However, Tanaka could see that a sh of enormous powers was on the verge of breaking out. If you''re going to face him head-on., if the battle of Gods is that kind of battle., you''ll absolutely be unable to win against him. As Tanaka watched it over, the battle with the fate of the world at stake was about to begin. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 The Light of The End The Skekaku duo had obeyed their leader''s orders and gathered Tanaka''s merry band of friends in the wastnd, their usual training ground. So, whats the deal with Boss? Beats me. He just flew off somewhere in a hurry. Just what he was thinking. Kaku-san shrugged his shoulders at Curryman''s question. Considering the uncharacteristic action of my always calm and collected friend, and the fact that hes had us gathered here, I guess theres only one possible answer. Dont tell me., ording to what God of Creation-sama had told us, I believe we should still have a little more time, though. It could be that something unexpected has urred. I don''t want it to be true, though. Hero Yashichi and Hero Kamui shifted to tense expressions. This is bad. In the end, I havent put up any proper preparations at all. Toby-sama. We have the rikishis bestowed upon us by Sage-sama, so it will be alright. No matter what happens, this Moonlight Custom Unit One will surely protect us! Eir was brimming with excitement as she struck her signature power with the rikishi in her hands. On the other hand, Toby became even more depressed. No, I did have the cursed sword fixed, but I didnt receive another rikishi. Say what?! Seeing Toby and irs state, Ganash snorted. Hmph, whats there to be so flustered about? The battle against the incarnation of Destruction is something weve long expected, isnt it? Even if it happens sooner than expected, it doesnt change what we have to do. This time, I will be sure to stick my de into it! Barking is something that can be done by anyone. If you''re a man then just keep your mouth shut and sharpen your fang in wait. Back at you, havent you gone so weak to the point of even losing your ability to bark? Ganash and Torte seemed to be ipatible as usual and started their usual quarrel. Look, theyve gone at it again. Why don''t you do something about it, Hero-dono? Oh you. Haa, why does it always have to be like this? Mikoto, being urged to mediate by Merlin, heaved out a sigh. As her kind heartedness was the same as usual, she was about to move toward those two to mediate. However, at that moment. The world was enveloped by a powerful pressure. A few people who could not bear it fell to their knees. T, this is. Not good! Its really started, huh. Everyone wait a minute! Kaku-san employed defense type support magic. This magic that was imbued with the power of God began to protect everyone from the malice of the God Destruction. is this the aftermath of the battle of Gods? We are able to manage somehow, but the people of the town are. No, let alone that, the world is. Most likely they''ve fallen unconscious. Speaking of those who are still able to move other than us, they are mostly likely those few who strongly inherit the blood of heroes. The superior spirit Zonmer quietly answered Kugel''s concern about this desperate situation. The sheer scale of the battle of Gods left Kugel in awe. This situation, where with the God of Creation is battling the God of Destruction, and my friend is guarding the barrier, sure is the perfect chance for the incarnation of Destruction, huh. However, we have no idea of where and what the incarnation of Destruction is going to perpetrate. I''ll do something about that. Hearing the worries of the heroes, Zonmer was about to try detecting the incarnation of Destruction using Grand Magic. However. No, looks like theres no need for it. Everyone brace yourselves. Hero Yashichi unsheathed his sword and took a precautionary stance. Following him, everyone also watched out for the surroundings. Time continued to pass without anything seeming to happen. However, before they knew it, while it might be negligible, tremor appeared in the ground. As time went on, the tremor gradually became stronger and stronger, until it became difficult even to simply stay standing. It''sing! Suddenly, the ground copsed, blowing up sand and soil as if an eruption had urred. What appeared was the Incarnation of Destruction who possessed jet-ck body. While it was not asrge as the gigantic incarnation that Tanaka defeated the other day, it wasrger than the incarnations they''d faced before. Found you, those who are rted to God of Creation. It''s convenient that youre all here. Before I destroy world, I shall deal with all of you at once. Its face was still as inorganic and featureless as usual, but it gave off an eerie feeling. Easy to say. But don''t think you can pull it off so easily! With the expression on his face turning into a ferocious one, Ganashid bare his fighting spirit against the Incarnation of Destruction. This battle is not one to decide the oue. As the conclusion is staked at God of Creation-samas battle, after all. Our task lies in stopping the incarnation of Destruction from destroying the world during the battle of Gods. And in order to nail it down at this ce, be sure to survive no matter what. Yeah! Everyone responded to Zonmer''s telepathicmunication. Thus began another battle with the world at stake. The void of nothingness. The two mighty beings, the God of Creation and the God of Destruction, were shing head-on to settle their long-standing karma. In this space where distance and time were ambiguous, there unfolded the battle of annihtion, where the God of Creation and the God of Destruction, who simrly had turned themselves into gigantic masses of energy with a will of their own, were shing their energies in order to vanquish each other''s existence. Due to how much of a simple battle it was, the conclusion was absolute. As both of their energy was simrly being vanquished, their own existence gradually vanished. Thest one standing would be the victor. Looks like the time to settle everything has finallye, God of Destruction! Thats not something someone who has hidden for so long could say! In this world of darkness, explosions-like light shone and vanished all over the ce. The world that has been calmly existing in the presence of this God of Destructionthe grudge toward you whos the cause for this all! Feel free to bask in this power of destruction Ive umted and perish. The collision of energies became even more intense. The glow became evenrger, and also continued to increase in number. I see, that obsession is the root of your power, huh. And what a repulsive purity of energy. It''s no wonder my barrier was conquered earlier than I expected. If you get it, then quickly perish at once. Your longsting deeds serve only to further increase my power. I shall never allow anyone to escape my destruction destiny! Even if its those who take the name of Gods! Along with its fury, the God of Destruction wielded grudge energy. As such, the annihtion process, the pace of the annihtion of the God of Creations side of energy seemed to elerate. . However, the God of Creation didnt seem to be perturbed at all. Back at you, you better not underestimate me. How much anger I feel as the creator of the countless lives who perished in that battle I shall show it to you! It was only for a short while that the God of Destruction had the upper hand, and the pace of annihtion of the two was once again equal. If anything, the power bnce between the two was reversed as it was. The reason I continued to polish my power for so long is for the sake of this moment. I''ve been saving up my power, vowing to those who perished at that time that I will surely annihte you in the next battle! Impossible. Against such a foolish thought, my grudge is. The quality of the God of Creation''s energy changed. Its purity was that of an exceedingly high purity that the God of Destructions was iparable to it. It began to overwhelm the other to the point in case that the same amount of energy collided, the God of Destructions would be the one who was one-sidedly annihted. To begin with, you are misunderstanding something. In the past battle, if we had continued to fight as we were, I would have surely won. The one whos been able to keep their life for so long is you! The existence of the God of Destruction was bing smaller and smaller as time went by. The reason why I suppressed my anger towards you at that time was because I prioritized protecting the world in order not to lose those who survived. This time, now that I have someone to protect the world, I shall no longer show mercy. I''m going topletely annihte you just like this! The battle had be one-sided. The God of Destruction was one-sidedly losing power in each sh of energy. Impossible. Are you saying that I, the God of Destruction will be defeated by a mere youngster such as yourself.? Hmph, I don''t know how much of an ancient God you are, but such a thing doesn''t matter! I shall not leave a mad God whos trying to annihte everything as is! I shall end everything with this! A more intense glow shone in the void of nothingness. This light was iparablyrger than the energy collisions up until now, and was something that signed the end of the battle of Gods. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Evil Scheme What the? Since the beginning of this battle, the God of Creation was showing an agitated expression for the first time. The previous attack had been the finishing blow with all his might that was supposed to bring this battle to its conclusion. The God of Creation also certainly sensed the feedback that he had annihted the God of Destruction. However, the ominous presence of the God of Destruction had not yet disappeared even now. In this ce, the energy generated by the sh of two pirs continued to drift through the void of nothingness like a fog. This pressure that could be felt from somewhere was unmistakably that of the God of Destruction. I shall admit it. Your power certainly surpassed mine. If the past battle had continued as it was, its true that it would surely have been my defeat. Just as how he was before the battle began, the God of Destruction was still in existence along with his overwhelming energy. No, if anything, the energy possessed by the God of Destruction was constantly rising. This is exactly why I can''t stopughing. Thats because youve long since wasted your only chance to ever defeat me due to that foolish conviction of yours. Here, the God of Creation finally realized. The fog of energy that was the afterglow of the sh of two pirs. Hidden amidst it, there was a flow of power heading towards the God of Destruction. And then, the God of Creation was shocked as he realized the source of this power. You can''t be, other worlds. Did you honestly think that Id have been just obediently sitting back in wait for this conclusion against you? What a folly. This ce was the void of nothingness. This ce wasnt merely meant to be the crevice of worlds. That would mean, as long as there was a source of energy, it was possible to open up a gate connecting to said world from that ce. I am grateful to you. For showing me firsthand that I couldnt deal with the existence called Gods with ordinary methods. After that, I proceeded with my n very carefully. Opening up gates connecting to some worlds somewhere one after another, the power of the God of Destruction continued to rise. Having my incarnations stealthily sneaked in and encroached the world from the background without its creator noticing it. the disgraceful state they disyed as they realized what was going on when it was already toote was pretty interesting, you know? How could you! The God of Creation unleashed another attack that didnt fall short to the previous one toward the God of Destruction. However, this time, unable to one-sidedly shave off the power of the God of Destruction, in the sh of annihtion, the powers of both sides vanished. As if the attack just now didnt amount to anything at all, the God of Destruction calmly continued on. It''s true that the quality of your power is something else. However, I wonder of it will be able to withstand the power I have gained from devouring countless worlds? The God of Destruction shifted to the offensive. Leveraging this enormous energy that could be said to be inexhaustible, he wielded his power. When the God of Creation unleashed his power against him, the God of Destruction would fire back with double its power. If it wasn''t enough, then triple, quadruple and so on. Gradually, the God of Creation was cornered, finding it impossible to offset the attacks of the God of Destruction. Hence, the God of Creation had his existence being shaved off one-sidedly. Damn it! At this rate. Hahahaha! How unsightly of you, God of Creation. At longst, atst, the conclusion ising. Feel free to perish like those gods whom I have destroyed before you! A gigantic energy that was on a different level even to the God of Creation swallowed him up. The glow that was emitted as the existence of the God of Creation was being extinguished illuminated the world of darkness. When the light subsided, the God of Creation no longer existed there. However, the God of Destruction did not raise voices of joy. What do you think you''re doing, human? A distance away from the ce where the sh of two pirs had taken ce though in this void of nothingness where distance was vague, it surely wasnt something that held much meaning. If there was something worth mentioning, then perhaps it was that here was a ce where there was no existence of power, namely the God of Destruction. There floated Tanaka who was lending a shoulder to the God of Creation, who had transformed into the tavern old man. You. What in the world have youe here for? Oioi, even though I just saved you, arent you being too cold there? You fool, if youe over here, who''s going to protect the world? Well, theres none else but you, old man. After all, you wont be able to even put up a proper fight in such a state, right? Thats why, let''s just go with the flow like having a yer change or something here. In this desperate situation, Tanaka gave a thumbs up in an out of ce air. What are you even saying? I''ve told you before, havent I? Hes not someone you can face. No, the current God of Destruction is already someone that even I cant face. We have no choice but to strengthen our defense Hahaha! What a joke. Strengthen your defense, you say? That level of barrier wont be able to stop me anymore! You, who have already lost most of your power, wont even be able to create such a barrier again. The God of Creation could only respond with a look of anguish to the God of Destruction''s words. On the other hand, Tanaka calmly continued with his pieces. For a while, you should just focus on maintaining that barrier, old man. I''ll somehow take care of the rest. Are you seriously going to do it? Well, its not like I cant understand why you cant put your trust in me. But itd be verily troubling if you forget that I''m a man who is specialized at retreating at full speed. Especially if its a losing battle. The fact that such me has decided to fight means that theres a chance of victory. The man who was renowned for his ability to coolly boast about his own pathetess was still going strong. Got it. Don''t die, alright? Im telling you, dont worry. If youre that eager to be worried, then you should just properly think of the matter after I beat that guy. What do you mean? With this everything will be settled, right? In that case, you should properly send big bro. the otherworld heroes back to their original world, thats what I mean. You. Got it, I''ll leave everything to you. Youve said that much. So you have to absolutely win, alright? Deciding to put his trust in Tanaka, who had put up a brave front and dered as such, the God of Creation vanished. He flew off toward the hyperspace in order to protect the barrier. Nevertheless, the mental strength that didnt waver even in such a situation, and the kindness of being mindful even to the matter after the battle. Perhaps it would be no exaggeration to say that he had splendidly matured up as a protagonist. And speaking of the state of such Tanaka-san. Kukuku, Im feeling kinda bad to big bro, but the turn of handsome men is over here. For the sake of my otherworld flirty life, Im going to have them return to their original world. Once Imence the gift strategy, by increasing my likeability, Hero-chan will definitely decide to stay behind, after all. With this, my popr cheat protagonist path is settled to set off with a good mark. Kukuku, what a fine move, if I do say so myself. Unexpectedly, even though he was in the face of a world crisis, Tanaka was immersing himself in the evil of prioritizing his own desire. What a devil. However, what was fearsome was his scheme of getting rid only of the handsome men while securing the beautiful girls. It was truly an evil scheme that could only be carried out by a man who could turn the possible impossible. One couldnt help but marvel at that reckless spirit of challenge of this. Perhaps the esteemed readers could have already guessed the punchline from here on. Nevertheless, for you to faithfully wait for me, looks like you do understand the promise, after all, God of Destruction. What kind of farce you are going to y at thest moment. I''m just curious about it. Nevertheless, is there any meaning in spouting the thoughtless remark of defeating me? It is no longer possible to avoid the destruction destiny. That may be true. The strength of the God of Destruction still continued to grow. In the face of this overwhelming wave of power, Tanaka remained calm. But, perhaps theres unexpectedly still a way to deal with it, you know? I don''t need any more nonsense. I shall teach you about the inescapable destiny with that body of yours at once. Using your own annihtion. The wave radiated by the God of Destruction turned aggressive. You should just find out for yourself whether it''s a lie or not. Now, let''s get the second round of the final battle started. Ultimately Tanaka was thus under the umbre of this teacher. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Resolve The battle, which was restarted with Tanaka''s cool line, was begun with a one-sided attack by the God of Destruction. From this battle state, the gap in power was apparent, but the God of Destruction didnt let his guard down at all. This was because he had a sense of difort with Tanaka''s actions when he had rescued the God of Creation earlier. In fact, Tanaka had continued to evade attacks, which would spell his demise should even a single onend on him, for countless times already. The negative energy of the God of Destruction spread out as if to dominate this world of nothingness. While precisely moving in the scarce safe zone in between, Tanaka continued to evade the attacks of the God of Destruction. It was by no means impossible for it to be due to coincidence or perhaps luck, but if it continued for tens or even hundreds of times, it could be said to be only natural that he began to suspect that there was some sort of trick behind it. What kind of trickery is this? To think Id be faced with obstruction at this point by a mere human, I never would have expected it. Kukuku, could it be that you, of all people, are unable to see through the ploys of a mere humans? Don''t get ahead of yourself! Human! The attacks of the God of Destruction increased in intensity. However, these attacks, which were supposed to bring about certain death should theynd, continued to be evaded by Tanaka as usual. Not only that, Tanaka began to counterattack. The God of Destruction was now an umtion of negative energy. This aggregated amount was so enormous that it was impossible to scale even by the self-proimed handsome cheat protagonist Tanaka-san, but as he was an energy, there was inconsistency in his power. Precisely seeing through the weak parts of the power of the God of Destruction, which could be said to be his weak point, Tanaka wielded the power of God to annihte the power of the God of Destruction. Despite the fact that there was supposed to be a difference in power that it should have never even been a fight, the weak Tanaka was actually the one who had the advantage in the battle. I shall admit it. Your vain struggle is quite impressive. As someone who possesses power nowhere near that of the God of Creation, let alone mine, I never expected that youd be able to put up such a fight. Whats it, suddenly praising me like that, how disgusting. Ah, its that, huh. Is it the cliche pattern of the viin going I shall give you half of the world or something? Tsk tsk tsk. Tanaka coolly criticized the God of Destruction. It was an irritating act, but as always he was the man most suited to perform it. That kind of trap wont work on me, who is well versed in anime and games. If you dont say I shall give you all the beautiful women in the world at the very least, it wont even worth considering. Tanaka-san dismissed the incitement of the God of Destruction in a resolute manner. As his nostrils appeared to be ring in expectation. What kind of nonsense are you babbling on about? I shall make a deration to you once again. You shall absolutely be unable to defeat me. Feel free to use whatever tricks you want. I shall teach you that there is a wall that can never be ovee in me. There was a change in the state of the God of Destruction. The God of Destruction, whose power had spread through the world of nothingness, seemed to have shrunk. However, that didnt mean that the God of Destruction had weakened. Rather, as the density of his energy rose, it could be said to be a troublesome change for Tanaka. Tsk! Without even time to rejoice in the fact that he had managed to perform the cool tongue-clicking he longed for, Tanaka continued to be exposed to the attacks of the God of Destruction. Even with the rise in severity of the attacks of the God of Destruction, the main problem for Tanaka was that he was no longer able to attack. As the God of Destruction had concentrated his own power, there was already no point in attacking his weak point. As a concentration of energy, inconsistency in power still existed even now. However, the density of this weak point had already risen to point of even after receiving Tanakas full power attack, let alone offsetting each other, Tanakas attack couldnt help but being one-sidedly annihted. What''s wrong? Are you not going to attack? Damn it! Saying that despite being already aware of it, thats a bad manner, you know?! Tanaka continued to skillfully evade the attacks of the God of Destruction that would be enough to annihte him with a simple touch. Looks like youre very good at running around. To think that my attacks are still unable tond even after I go this far, just what manner of trickery are you employing? How intriguing. The attacks of the God of Destruction rose in severity even further, but as usual, Tanaka continued to evade them without any trouble. Those precise movements and judgments were something that made others couldnt help but wonder if perhaps he was actually able to see the future. Your attacks no longer work on me. Your victory is already off the table, but what are you intending to do? Dont tell me, you''re not intending to continue running around for eternity and postpone the end of the world, are you? If that were the case, I would like to praise you for yourmendable spirit of self-sacrifice, but the time is almost up. Im sure youre also aware of that, aren''t you? You may be right. The power of the God of Destruction continues to rise even now. The supply of energy from the countless worlds he had destroyed never ceased, and he would surely break through the limit in no time at all. Said limit here was that of the barrier that Tanaka had set up to protect the world. No matter how much it blocked off enormous power, there was a limit to how much it could withstand. And the strength of the God of Destruction was about to surpass that limit already. I did have such a hunch, but I didn''t expect it to reach such an extent. It seems that if even we continue to fight as we are, its be my the worlds lose, huh. So are you finally going to admit defeat? I shallmend you for having done well for a mere puny human. However, it may have been only for a bit, but you do have wasted my time. You shall pay for that sin. Just as the God of Destruction said as much, he took a stance to attack. The aftermath for this attack was rising in power to the point of threatening to break the barrier. Its not my style, but it cant be helped. I guess Ill take the liberty to put up a vain struggle to the bitter end. With my whole power. Unleashing a good grief that could have been nominated for the Nohel Literature Award, Tanaka moved to face it. Be sure to always wear a helmet when riding a motorcycle. Oioi, is he still intending to do something else? Shouldnt we go for all or nothing,bining both of our power to strengthen the barrier here? The God of Creation, who had been watching the battle from the hyperspace, muttered as such to Tanaka, who was still intending to continue with his recklessness. However, even the God of Creation himself knew that it was nigh impossible. At the moment, the power of the God of Creation had only been restored for a bit. Even if he had been in perfect condition, for sure it would have simrly been impossible to stop the current God of Destruction. That showed just how much the power of the God of Destruction had increased. However, even then, rather than continuing the fight as it was, he believed that strengthening their defense would have a better chance of seeding. Be that as it may, though, it was nothing but a faint ray of light. As the God of Creation was watching the battle in such a manner, there were others who were also observing the battle. They were the inhabitants of Ham Star the world created by Tanaka. Even after Tanaka had left, they had continued to observe closely the God of Destruction with bated breath. And then, right now, the fact that Tanaka had resolved himself was transmitted to the hamsters, his other half, as if only natural. At the resolution that even Tanaka, the sovereign of little men, would deign to bend his pride for it, all of them lined up and offered a salute. Here, a small world, whose life was over after only a short few days, quietly disappeared. It was a small world that no one knew of, but their role was certainly not in vain. It was exactly thanks to their analysis and trial and error that Tanaka was able to perform a great fight against the overwhelming powerful existence namely the God of Destruction. And above all, it was thanks to theirbor that Tanaka was able to find the method to defeat the God of Destruction. I''ll show you. The potential hidden within mere humans that you despise! Tanaka''s power swelled up at once. Hed regained the power that had been separated up until now. However, even then it was still nowhere near that of the God of Destructions. Its surprising to know that youre still hiding your power, but what a joke. Trying to defeat with only that level of power, how arrogant of you. As expected, humans are worthless existences! They are ignorant and greedy to the point of being unsightly, and their actions are so ugly and detached from intelligence. There is no need for such imperfect beings. I shall destroy everything. Eventually, once I devour all worlds and be the sole existence, everything shall be concluded. What a lonely ideal. And to hell with that! Certainly, from your point of view, humans being imperfect may indeed be true. However! They are interesting exactly because of that imperfectness! It''s from such a chaotic world that possibilities are born! Tanaka was aware of it. The magnificent of human beings. The manga he always loved had taught him. That friendship, hard work, and victory were powerful and cool. His favorite game had taught him. The fundamentals of the strategy of love. Anime culture, the pride of Japan, had taught him. The magnificent of two dimensions. Just as you said, human beings are akin to the embodiment of ugliness. But even those ugly emotions can be used as a driving force to move forward. I''ll show you! The will of the weak! The realm that can only be attained by those who always gazes upward! Tanaka''s figure shone brightly. It was a fantastic figure that made him forget the fact that his first love was actually a beautiful girl character from anime. Chapter 113: (1) Chapter 113: (1) Destruction and Resurrection What''s wrong? You only have your appearance changed a bit, and you dont seem to have be particrly stronger, either. Are you saying thats your so-called human possibility? How foolish! No more nonsense. Feel free to be crushed along with the world you are protecting! The God of Destruction unleashed the power he had built up. This attack was an energy beam that, just as he said, could destroy the world. The moment the power of destruction was about to exactly swallow Tanaka, as if everything had turned to nothing, the scene shifted and silence pervaded. Tanaka was alive and well as usual. The barrier protecting the world was not broken in the aftermath of the attack either. It was simply that the attack of the God of Destruction had been unnaturally erased. What''s it? What''s going on? Why has my attack disappeared? The God of Destruction ceased his movements, unable toprehend the phenomenon that had urred before his eyes. Whats wrong, God of Destruction. Is your attack done with that one? Whats with that manner speaking? It''s as if you were the one who did it. As if youd be able to stop my attack with that puny power of yours?! The God of Destruction unleashed another attack. It was an attack of the same scale as the previous one. The difference was in the God of Destruction himself upon unleashing the attack. He was watching closely in order to unravel the secret of the previous phenomenon. Tanaka was about to be exposed to high energy again. However, the moment the power of destruction was about to touch Tanaka, as expected it ended up being annihted unnaturally. And then, still unable to unravel this secret, the God of Destruction was beset with another unreasonableness. The God of Destruction sensed that there was a change in his enormous energy. It felt as if it had collided with a powerful energy and gotten mutually annihted. Whats going on, why do I receive damage? What is this powerful attack? It isparable to my attack. Tanaka floated a grin. Dont tell me. Are you saying that you reflected my attack? Impossible! Theres no way you can do such a feat with your power. Indeed, its impossible to reflect such an attack with my power. My power is nowhere near yours, after all. In that case, then what to do? I shall challenge you not with power, but principle! Sink it to your mind that your attack is now a de thatll only cut you apart! What nonsense! I shall crush that trivial tricks of yours with my power head-on! The attacks of the God of Destruction wasmenced once again. Each of those attacks was no short in scalepared to the previous ones, and rapidly rained on Tanaka without giving him a chance to counterattack. However, the result was just as Tanaka had said, as if those attacks had exploded toward himself, they vanquished his own energy. Even so, the God of Destruction did not cease his attack. It was because energy was still being supplied from countless worlds. In light of that, something on this level wouldnt be enough to exhaust it. Rather, the problem was this unreasonable phenomenon that was currently urring. Just why?! Why does my power vanish?! Why do I receive attacks?! The mystery that even a God such as himself was unable to perceive. The irritation of being unable toe up with any solution. The God of Destruction forgot to observe and began to lose his cool. Why do I have to be stopped by the hands of a mere human! I am the one who shall destroy everything! I am the one who will eventually be the sole existence! This me, by such a waste! If only my attack couldnd! Come on, take a guess. Tanaka provoked the God of Destruction with a line that sounded like some kind of root vegetable. One couldnt feel the slightest air of asking a beautiful girl Please hug me from behind and press those twin hills of yours. Very please on him there. The Tanaka-san of this time was totally unlike the past ones. Don''t get carried away! You fool! The God of Destruction''s emotion-driven attack struck Tanaka. This time, the attack was not erased. Tanaka was swallowed by the high energy. Based on their power level, Tanakas annihtion was inevitable or so that was how it was supposed to be. However. Impossible. How can you still exist? Even after being swallowed by an overwhelming power of destruction, Tanaka still wlessly existed. Its no use. This figure of myself youre currently seeing is nothing more than a reflection of myself who exists in higher dimension. What the hell is that?! There is no such thing as something I cannot destroy! There ought to be no such thing! The attacks of the God of Destruction did not cease. However, the existence of the so-called Tanaka did not vanish. Do you honestly think that by being attacked by someone in imagination, Id actually receive damage for real? For the current me, who exist in higher dimension, the you of this dimension is no more than that level of existence. Whats with that double standard setting! As if Id tolerate such unreasonableness! The anger of the God of Destruction did not subside. However, the attacks of the God of Destruction was unable to overturn the fact that they didnt work on Tanaka. The God of Destruction gradually regained his cool, and ceased his attacks. What a surprise. I never expected that there would be such unreasonableness. To think I would be left in the dust of a mere human. In a sense, the God of Destruction had acknowledged Tanaka. However, that wasn''t the end of it. However, havent you gotten too ahead of yourself, human? Do you honestly think I wont be able to do something that you are able to? Once I transcend dimensions too, everything shall be clear. I shall transcend dimensions and get rid of you at once Thats why youre underestimating me too much, God of Destruction. Its exactly because I know you wont be able to transcend dimensions that I told you all of it. Say what. Theposure of the God of Destruction once again wavered. Youre no more than an existence that possesses enormous power in this dimension. That im of yours for you to be the sole existence, one yet everything, is too much of arrogance. If such a being were to exist, that ought to be someone who stands at a more distant height. At a distant height thats unimaginable even to me who exists in a higher dimension. As long as you bear the arrogance in believing that you alone are everything, you who can''t even acknowledge the possibility of another you, let alone others wont be able to stand on a higher realm. You wont be able to transcend dimensions! Are you intending to make me reflect on my thought at this point? How ridiculous! I shan''t tolerate such a nonsensical existence to exist in this world! If I can''t attack you, I need only to ignore you. I shall simply continue to destroy all worlds as is! The God of Destructions fighting spirit rose again, and his energy increased in intensity. You think Id let you to? I can see the future. No matter what kind of despicable n youe up with, I will rewrite causality to avert all of it! I will not allow you to destroy anything anymore! Stop joking with me! As if Id ept such a ridiculous thing! Chapter 113: (2) Chapter 113: (2) The God of Destruction casually located other worlds at once and nned to attack them indiscriminately. However. Why. My power is. The enormous energy of the God of Destruction was in perfect state, but when it came to his will, it continued to simply stay put there. You are no longer able to even control your own power. Give it up. Why? Why are you interfering with me? I''ve finallye this far. You are unwilling to give up your destruction delusion even at thest moment, huh. Even though you possess that much power, just why? Nah, its exactly because you possess such power, huh. The will of the God of Destruction grew weak as if being shrouded in mist. Why you hold that much grudge. Or what made you despaired, I dont know them and I dont want to know, either. What are you intending to do? Lets see, I''m only going to annihte your will of destruction. I don''t know about the rest. If there were reincarnation even for you. The God of Destruction was silent. His will of destruction had beenpletely annihted. Just think more casually. Moving around the world randomly is fine, you know, randomly. If you look around, there are many interesting things lying around, so you should just enjoy the world. Next time, just be sure to strive to be able to at least hold an anime discussion. Tanaka muttered as such in front of the will-less enormous energy that was left behind. but still, I cant really just leave it as is, huh. Im not really into it, but I guess it have no choice. There was something that Tanaka had learned from anime and games. That was rebirth and reprise, the act of ruining the worth of life. It doesnt bode well to leave such a huge energy as is, after all, I guess Ill just restore them to the point of before they were destroyed by the God of Destruction. Tanaka used the overabundant energy there to resurrect the worlds, as well as the Gods that governed those worlds, that had been destroyed by the God of Destruction. The people in question would surely lead their lives toward their respective tomorrows, knowing nothing of what had transpired. As for thest one. looks like I happen to have the right one. A crystal appeared in front of Tanaka. It was the crystal seal that had been entrusted to him by the God of Creation. Tanaka released Morinaga, who was sealed in the crystal, without hesitation. He also restored her destroyed core while he was at it, so her life was no longer in danger. Whats the meaning of this? Morinaga asked Tanaka with a somewhat nervous look on her face. It was because shed been watching the situation outside from the sealed crystal body. The fact that the God of Creation had been defeated. The dread of the God of Destruction. And that Tanaka had defeated the God of Destruction. From what Ive heard, you wanted to be a God, didnt you? I just happen to have the right stuff here, want to give it a try? Bing a God, I mean. What are you up to? Im not up to anything. Well, its a world that that God of Destruction created, so perhaps youd find it irritating, though. But this is the world that the God of Destruction abandoned, you know? If youre able to govern it well, wont it be revenge in its own way? Youd be able to show him a smug face, you know? Looking at the smug face Tanaka showed as he said so, Morinaga was slightly irked. hmm, very well. Even if I return to God of Creation-sama now, I bet the other administrators wont show good expressions, after all. I''ll let myself be swayed by your words. When Tanaka heard Morinaga''s reply, he used the remaining power there to elevate Morinaga to the realm of God. Morinaga''s expression, which was previously tense, turned to one of surprise. However, itsted only for a moment, as she soon returned to her normal state and headed for the world of the God of Destruction as she was without saying a word. There she paused for thest time. I am grateful to you. For saving God of Creation-sama for saving the world. For stopping the God of Destruction. And for showing us the path we should take. Morinaga spread her wings toward a new world. The possibilities you showed us were a light that illuminated not only humanity, but even the path that Gods ought to take. Even if it is only a transient miracle, I doubt I will be able to forget this feat. Farewell, o great human. Leaving those words behind, Morinaga disappeared. Tanaka, the only one left in the world of darkness, heaved out a sigh. Haa, this is why amateurs are. Isnt it amon sense that if you''re going dere, you should end it with so cool, embrace me''? It was the usual Tanaka antics. Originally, this was supposed to be something he ought to unleash his signature good grief at, however, it couldnt be helped. No, it couldnt be done. Tanaka had already lost his limbs, and his body had also turned into particles of light and begun to vanish. Tanaka knew. That this was inevitable. Before the battle against the God of Destruction, Tanaka had sublimated a part of himself into a higher dimension. At that time, he attained the power to observe the future, but with this power, not only the attacks of the God of Destruction, he also ended up seeing the future beyond that. The sole path to triumph over the God of Destruction. As well as the future that awaited beyond that. I hoped that perhaps Id be able to avoid it with the attributes of the popr cheat protagonist, but as expected, I should have dyed my hair blonde and given off super-ish aura, huh. With his soul exhausted due to the sublimation to a higher dimension,bined with the act of repeatedly interfering with this dimension, he continued to lose all his power. As his consciousness began to fade, Tanaka knew that the time to pay for the miracle had finallye. In the end, the kyakya ufufu harem will remain unfulfilled, huh. At the end, such a grumbling was leaked out. However, despite what he said, he had a somewhat refreshed expression on his face. Well, I''ve had one hell of a time since I came to another world, but. He recalled various urrences from the time he suddenly found himself standing in a daze in an unfamiliar street corner. It was fun. With thosest words, Tanaka disappeared from the world of darkness. What''s going on?! In front of the body of the incarnation of destruction, which had suddenly ceased moving, began to crack and crumble down, Mikoto eximed in surprise. Isnt it obvious?! The God of Creation-sama has won. Its our win! Zonmer raised shouts of victory on Mikoto''s shoulder. Everyones reactions varied upon hearing this, some were happy, some were relieved, and some were drained of strength. The battle against the Incarnation of Destruction had been fierce to the extreme, but luckily it was over with no one losing their lives. While theirrades were rejoicing over their safety, Suke-san walked up to Kaku-san, who was some distance away. Kaku-dono, the power from Tanaka-dono is. The connection with him, which wasnt disconnected even when he was banished from the world, has vanished. He''s already. Kaku-san, didnt continue his words. It was because, even then, he knew that that was enough to convey to Suke-san. As expected, that was the case, huh-degozaru. Kaku-san and Suke-san watched over theirrades who were rejoicing over their win against the God of Destruction. Their backs appeared to be somewhat smaller and lonely. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Toward Their Respective Tomorrow Nanasi town, as lively as ever, was expanding its living area under the leadership of Omoi-shi. The fact that the Ganash and Torte factions, the two major forces of the demon race, had made this town their base had also contributed to the expansion of the town. As the God of Creation regained his power, the wastnd in the northern part of the continent would surely recover its natural beauty in time. At that time, Nanashi town would be even more prosperous, and the day it turned into the capital of the Kingdom of Demon might eventuallye. In the Haru Empire, Imperial Princess Karin was gaining public favor as usual, but in the background, a certain prince who had returned to the Imperial Family was exhibiting his skills in domestic affairs. For the time being, it didnt seem like the throne of the greatest power on the continent would be shaken. In the Purin Kingdom, as Princess L, who had been the head of the Kingdom, had gone missing, a distant rtive had assumed the throne. Perhaps due to the recoil of the hegemony that had prevailed until then. The country had turned into an administrative monarchy and the power ended up falling on the hands of the governmental office. The country had weakened and turned into a weak nation, but as two heroic figures, Muchisuki and Nawasuki, were supporting the king, it might eventually be reborn as a strong nation. In the western part of the continent, the scars of the civil war were rapidly recovering, and an economic bloc that would strengthen the economic ties of the small and medium-sized countries was about to be born. This economic bloc, once it took off, would surely show no less prosperity then the western part of the continent back in its prosperous days. It was rumored that the ones who yed the central role amongst the small and medium-sized countries were the royal family of the Torochi Kingdom, which was once destroyed during the civil war period. The world was steadily heading for a new era. And today, in the wastnd close to Nanashi town, there were those who were about to embark on a new journey. Looks like I truly have caused a lot of trouble to you otherworlders. The God of Creation apologized to the heroes. No, if we hadn''t been able to stop the God of Destruction here, for sure the day our world got destroyed by him as well would eventuallye. Ultimately, this battle was never just a problem of this world. Yashichi responded as such to the God of Creation. Perhaps they shared the same feelings. Mikoto and Kamui also nodded their heads. If youre taking it that way, it gives my conscience a bit of relief. Thank you. Rather, did I even prove to be of any help at all? I''m actually more concerned about that. Most of the paths I''ve walked have been driven by someone else''s agenda, after all. Kamui confessed as such. Thats not the case at all. You are definitely the key to saving the world. At the end, he left me with words to send you guys back to your original world. That''s proof that you guys had formed a strong bond with him. It was because of that strong bond that he fought. Until his life was burned to nothingness. .. Kamuis eyes were overflowing with tears. Even so, I do still have regrets. I may have called him my friend, but all Ive done was owing him one after another. I hoped that I was able to pay him back at least once. Thats one thing that Im regretful about, my friend. Yashichi-san. Yashichi muttered as such while gazing at the sky. Perhaps he was looking at the figure of his friend, or perhaps he was trying to hold back the tears from overflowing. He was unable to respond back to Toby. Mikoto-dono, this was the object left in Tanaka-dono''s room-degozaru. Suke-san moved to Mikotos side and held out a single pendant. It was the gift Tanaka had created in order to be kyakya ufufu with Hero-chan. Until Tanaka-dono headed to battle, he had been creating this Talisman of Magician King Amulet of Irugu for you-degozaru, Mikoto-dono. In the end, we didnt get to use it in the battle against the incarnation, but please ept it-degozaru. What a terrible taste as usual. Even as she said that, Mikoto epted the pendant and carefully held it on her chest. Thank you. Was it for the gift? Or was it for sacrificing his life to save the world? It was unknown, but Mikoto replied with a smile even as tears flowed down her cheeks. Now then, lets get it started. Even for me, this is a promise that I have to fulfill no matter what, after all. The God of Creation activated the power of God. A light of miracle that transcended the principle of this world appeared. What took shape, there was a shining gate. It was a transfer gate that led to the homnd of the heroes. Take care! Otherworld heroes! The heroes, being seen off by the God of Creation as well as therades who had fought alongside them in the final battle, disappeared into the light. Surrounded by a somewhat warm andfortable light, the heroes continued on their way. As a nostalgic scent led them along the way. One was delighted to be reunited with their beloved families. One was perplexed by their wailing friends. One floated a smile at their unchanged hometown. And then At dusk. At a certain town. A man was awakened by the mocking caws of crows. hmm. Huh? What the heck am I doing? As he looked around, he saw a mountain of garbage. Right next to him was a desk with an oversized garbage sticker stuck onto it. And then, the chair he was sitting on was also an oversized garbage chair. Hwat?! What the hell am I doing sleeping here?! Oh, looks like its that, isnt it? I guess the so-called fatigue of the harsh sryman life must have piled up quite a lot, huh. He muttered as such as he stood up and dusted his pants. Hmm, I guess Ive be this exhausted because I''ve only been able to have ten hours of sleep a day, huh. However, even I might be a cripple if I continue like this. I guess I''ll have to revise my sleeping schedule to about twelve hours a day. I have to take good care of my health, after all. The man took off and pped his suit to dust it off. He then put the suit over his shoulder and started walking as he was. But still, I feel like a lot of time has passed. Hmm, I feel like I had a long dream. I wonder what it was like. The man continued on his way home, feeling somewhat nostalgic. Ah, I feel like I''m starting to remember it. I believe I was hit by a truck, and when I came to, there was God in front of me. And then, when I went to another world after receiving amoizing power, I became very popr and had a st there, as expected of me. Heck, what the hell is that?! The man walked down the street while spouting such a creepy soliloquy. Mom, what is that? Shh! You mustnt look at anything strange! A mother and son pair whom he passed by with was hurriedly walking away. The man''s soliloquy continued, oblivious of such an urrence. Isnt it just too novel, this scenario?! What am I, a genius?! This is crazy, if I turn it into a script and take it to Pollywood, it''ll surely be a huge hit. Ah, my popr life is finally about to begin, huh. How troubling, even though I don''t want to stand out too much. The boy, who was being walked by his mother, turned around with eyes brimming with curiosity. What the boy saw was the disappearing figure of the man who was still spouting soliloquy as usual. As well as the suit on his shoulder that was fluttering grandly despite the fact that there was no wind whatsoever. Afterword Thank you very much for reading. With this The Rising of Tanaka in Another World is hereby concluded. I would like to express my gratitude as its only thanks to the support of the esteemed readers that has allowed this slow writer of an author to continue this far. I''ve been writing for a long time, and the act of creating this story has been a way the author wishes to depict the image of a hero. This is a work with that in mind. The author wants the hero to be a familiar figure. It doesn''t matter if they smell like a little man, love to have it easy, or have a closet full of erotic DVDs. Even if theyre brimming with such worldly desire, its fine as long as they coolly settle everything should the conclusion timee. Appearing out of nowhere in front of people who are suffering from misfortune, Saving them without any reward, When they have to, they will gantly step up. I believe those who could do that are heroes. This work was intended to spread the image of such a self-serving hero, but if everyone was able tough and gain energy to live for tomorrow through this story of Tanaka-san, I couldnt be any happier. With this the series over here will be over, but theres still another form of my work. I would be very happy if you could support me with that one as well. Thats it, I apologize for the lengthy postscript. Thank you very much for your support so far. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!